RANDALL  PARRISH 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


MY  LADY  OF  THE  NORTH 


CT'H E  crucial  moment 
J-    had  arrived.  —  Page  142 


MY  LADY 
OF  THE  NORTH 


The  Love  Story  of  a 
Gray- Jacket 


By 

RANDALL  PARRISH 

Author  of  "When  Wilderness  Was  King" 


CHICAGO 
A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO. 

1904 


COPYRIGHT  BY 
A.  C.  MCCLURG  &  Co. 

A.  D.    1904 

Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  London 


Published  October  15,  1904 

Third  Edition,  October  25,  1904 

Fourth  Edition,  December  15,  1904 


UNIVERSITY  PRESS: 
JOHN  WILSON  AND  SON,  CAMBRIDGE,  U.S.A. 


3531 


Contents 


CHAPTER  PACK 

I.  A  DESPATCH  FOR  LONGSTREET 9 

II.  THE  NIGHT  RIDE 16 

III.  AN  UNWELCOME  GUEST 24 

IV.  A  WOMAN  WITH  A  TEMPER 32 

V.   A  DISASTER  ON  THE  ROAD 41 

VI.   A  STRUGGLE  IN  THE  DARK 50 

VII.   A  DISCIPLE  OF  SIR  WALTER 64 

VIII.   MRS.  BUNGAY  DEFENDS  HER  HEARTHSTONE     .  77 

IX.   IN  THE  HANDS  OF  THE  ENEMY 84 

X.   A  WOMAN'S  TENDERNESS 91 

XI.   IN  THE  PRESENCE  OF  SHERIDAN 100 

XII.   UNDER  SENTENCE  OF  DEATH 108 

XIII.  A  STRANGE  WAY  OUT 117 

XIV.  I  BECOME  A  COLONEL  OF  ARTILLERY    .     .     .     .  128 
XV.   AT  THE  STAFF  OFFICERS'  BALL 133 

XVI.   THE  WOMAN  I  LOVED 142 

XVII.   THROUGH  THE  CAMP  OF  THE  ENEMY    ....  150 

XVIII.   THE  REPUTATION  OF  A  WOMAN    .    .     .    .    .     .  158 

XIX.  THE  CAVALRY  OUTPOST 165 

XX.   A  DEMON  ON  HORSEBACK 173 

XXI.   REINFORCEMENTS  FOR  EARLY 179 

XXII.   THE  BATTLE  IN  THE  SHENANDOAH 190 

v 


641821 


Contents 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXIII.  FIELD  HOSPITAL,  SIXTH  CORPS 202 

XXIV.  A  NIGHT  RIDE  OF  THE  WOUNDED  ....  213 
XXV.   A  LOST  REGIMENT 221 

XXVI.  THE  SCOUTING  DETAIL 229 

XXVII.   AN  EMBARRASSING  SITUATION 239 

XXVIII.   WE  CAPTURE  A  COURIER 248 

XXIX.   A  MISSION  FOR  BEELZEBUB 258 

XXX.  A  UNION  OF  YANK  AND  REB 267 

XXXI.  A  CONVERSATION  IN  THE  DARK 279 

XXXII.  HAND  TO  HAND 288 

XXXIII.  A  BELLIGERENT  GERMAN 300 

XXXIV.  THE  WORDS  OF  LOVE 308 

XXXV.   A  PLAN  MISCARRIED 317 

XXXVI.  THE  LAST  RESORT  OF  GENTLEMEN  ....  327 

XXXVII.   THE  LAST  GOOD-BYE 336 

XXXVIII.   THE  FURLING  OF  THE  FLAGS 344 

XXXIX.   MY  LADY  OF  THE  NORTH 354 


VI 


List  of  Illustrations 

"The  crucial  moment  had  arrived" Frontispiece 

"I  viewed  her  now  for  the  first  time  clearly"  .    .  Facing  page  96 
"He  swung  his  sword  high  over  head,  for  a  death 
blow" >      »  2I° 

"  '  Captain  Wayne,  I  am  still  your  prisoner  "       .    .  „      „  324 


My  Lady  of  the  North 


The  Love  Story  of  a 
Gray- Jacket 

CHAPTER   I 

A  DESPATCH   FOR   LONGSTREET 

IT  was   a   bare,    plain   interior,  —  the   low   table   at 
which  he  sat  an  unplaned  board,  his  seat  a  box, 
made  softer  by  a  folded  blanket.     His  only  com 
panions  were  two  aides,  standing  silent  beside  the  closed 
entrance,  anxious  to  anticipate  his  slightest  need. 
He  will  abide  in  my  memory  forever  as  I  saw  him  then, 

—  although  we  were  destined  to  meet  often  afterwards, 

—  that  old  gray  hero,  whose  masterly  strategy  held  at  bay 
for  so  long  those  mighty  forces  hurled  on  our  constantly 
thinning  lines  of  defence.     To  me  the  history  of  war 
has  never  contained  his  equal,  and  while  I  live  I  shall 
love  and  revere  him  as  I  can  love  and  revere  no  other 
man. 

"  General  Lee,"  said  one  of  the  aides,  as  I  passed 
the  single  sentry  and  drew  aside  the  flap  to  step  within, 
"  this  is  Captain  Wayne." 

He  deliberately  pushed  aside  the  mass  of  papers  which 
had  been  engaging  him,  and  for  an  embarrassing  moment 
fixed  upon  me  a  glance  that  seemed  to  read  me  through 

9 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

and  through.  Then,  with  simple  dignity,  far  more  im 
pressive  than  I  can  picture  it  in  words,  he  arose  slowly 
and  extended  his  hand. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  he  said  gravely,  yet  retaining  his 
grasp,  and  with  his  eyes  full  upon  mine,  "  you  are  a  much 
younger  man  than  I  expected  to  see,  yet  I  have  selected 
you  upon  the  special  recommendation  of  your  brigade 
commander  for  services  of  the  utmost  importance.  I  cer 
tainly  do  not  hold  your  youth  to  be  against  your  success, 
but  I  feel  unwilling  to  order  you  to  the  performance  of 
this  duty,  which,  besides  being  beyond  the  regular  re 
quirements  of  the  service,  involves  unusual  risks." 

"  Without  inquiring  its  nature,"  I  said  hastily,  "  I 
freely  offer  myself  a  volunteer  for  any  service  which  may 
be  required  either  by  the  army  or  yourself." 

The  kindly  face  brightened  instantly,  almost  into  a 
smile,  and  a  new  look  of  confidence  swept  into  the  keen 
gray  eyes. 

"  I  felt,  even  as  I  spoke,"  he  said,  with  a  dignified 
courtesy  I  have  never  marked  in  any  one  else,  "  that  I 
must  be  doing  wrong  to  question  the  willingness  of  an 
officer  of  your  regiment,  Captain  Wayne,  to  make  per 
sonal  sacrifice.  From  our  first  day  of  battle  until  now  the 
South  has  never  once  called  upon  them  in  vain.  You  are 
from  the  ranks,  I  believe  ?  " 
.  "  I  was  a  corporal  at  Manassas." 

"  Ah !  then  you  have  won  your  grade  by  hard  service. 
You  take  with  you  one  man  ?  " 

"  Sergeant  Craig  of  my  troop,  sir,  a  good  soldier,  who 
knows  the  country  well." 

He  lowered  his  eyes  to  the  numerous  papers  littering 
the  table,  and  then,  leaning  over,  traced  lightly  with  a 
colored  pencil  a  line  across  an  outspread  map. 

10 


A  Despatch  for  Longstreet 

"  You  speak  of  his  knowing  the  country  well ;  are  you 
aware,  then,  of  your  destination  ?  " 

"  I  merely  inferred  from  what  Colonel  Carter  said 
that  it  was  your  desire  to  re-establish  communication 
with  General  Longstreet." 

"  That  is  true ;  but  do  you  know  where  Longstreet  is?  " 

"  Only  that  we  of  the  line  suppose  him  to  be  somewhere 
west  of  the  mountains,  sir.  It  is  camp  gossip  that  his 
present  base  of  supplies  is  at  Minersville." 

"  Your  conjecture  is  partly  correct,  although  I  have 
more  reason  to  believe  that  the  head  of  his  column  has 
reached  Bear  Fork,  or  will  by  to-morrow  morning. 
Kindly  step  this  way,  Captain  Wayne,  and  make  note  of 
the  blue  lines  I  have  traced  across  this  map.  Here,  you 
will  observe,  is  Minersville,  directly  beyond  the  high 
ridge.  You  will  notice  that  the  Federal  lines  extend  north 
and  south  directly  between  us,  with  their  heavier  bodies 
of  infantry  along  the  Wharton  pike,  and  so  disposed  as 
to  shut  off  all  communication  between  us  and  our  left 
wing.  Now,  the  message  I  must  get  into  Longstreet's 
hands  is  imperative;  indeed,  I  will  say  to  you,  the  very 
safety  of  this  army  depends  upon  its  reaching  him  before 
his  advance  passes  Bear  Fork.  There  remains,  there 
fore,  no  time  for  any  long  detour;  the  messenger  who 
bears  it  must  take  his  life  in  his  hands  and  ride  straight 
westward  through  the  very  lines  of  the  enemy." 

He  spoke  these  words  rapidly,  earnestly;  then  sud 
denly  he  lifted  his  eyes  to  mine,  and  said  firmly :  "  I  am 
perfectly  frank  with  you.  Are  you  the  man  ?  " 

I  felt  the  hot  blood  leap  into  my  face,  but  I  met  his  stern 
gaze  without  flinching. 

"  If  I  live,  General  Lee,  I  shall  meet  his  advance  at 
Bear  Fork  by  daybreak." 

II 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  God  guide  you ;  I  believe  you  will." 

His  words  seemed  uttered  unconsciously.  He  turned 
slightly,  and  glanced  toward  the  door.  "  Major  Holmes, 
will  you  kindly  hand  me  the  draft  of  that  despatch  ?  " 

He  took  the  paper  from  the  outstretched  hand  of  the 
aide,  read  it  over  slowly  and  with  great  care,  wrote  a 
word  of  explanation  upon  the  margin,  and  then  extended 
it  to  me. 

"  Commit  that,  word  by  word,  to  your  memory ;  we 
must  run  no  possible  risk  of  its  ever  falling  into  the 
enemy's  hands." 

I  can  see  it  now,  that  coarse  yellow  paper,  —  the  clear, 
upright  penmanship,  the  words  here  and  there  misused 
and  corrected,  the  sentence  scratched  out,  the  heavy  under 
lining  of  a  command,  and  his  own  strangely  delicate  sig 
nature  at  the  bottom. 

"Headquarters,  Army  Northern   Virginia, 
"  In  the  field,  near  Custer  House, 

"  Sept.  23,  2  P.M. 
"  Lieut.-Gen'l  Longstreet, 

"  Commanding  Left  Wing. 

"  Sir:  You  will  advance  your  entire  force  by  the  Con- 
nelton  and  Sheffield  pikes,  so  as  to  reach  Castle  Rock  -with 
your  full  infantry  command  by  daybreak,  September  26th. 
Let  this  supersede  all  other  orders.  I  propose  to  attack 
in  force  in  the  neighborhood  of  Sailor's  Ford,  and  shall 
expect  you  to  advance  promptly  at  the  first  sound  of  our 
artillery.  It  is  absolutely  essential  that  we  form  prompt 
connection  of  forces,  and  to  accomplish  this  result  will 
require  a  quick,  persistent  attack  upon  your  part.  You 
are  hereby  ordered  to  throw  your  troops  forward  without 
reserve,  permitting  them  to  be  halted  by  no  obstacle,  until 

12 


A  Despatch  for  Longstreet 

they  come  into  actual  touch  with  my  columns.  The  suc 
cess  or  failure  of  my  plans  will  depend  utterly  upon  your 
strict  observance  of  these  orders. 

"  R.  E.  LEE, 

"  Gen'l  Commanding" 

I  handed  back  the  paper,  and  lifted  my  hand  in  salute. 

"  You  have  memorized  it  ?  " 

"  Word  for  word,  sir." 

"  Repeat  it  to  me." 

He  held  the  paper  before  him  as  I  did  so,  and  at  the 
close  lifted  his  eyes  again  to  my  face. 

"  Very  good,"  he  said  quietly.  "  Now  let  there  be  no 
mistake ;  repeat  it  over  to  your  companion  as  you  proceed 
until  he  also  has  memorized  it,  and  one  of  you  must  live 
long  enough  to  reach  Longstreet.  I  advise  you  to  take 
the  Langley  road,  —  it  is  the  most  protected,  —  and  not 
try  to  pass  beyond  the  old  Coulter  plantation  until  after 
dark,  or  you  will  run  the  risk  of  being  observed  by  the 
enemy's  pickets.  Beyond  this  I  must  leave  all  to  your 
own  discretion." 

He  paused,  and  I  still  lingered,  thinking  he  might  have 
something  more  to  add. 

"Are  you  one  of  the  Waynes  of  Charlottesville  ?  "  he 
asked  gravely. 

"  Colonel  Richard  Wayne  was  my  father,  sir." 

"  Ah,  indeed !  I  remember  him  well  "  ;  and  his  face  lit 
up  with  a  most  tender  smile.  "  We  were  together  in 
Mexico.  A  Virginia  gentleman  of  the  old  school.  He  is 
dead,  I  believe  ?  " 

"  He  was  killed,  sir,  the  first  year  of  the  war." 

"  I  remember;  it  was  at  Antietam.  And  your  mother? 
If  my  memory  is  not  at  fault  she  was  a  Pierpont?  " 

13 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  She  is  now  in  Richmond,  sir,  and  the  old  plantation 
is  but  a  ruin." 

"  War  is  indeed  sad,"  he  said  slowly ;  "  and  I  often 
feel  that  our  Southern  women  are  compelled  to  bear 
the  brunt  of  it.  What  heroines  they  have  proven !  His 
tory  records  no  equal  to  the  daily  sacrifices  I  have  wit 
nessed  in  the  past  three  years.  God  grant  it  may  be  soon 
ended." 

Then,  as  if  suddenly  moved  by  the  impulse  of  the  mo 
ment,  he  again  extended  his  hand. 

"  Well,  lad,"  he  said  kindly,  the  same  grave  smile  light 
ing  his  face,  "  our  country  needs  us.  We  must  not  waste 
time  here  in  conversation.  I  am  very  glad  to  have  been 
permitted  to  meet  the  son  of  my  old  friend,  and  trust  you 
will  remember  me  to  your  mother.  But  now  good-bye, 
Captain,  and  may  He  in  whose  hand  we  all  are  guide  and 
guard  you.  I  know  that  a  Wayne  of  Virginia  will  always 
do  his  duty." 

Bareheaded  and  with  proudly  swelling  heart  I  backed 
out  of  the  tent  as  I  might  have  left  the  throne-room  of  an 
emperor,  but  as  I  grasped  the  reins  and  swung  up  into 
saddle,  I  became  conscious  that  he  had  followed  me. 
Craig  flung  up  his  hand  in  quick,  soldierly  salute,  and 
then,  with  a  single  rapid  stride,  the  General  stood  at  his 
horse's  head. 

"  Sergeant,"  he  said,  —  and  I  was  struck  by  the  in 
cisive  military  tone  of  his  voice,  so  different  from  the 
gentleness  shown  within,  —  "I  am  informed  that  you  are 
intimately  acquainted  with  the  roads  to  the  westward." 

"  Every  bridle-path,  sir,  either  by  night  or  day." 

"  Then  possibly  you  can  inform  me  whether  the  Big 
Hickory  is  fordable  at  Deer  Gap." 

"  Not  for  infantry  at  high  water,  sir ;  but  there  is  an- 

14 


A  Despatch  for  Longstreet 

other  ford  two  miles  north  where  it  is  never  over  waist 
deep." 

"  That  would  be  at  Brixton's  Mill?" 

"  No,  sir ;  the  other  way." 

Lee  smiled,  and  rested  his  hand  almost  caressingly  on 
the  trooper's  knee. 

"  You  are  a  valuable  man  for  us  to  risk  on  such  a 
ride,"  he  said  kindly.  "  But  I  desire  you  to  understand, 
Sergeant,  how  deeply  I  value  the  service  you  are  about 
to  render,  and  that  I  shall  never  permit  it  to  be  forgotten 
or  go  unrewarded.  And  now,  good-night,  Sergeant; 
good-night,  Captain  Wayne." 

As  we  turned  into  the  main  road,  riding  slowly,  I 
glanced  backward.  The  General  was  yet  standing  there 
in  front  of  his  tent,  gazing  after  us,  the  rays  of  the  wester 
ing  sun  gleaming  on  his  gray  hair. 


CHAPTER   II 

THE   NIGHT  RIDE 

BY  five  o'clock  we  were  safe  at  Colchester,  and 
while  our  horses  rested  and  refreshed  themselves 
on  some  confiscated  grain,  the  two  of  us  lay  lazily 
back  on  a  grassy  knoll,  well  within  the  shadow  of  a 
ruined  wall,  and  watched  the  round,  red  sun  drop  slowly 
down  behind  those  western  hills  we  had  to  climb. 

We  scarcely  spoke  regarding  the  work  we  knew  was 
ahead,  except  to  discuss  briefly  the  better  route  to  be 
selected  for  our  hard  night's  ride.  We  were  both  old 
campaigners,  inured  by  years  of  discipline  to  danger  and 
obedience.  This  special  duty,  however  arduous  and  des 
perate  it  might  prove  to  be,  was  silently  accepted  as  part 
of  the  service  we  owed  the  State.  Reckless  and  hardened 
as  I  know  Craig  to  have  been,  I  have  no  doubt  he  reflected 
upon  Lee  and  his  kindly  words  and  was  touched  and 
softened  by  their  memory,  as  he  lay  there  stretched  at 
full  length  on  the  grass,  his  pipe  glowing  cheerily  between 
his  lips.  But  if  so,  his  thoughts  remained  unuttered,  nor 
did  I  feel  inclined  to  dwell  upon  the  theme ;  and  so,  in  the 
strength  of  a  simple  comradeship  which  could  remain 
silent,  we  waited  patiently  for  the  night  to  close  us  in. 

As  early  as  we  deemed  it  safe  to  venture,  we  were 
again  in  saddle,  riding  now  straight  to  the  westward, 
along  the  smooth-beaten  pike,  until  we  caught  sight  of 
the  black  shadow  of  Colton  Church  in  our  front;  then 

16 


The  Night  Ride 

we  swerved  to  the  left,  and  still  moving  rapidly  but  with 
considerate  care  for  the  horses,  headed  directly  across  the 
more  broken  country  toward  the  foot-hills. 

It  proved  to  be  a  hard,  toilsome  climb  up  those  long, 
steep  slopes  rising  before  us ;  for  we  were  extremely  care 
ful  now  to  keep  well  away  from  every  known  route  of 
travel,  and  our  horses,  although  selected  from  among  the 
best  mounts  of  the  cavalry  brigade,  had  already  been 
thoroughly  winded  by  their  smart  trot  up  the  valley.  The 
short  grass  under  foot,  crisp  from  the  hot  sun  of  the  long 
afternoon,  caused  many  a  slip  of  the  poorly  shod  hoofs, 
while  the  darkness  had  grown  so  close  and  dense  about  us 
that  we  could  barely  creep  through  it,  with  only  faith 
and  a  doubtful  memory  as  guides.  Every  road,  we  well 
knew,  would  be  patrolled  by  Federal  pickets;  only  the 
broken  country  between  could  yield  us  the  faintest  pros 
pect  of  success.  But  at  best  it  must  largely  be  guesswork, 
—  Providence,  luck,  what  you  will,  —  and  the  slightest 
swing  of  the  pendulum  could  easily  frustrate  our  best 
laid  plans. 

An  hour  of  this  work  passed.  Whether  or  not  we  were 
yet  within  the  enemy's  lines  was  largely  conjecture,  for 
no  human  eye  could  pierce  the  enveloping  gloom,  and  no 
sound,  either  of  warning  or  encouragement,  reached  us 
as  we  strained  our  ears.  The  Sergeant  rode  slightly  in 
advance  as  we  toiled  up  the  higher  terrace,  for  our  sole 
dependence  as  to  direction  and  distance  was  upon  his 
memory,  and  even  that  could  scarcely  serve  for  much  on 
such  a  night  as  this.  I  traced  his  passage  upward  as 
best  I  might,  and  pressed  close  after  him,  guided  not  so 
much  by  sight  as  by  sound,  —  the  occasional  rolling  of  a 
loosened  stone,  the  rustling  of  leaves  as  he  touched  a  bush 
in  passage,  the  faint  clinking  of  his  sabre,  and  the  heavy 
2  17 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

breathing  of  his  horse,  —  until  at  last  his  long,  slender 
figure  rose  sufficiently  above  the  dark  hill  surface  to  be 
faintly  silhouetted  in  deeper  shadow  against  the  dim  re 
flection  of  the  upper  sky.  Almost  coincidently  with  this 
my  horse  ranged  up  beside  his,  where  he  had  drawn 
rein  in  evident  perplexity. 

"  What  is  it,  Dan  ?  "  I  questioned  cautiously ;  for  all 
I  could  feel  reasonably  assured  of  just  then  was  that 
behind  any  rock  or  tree  in  our  front  there  might  be 
crouching  a  Federal  picket. 

"  It 's  nothin',  Cap,"  he  answered  quietly,  turning  his 
face  toward  me  as  he  spoke.  "  I  'm  just  tryin'  ter  'mem 
ber  some  landmark  yereabout  ter  guide  from.  Blamed  if 
ever  I  see  such  a  dark  night ;  it 's  like  bein'  inside  a 
pocket,  sir,  an'  I  reckon  as  how  it  must  be  nigh  onter  ten 
year  since  I  run  loose  in  this  yere  country  as  a  kid.  Thet 
thar  cut-off  we  took  a  while  back  has  sort  o'  confused  me, 
that 's  a  fac',  and  I  don't  just  know  whar  I  am ;  but  I 
reckon  as  how  the  main  ridge  road  we  're  a  huntin'  after 
oughter  run  somewhar  out  yonder."  He  pointed  forward 
into  the  night. 

"  I  supposed  from  the  map  it  would  be  found  farther 
back  and  considerably  to  the  right  of  us,"  I  ventured 
doubtfully. 

"  Never  saw  no  map,  Cap,"  he  returned,  with  the  easy 
familiarity  of  a  scout  on  service.  "  But  if  I  recollect 
clear,  it  sure  used  ter  run  mighty  close  ter  the  east  edge. 
I  reckon  it  ain't  changed  none  to  speak  of,  an'  so  it'll 
have  ter  be  somewhere  just  along  thar." 

He  spoke  with  such  an  air  of  certainty  that  I  felt  any 
controversy  useless. 

"  Very  well ;  hand  me  your  rein,  and  see  what  you  can 
discover  out  there  on  foot.  Sitting  here  is  n't  apt  to  mend 

18 


The  Night  Ride 

matters,  and  we  surely  cannot  afford  to  cripple  our  horses 
among  those  rocks." 

The  Sergeant,  a  gaunt,  tireless  mountaineer,  slipped 
silently  from  his  saddle,  swung  his  light  cavalry  carbine 
from  his  back  to  the  hollow  of  his  arm,  and  in  another 
moment  was  lost  to  sight  in  the  darkness.  A  snake  could 
not  have  slipped  away  more  stealthily.  I  heard  a  stone 
rattle  under  his  foot,  a  half -suppressed  oath,  and  then  the 
night  had  completely  swallowed  him. 

How  utterly  alone  I  seemed;  how  intensely,  painfully 
still  everything  was !  The  silence  felt  almost  like  a 
weight,  so  greatly  it  oppressed  me.  Even  the  accustomed 
voices  of  nature  were  hushed,  as  if  war,  with  its  unspeak 
able  cruelty,  had  cast  a  spell  over  all  things  animate  and 
inanimate.  It  was  weird,  uncanny.  With  every  nerve 
strained  I  leaned  forward  across  the  pommel  of  my 
saddle,  listening  for  the  slightest  sound  out  in  that  black 
void.  My  head  burned  and  throbbed  as  with  fever,  and 
I  felt  that  strange,  unnatural  stillness  as  though  it  had 
been  a  physical  thing ;  surely  others  besides  us  were  upon 
this  hilltop !  For  I  knew  well  —  my  every  soldier  instinct 
told  me — that  somewhere  out  in  that  impenetrable  mystery 
were  blazing  the  camp-fires  of  an  enemy.  Vigilant  eyes 
were  peering  everywhere  in  search  for  such  as  we.  How 
far  away  they  might  lurk  I  could  not  even  conjecture,  — 
perhaps  merely  around  some  near  projecting  wall  of  rock, 
—  and  we  might  even  now  be  within  the  range  of  their 
ready  rifles.  I  could  hear  the  quickened  throbbing  of  my 
heart,  and  my  hand  fell  heavily  on  a  pistol  butt  in  nervous 
expectancy. 

The  soft  night  wind,  heavy  with  pine  odors,  began 
suddenly  to  play  amid  the  leaves  of  a  low  tree  beside  me, 
and  the  pleasant  rustling  mingled  like  strains  of  music 

19 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

with  the  slow  breathing  of  the  horses,  but  no  other  sound 
broke  a  silence  that  had  become  a  positive  pain.  Man 
at  his  best  is  largely  a  creature  of  impulse,  and  I  confess 
to  a  feeling  almost  of  terror  as  I  sat  there  in  utter  loneli 
ness.  I  glanced  behind,  hoping  that  there  at  least  I  might 
discover  some  object  on  which  my  gaze  might  settle, 
something  that  would  relieve  the  intense  nerve-strain  of 
the  black  nothingness.  I  swept  with  staring  eyes  the 
half  circle  where  I  knew  must  lie  the  deep  wide  valley 
far  beneath,  but  no  welcome  gleam  of  light  greeted 
me.  Far  out  yonder,  as  I  well  knew,  was  the  cheery 
glow  where  our  ragged,  tired  comrades  rested  around 
their  night  fires,  but  the  bend  of  the  land  between  shut 
it  all  off  as  completely  as  if  I  were  already  in  another 
world,  a  denizen  of  those  cold  and  silent  stars  so  far 
away. 

I  recall  it  now  as  one  of  the  loneliest  moments  of 
my  life,  one  of  those  almost  unaccountable  conditions  of 
mind  and  body  when  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  thin, 
sinewy  fingers  of  an  inexorable  fate  were  closing  down 
with  a  pressure  which  no  strength  of  man  might  re 
sist.  I  was  worn  with  fatigue  in  the  saddle,  but  did 
not  dream  of  sleep;  my  mind,  in  a  firm  endeavor  to 
cast  aside  the  uncanny  influences  of  the  hour,  recalled  in 
swift  panorama  those  three  years  of  civil  strife  which  had 
run  their  course  since  I,  a  slender,  white-faced  lad,  had 
stolen  forth  into  the  moonlight  from  the  portals  of  the 
old  home,  to  ride  away  into  the  northward  where  the 
throbbing  drums  called  me.  In  those  days  I  understood 
but  little  of  the  cause  for  which  I  was  so  eager  to  fight 
and  suffer.  Possibly  I  cared  even  less;  yet  I  had  ever 
since  blindly  followed  the  faded,  tattered  flag  of  my  native 
State  with  the  same  passionate  devotion  that  possessed 

20 


The  Night  Ride 

thousands  of  others,  and  with  no  clearer  thought  than 
to  remain  beside  it -to  the  bitter  end. 

What  strange,  exciting  years  those  had  been;  how 
filled  with  adventure!  Like  pictures  painted  on  a  screen 
there  flashed  across  my  memory  in  vivid  colors  the  camps 
and  marches,  the  long  night  vigils,  the  swift  sweep  of  the 
charging  squadrons,  the  deadly  shock  of  battle,  the  scout 
ing  across  unknown  country,  the  hours  of  pain  while  the 
soft  moon  smiled  down  upon  a  stricken  field,  the  weary 
weeks  in  the  low-roofed  hospital  at  Richmond.  It  seemed 
hardly  possible  that  I  could  be  that  same  slender,  untried 
lad  who  stole  forth  with  quaking  heart,  fearful  of  the 
very  shadows  of  the  oaks  about  the  old  home.  What 
centuries  of  experience  lay  between!  The  same  boy,  yet 
moulded  now  into  a  man;  into  the  leader  of  a  troop  of 
fighting  men,  hardened  to  steel  by  service,  trusted  by  one 
whom  the  South  most  revered  and  loved,  —  a  veteran 
soldier  in  the  ranks  of  the  hardest  fighting  legions  our 
world  has  ever  known.  Yet  such  had  been  the  magic 
touch  of  war.  So  deeply  had  my  every  thought  become 
merged  in  these  musings  that  Craig,  slipping  silently 
as  a  ghost  from  out  the  engulfing  darkness,  laid  hand 
upon  my  bridle-rein  before  I  became  aware  of  his 
approach. 

"  I  got  'er  all  right  now,  Cap,"  he  announced  quietly, 
peering  up  into  my  face.  "  We  uns  are  not  more  nor 
a  hundred  yards  ter  the  right  of  the  road,  but  I  reckon 
you  '11  find  ther  way  a  bit  rough." 

He  led  both  horses  forward,  moving  slowly  and  with 
that  silent  caution  so  characteristic  of  his  class.  With 
scarcely  the  scraping  of  a  hoof  on  the  flinty  rocks  we 
came  forth  in  safety  upon  the  defined,  hard-beaten  track. 

"  The  south  is  over  yonder  ter  the  left,"  he  whispered, 

21 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

as  he  swung  up  into  saddle,  "  an'  the  trend  of  the  road  is 
mighty  nigh  due  west." 

"  But  in  which  direction  does  their  main  camp  lie, 
Sergeant  ?  " 

He  shook  his  head  gravely. 

"  Durn  it;  thet 's  just  what  I  can't  quite  figure  out, 
sir  —  whether  we  uns  be  to  ther  north  or  south  of  ther 
white  church.  Then,  somehow  or  other,  it  seems  like  to 
me  as  if  this  yere  road  lay  a  bit  too  close  ter  the  edge  of 
ther  plateau  ter  ever  be  the  main  pike  what  the  Feds 
marched  over.  I  reckon  from  ther  direction  it  runs  that 
maybe  it  might  be  a  branch  like,  or  a  wood-road  leadin' 
inter  the  other.  If  thet 's  the  way  it  is,  then  them  fellers 
we  uns  is  tryin'  ter  dodge  ought  ter  be  down  yonder  ter 
the  left  somewhar." 

I  gazed  vaguely  out  into  the  black  vacancy  to  which 
he  pointed. 

"  Well,  if  we  should  chance  to  run  up  against  one  of 
their  picket  posts  we  shall  be  soon  enlightened,"  I  re 
turned,  urging  my  horse  carefully  forward.  "  But  we 
shall  have  to  take  the  chances,  for  it  would  not  prove 
healthy  for  either  of  us  to  be  caught  here  by  daylight." 

I  heard  Craig  chuckle  grimly  to  himself,  as  if  he  found 
humor  in  the  thought,  but  without  other  attempt  to  give 
utterance  to  his  feelings  he  ranged  up  close  to  my  side. 

Not  daring  to  venture  on  any  gait  faster  than  a  walk 
along  this  unknown  and  ill-defined  mountain  trail,  we 
slowly  and  cautiously  worked  our  way  forward  for  more 
than  an  hour,  meeting  with  no  human  obstacle  to  our 
progress,  yet  feeling  that  each  step  forward  was  sur 
rounded  by  imminent  peril.  That  we  were  now  well 
within  the  guarded  lines  of  the  enemy  we  were  both 
assured,  although  where  or  how  we  had  succeeded  in 

22 


The  Night  Ride 

penetrating  the  cordon  of  picket  posts  unobserved  we 
could  only  conjecture.  The  darkness  about  us  seemed 
intensified  by  the  high,  overhanging  bank  of  rock  at  our 
left;  on  the  other  side,  and  but  dimly  revealed  against 
the  sky-line,  I  could  perceive  Craig's  gaunt  figure  as  he 
leaned  far  over  the  high  pommel  of  his  cavalry  saddle, 
his  short  carbine  well  advanced,  his  trained  eyes  seeking 
vainly  to  pierce  the  mystery  in  our  front. 


CHAPTER   III 

AN   UNWELCOME  GUEST 

THIS  was  the  sort  of  work  I  had  long  ago  learned 
to  love ;  it  warmed  the  blood,  this  constant  cer 
tainty  of  imminent  peril,  this  intense  probability 
that  any  moment  might  bring  a  flash  of  flame  into  our 
very  faces.     Each  step  we  took  was  now  a  stern,  grim 
play  with  Fate,  where  the  stakes  were  life  and  death.    I 
felt  my  pulses  throb  as  I  rode  steadily  forward,  fairly 
thrusting  the  darkness  aside,  my  teeth  hard  set,  my  left 
hand  heavy  on  a  revolver  butt. 

How,  in  such  a  situation,  the  nerves  tingle  and  the 
heart  bounds  to  each  strange  sight  and  sound !  Halt !  — 
what  was  that  ?  Pooh !  no  more  than  the  deeper  shadow 
of  a  sharply  projecting  rock,  around  which  we  pick  care 
ful  way,  our  horses  crowding  against  each  other  in  the 
narrow  space.  And  that?  Nothing  but  the  faint  moan 
of  the  night  wind  amid  the  dead  limbs  of  a  tree.  Ah! 
mark  that  sudden  flash  of  light!  The  hand  that  closes 
iron-like  upon  the  loosened  rein  opens  again,  for  it  was 
merely  a  star  silently  falling  from  out  the  black  depths 
of  the  sky.  Then  both  of  us  halt  at  once,  and  peer  anx 
iously  forward.  The  figure  standing  directly  in  the  centre 
of  our  path,  can  it  be  a  sentry  at  last  ?  A  cautious  step 
forward,  a  low  laugh  from  the  Sergeant,  and  we  circle  the 
gaunt,  blackened  stump,  as  silent  ourselves  as  the  night 
about  us,  but  with  fiercely  beating,  expectant  hearts. 

24 


An  Unwelcome  Guest 

But  hark !  Surely  that  was  no  common  sound,  born  of 
that  drear  loneliness!  No  cavalryman  can  mistake  the 
jingle  of  accoutrements  or  the  dull  thud  of  horses'  hoofs. 
The  road  here  must  have  curved  sharply,  for  they  were 
already  so  close  upon  us  that,  almost  simultaneously 
with  the  sound,  we  could  distinguish  the  deeper  shadow 
of  a  small,  compact  body  of  horsemen  directly  in  our 
front.  To  left  of  us  there  rose,  sheer  and  black,  the  pre 
cipitous  rock;  to  right  we  might  not  even  guess  what 
yawning  void.  It  was  either  wit  or  sword-play  now. 

I  know  not  how  it  may  be  with  others  in  such  emer 
gencies,  but  with  me  it  always  happens  that  the  sense 
of  fear  departs  with  the  presence  of  actual  danger.  Be 
fore  the  gruesome  fancies  of  imagination  I  may  quake 
and  burn  like  any  maiden  alone  upon  a  city  street  at 
night,  until  each  separate  nerve  becomes  a  very  demon  of 
mental  agony;  but  when  the  real  and  known  once  fairly 
confronts  me,  and  there  is  work  to  do,  I  grow  instantly 
cool  to  think,  resolute  to  act,  and  find  a  rare  joy  in  it. 
It  was  so  now,  and,  revolver  in  hand  but  hidden  beneath 
my  holster  flap,  I  leaned  over  and  touched  Craig's  arm. 

"  Keep  quiet,"  I  whispered  sternly.  "  Let  them  chal 
lenge  first,  and  no  firing  except  on  my  order." 

Almost  with  the  words  there  came  the  sharp  hail : 

"Halt!     Who  comes  there?" 

I  drew  the  cape  of  my  riding-jacket  closer,  so  as 
better  to  muffle  the  sound  of  my  voice. 

"  Friends,  of  course ;  who  would  you  expect  to  meet 
on  this  road  ?  " 

Fortune  seemed  with  me  in  the  chance  answer,  for  he 
who  had  hailed  exclaimed: 

"  Oh !  is  that  you,  Brennan  ?  " 

There  was  no  time  now  for  hesitancy;  here  was  my 

25 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

cue,  and  I  must  plunge  ahead,  accepting  the  chances.  I 
ventured  it. 

"  No ;  Brennan  could  n't  come.  I  am  here  in  his 
place." 

"Indeed!    Who  are  you?" 

"  Major  Wilkie." 

There  was  a  moment's  painful  pause,  in  which  I  could 
hear  my  heart  throb. 

"  Wilkie,"  repeated  the  voice,  doubtfully.  "  There  is 
no  officer  of  that  name  in  the  Forty-third." 

"  Well,  there  chances  to  be  such  an  officer  on  the  staff," 
I  retorted,  permitting  a  trace  of  anger  to  appear  in  my 
tone,  "  and  I  am  the  man." 

"  What  the  devil  is  the  difference,  Hale,  just  what  his 
name  is  ? "  boomed  a  deeper  voice  back  in  the  group. 
"  We  are  not  getting  up  a  directory  of  the  Sixth  Corps. 
Of  course  he  's  the  man  Brennan  sent,  and  that  is  all 
we  've  got  to  look  after." 

"  Oh,  all  right,  certainly,  Major,"  returned  the  first 
speaker,  hastily.  "  But  the  night  is  so  cussed  black  I 
supposed  we  must  be  at  least  a  mile  this  side  of  where 
we  were  to  meet.  However,  we  have  the  lady  here  for 
you  all  right,  and  she  is  anxious  enough  to  get  on." 

The  lady!  Heavens!  What  odd  turn  of  fortune's 
wheel  was  this?  The  lady!  I  heard  Craig's  smothered 
chuckle,  but  before  I  had  sufficiently  regained  control  over 
my  own  feelings  to  venture  upon  a  suitable  reply,  the 
entire  party  had  drawn  forward,  the  leader  pressing  so 
close  to  my  side  that  I  felt  safer  with  my  face  well  shaded. 

"Where  is  your  escort,  Major?"  he  asked,  and  the 
gruffness  of  his  tone  put  me  instantly  on  defence. 

"  Just  behind  us,"  I  returned,  with  affected  careless 
ness,  and  determined  now  to  play  out  the  game,  lady  or 

26 


An  Unwelcome  Guest 

no  lady.  I  was  extremely  sorry  for  her,  but  the  cause  out 
weighed  her  comfort.  "  The  Sergeant  and  I  rode  out 
ahead  when  we  heard  you  coming.  Where  is  the  lady  ?  " 

He  glanced  around  at  the  group  huddled  behind  him. 

"  Third  on  the  left." 

"  All  right,  then.  Nothing  else,  I  believe  " ;  for  I  was 
eager  to  get  away.  "  Sergeant,  just  ride  in  there  and  lead 
out  her  horse.  We  will  have  to  be  moving,  gentlemen, 
for  it  is  a  rough  road  and  a  dark  night." 

"  Beastly,"  assented  the  other,  heartily. 

I  fairly  held  my  breath  as  Craig  rode  forward.  If  one 
of  them  should  chance  to  strike  a  match  to  light  a  pipe, 
or  any  false  movement  of  Craig's  should  excite  sus 
picion  !  If  he  should  even  speak,  his  soft  Southern  drawl 
would  mean  instant  betrayal.  And  how  coolly  he  went 
at  it;  with  a  sharp  touch  of  the  spur,  causing  his  jaded 
horse  to  exhibit  such  sudden  restlessness  as  to  keep  the 
escort  well  to  one  side,  while  he  ranged  close  up  to  our 
unwelcome  guest,  and  laying  firm  hand  upon  her  horse's 
bit,  led  forth  to  where  I  waited.  It  was  quickly,  nobly 
done,  and  I  could  have  hugged  the  fellow. 

"  Well,  good  luck  to  you,  Major,  and  a  pleasant  ride. 
Remember  me  to  Brennan.  Deuced  queer,  though,  why 
he  failed  to  show  up  on  such  an  occasion  as  this." 

"  He  was  unfortunate  enough  to  be  sent  out  in  the  other 
direction  with  despatches  —  good-night,  gentlemen." 

It  was  sweet  music  to  me  to  listen  to  their  hoof-beats 
dying  rapidly  away  behind  us  as  we  turned  back  down 
the  dark  road,  the  Sergeant  still  riding  with  his  one  hand 
grasping  the  stranger's  rein.  I  endeavored  to  scan  her 
figure  in  the  blackness,  but  found  the  effort  useless,  as 
little  more  than  a  shadow  was  visible.  Yet  it  was  im 
pressed  upon  me  that  she  sat  straight  and  firm  in  the 

27 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

saddle,  so  I  concluded  she  must  be  young.  Rapidly  I 
reviewed  our  predicament,  and  sought  for  some  avenue  of 
escape.  If  we  were  only  certain  as  to  where  we  were, 
we  might  plan  with  better  prospect  of  success.  The 
woman?  Doubtless  she  would  know,  and  possibly  I 
might  venture  to  question  her  without  awakening  suspi 
cion.  Surely  the  experiment  was  well  worth  trying. 

"Madam,"  I  began,  seeking  to  feel  my  way  with  caution 
into  her  confidence,  "  I  fear  you  must  be  quite  wearied  by 
your  long  ride." 

She  turned  slightly  at  sound  of  my  voice. 

"  Not  at  all,  sir ;  I  am  merely  eager  to  push  on.  Be 
sides,  my  ride  has  not  been  a  long  one,  as  we  merely  came 
from  General  Sigel's  headquarters." 

The  voice  was  pleasantly  modulated  and  refined. 

"  Ah,  yes,  certainly,"  I  stammered,  fearful  lest  I  had 
made  a  grave  mistake.  "  But  really  I  had  supposed  Gen 
eral  Sigel  was  at  Coultersville." 

"  He  advanced  to  Bear  Creek  yesterday,"  she  returned 
quietly.  "  So  you  see  we  had  covered  scarcely  more  than 
three  miles  when  we  met.  How  much  farther  is  it  to 
where  Major  Brennan  is  stationed?" 

I  fear  I  was  guilty  of  hesitancy,  but  it  was  only  for  a 
moment. 

"  I  am  unable  to  tell  exactly,  for,  as  it  chances,  I  have 
never  yet  been  in  the  camp,  but  I  should  judge  that  two 
hours'  riding  will  cover  the  distance." 

"  Why,"  in  a  tone  of  sudden  surprise,  "  Captain  Hale 
certainly  told  me  it  was  all  of  twenty  miles !  " 

"  From  Bear  Creek?  "  I  questioned  eagerly,  for  it  was 
my  turn  to  feel  startled  now.  "  The  map  barely  makes 
it  ten." 

"  It  is  but  ten,  and  scarcely  that,  by  the  direct  White 

28 


An  Unwelcome  Guest 

Briar  road,  or,  at  least,  so  I  heard  some  of  the  younger 
officers  say;  but  it  seems  the  Rebel  pickets  are  posted 
so  close  to  the  White  Briar  that  my  friends  decided  it 
would  be  unsafe  to  proceed  that  way." 

This  was  news  indeed,  —  news  so  unexpected  and 
startling  that  I  forgot  all  caution. 

"  Then  what  road  do  they  call  this  ?  " 

She  laughed  at  my  evident  ignorance,  as  well  as  the 
eagerness  of  my  tone. 

"  Really,  you  are  a  most  peculiar  guide,"  she  exclaimed 
gayly.  "  You  almost  convince  me  that  you  are  lost.  For 
tunately,  sir,  out  of  my  vast  knowledge  of  this  mysterious 
region,  I  am  able  to  enlighten  you  to  some  extent.  We 
are  now  riding  due  southward  along  the  Allentown  pike." 

Craig  leaned  forward  so  as  to  look  across  her  horse's 
neck  to  where  I  rode  on  the  opposite  side. 

"  May  I  speak  a  word,  sir  ?  "  he  asked  cautiously. 

"  Certainly,  Sergeant ;  do  you  make  anything  out  of  all 
this?" 

"  Yes,  sir,"  he  answered  eagerly.  "  I  know  now  exactly 
how  we  missed  it,  and  where  we  are.  The  cut-off  to  the 
White  Briar  I  spoke  to  you  about  this  afternoon  cannot 
be  more  than  a  hundred  yards  below  here." 

"  Ride  ahead  carefully  then,  and  see  if  you  can  locate  it. 
Be  cautious ;  there  may  be  a  picket  stationed  there.  We 
will  halt  where  we  are  until  you  return." 

He  swung  forward  his  carbine  where  it  would  be  handy 
for  instant  service  and  trotted  ahead  into  the  darkness. 
The  woman's  horse,  being  comparatively  fresh  and  rest 
less,  danced  a  little  in  an  effort  to  follow,  but  I  restrained 
him  with  a  light  hand  on  the  bit,  and  for  a  moment  we  sat 
waiting  in  silence.  Then  her  natural  curiosity  prompted 
a  question. 

29 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Why  is  it  you  seem  so  anxious  to  discover  this  cut 
off?" 

"  We  merely  desire  to  take  advantage  of  the  more  direct 
road,"  I  replied  somewhat  shortly.  "  Besides,  we  are 
much  farther  to  the  east  than  I  had  supposed,  and  there 
fore  too  close  to  the  lines  of  the  enemy." 

"  How  strange  it  is  you  should  not  have  known !  "  she 
exclaimed  in  a  voice  of  indignant  wonder ;  but  as  I  made 
no  reply  she  did  not  venture  to  speak  again. 

My  thoughts  at  that  moment,  indeed,  were  not  with  her, 
although  I  kept  firm  hold  upon  her  rein.  I  was  eager 
to  be  off,  to  make  up  by  hard  riding  the  tedious  delay  of 
this  night's  work,  and  constantly  listening  in  dread  for 
some  sounds  of  struggle  down  the  roadway.  But  all 
remained  silent  until  I  could  dimly  distinguish  the  return 
ing  hoof-beats  of  the  Sergeant's  horse;  and  so  anxious 
was  I  to  economize  time  that  I  was  already  urging  our 
mounts  forward  when  his  shadow  grew  black  in  front, 
and  he  wheeled  in  at  my  side. 

"  No  picket  there,  sir." 

"  Very  well,  Sergeant ;  when  we  come  to  the  turn  you 
are  to  ride  a  few  rods  in  advance  of  us,  and  will  set  a  good 
pace,  for  now  we  must  make  up  for  all  this  lost  time." 

I  caught  the  motion  of  his  hand  as  it  was  lifted  in 
salute. 

"  Very  well,  sir ;  here  is  the  turn  —  to  your  right." 

I  could  dimly  distinguish  the  opening  designated,  and 
as  we  wheeled  into  it  he  at  once  clapped  spurs  to  his 
horse  and  forged  ahead.  In  another  moment  he  had 
totally  disappeared,  and  as  I  urged  our  reluctant  mounts 
to  more  rapid  speed  all  sound  of  his  progress  was  in 
stantly  lost  in  the  pounding  of  our  own  hoofs  on  the  hard 
road. 

30 


An  Unwelcome  Guest 

It  was  like  riding  directly  against  a  black  wall,  and  far 
from  comforting  to  the  nerves,  for  the  path  was  a  strange 
one,  and  not  too  well  made.  Fortunately  the  horses  fol 
lowed  the  curves  without  mishap,  save  an  occasional 
awkward  stumble  amid  loose  stones,  while  the  high  walls 
of  rock  on  either  hand  made  a  somewhat  denser  shadow 
where  they  shut  off  the  lower  stars,  and  thus  helped  me 
to  guide  our  progress. 

But  it  was  no  time  for  conversation,  even  had  the  incli 
nation  been  mine,  for  every  nerve  was  now  strained  to 
intensity  as  I  spurred  on  my  horse  and  held  tightly  to 
the  bridle  of  the  other,  almost  cursing,  as  I  rode,  the 
unlucky  chance  which  brought  us  such  a  burden  on  a 
night  like  this. 


CHAPTER   IV 

A   WOMAN   WITH  A  TEMPER 

I  THOUGHT  the  stars  grew  somewhat  brighter  as 
we  galloped  on,  the  iron-shod  hoofs  now  and  then 
striking  out  sudden  sparks  of  yellow  flame  from  the 
flinty  surface  of  the  road ;  but  this  may  have  resulted  from 
the  lowering  of  the  rocky  barriers  on  either  side,  making 
the  arch  of  sky  more  clearly  visible.  The  air  perceptibly 
freshened,  with  a  chilly  mountain  wind  beating  against 
our  faces  and  rustling  the  leaves  of  the  phantom  trees 
that  lined  the  way.  The  woman  rode  silently  and  well. 
I  could  make  out  her  figure  now,  dim  and  indistinct  as  the 
outlines  were  in  that  darkness  and  wrapped  in  the  loose 
folds  of  an  officer's  cloak.  She  was  sitting  firm  and  up 
right  in  the  saddle;  I  even  marked  how,  with  the  ease 
and  grace  of  a  practical  horsewoman,  she  held  the  reins. 

I  think  we  must  have  been  fully  an  hour  at  it,  riding  at 
no  mean  pace,  and  with  utter  disregard  of  danger.  Al 
though  I  knew  little  of  where  we  were,  and  nothing  as  to 
the  condition  of  the  path  we  traversed,  yet  so  complete 
was  my  confidence  in  Craig  that  I  felt  no  hesitancy  in 
blindly  following  the  pace  he  set.  Then  a  black  shape 
loomed  up  before  us  so  suddenly  that  it  was  only  by  a 
quick  effort  I  prevented  a  collision.  Even  as  I  held  my 
horse  poised  half  in  air,  I  perceived  it  was  Craig  himself 
who  blocked  the  way. 
"What  is  it,  Sergeant?" 

32 


A  Woman  with  a  Temper 

"  A  picket,  sir,  at  the  end  of  the  road,"  he  said  quietly. 
"  I  kinder  reckoned  they  'd  hev  some  sort  o'  guard 
thar,  so  I  crept  up  on  the  quiet  ter  be  sure.  The  feller 
helped  me  out  a  bit  by  strikin'  a  match  ter  see  what 
time  't  was,  or  I  reckon  I  'd  a  walked  over  him  in  ther 
dark." 

"  Had  we  better  ride  him  down  ?  "  I  asked,  thinking 
only  how  rapidly  the  night  hours  were  speeding  and  of 
the  importance  of  the  duty  pressing  upon  us. 

"  Not  with  ther  woman,  sir,"  he  answered  in  a  low, 
reproachful  voice.  "  Besides,  we  never  could  git  through 
without  a  shot,  an'  if  by  any  dern  luck  it  should  turn  out 
ter  be  a  cavalry  outpost,  —  an'  I  sorter  reckon  that 's  what 
it  is,  —  why,  our  horses  are  in  no  shape  f er  a  hard  run. 
You  uns  better  wait  here,  sir,  an'  let  me  tend  ter  that 
soger  man  quiet  like,  an'  then  p'raps  we  uns  kin  all  slip 
by  without  a  stirrin'  up  ther  patrol." 

"  Well,"  I  said,  reluctantly  yielding  to  what  I  felt  was 
doubtless  the  wiser  course,  and  mechanically  grasping  the 
rein  he  held  out  to  me,  "  go  ahead.  But  be  careful,  and 
don't  waste  any  time.  If  we  hear  the  sound  of  a  shot  we 
shall  ride  forward  under  spur." 

"  All  right,  sir,  but  there  '11  be  no  fuss,  fer  I  know  just 
whar  ther  fellar  is." 

Time  seems  criminally  long  when  one  is  compelled  to 
wait  in  helpless  uncertainty,  every  nerve  on  strain. 

"  Hold  yourself  ready  for  a  sudden  start,"  I  said  warn- 
ingly  to  my  companion.  "  If  there  is  any  noise  of  a 
struggle  yonder  I  shall  drive  in  the  spurs." 

As  I  spoke  I  swung  the  Sergeant's  horse  around  to  my 
side,  where  I  could  control  him  more  readily. 

There  was  no  reply  from  the  woman,  but  I  noticed  she 
endeavored  to  draw  together  the  flapping  cape  of  her 
3  33 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

cloak,  as  though  she  felt  chilled  by  the  wind,  and  her 
figure  seemed  to  stiffen  in  the  saddle. 

"Are  you  cold?"  I  questioned,  more  perhaps  to  throttle 
my  own  nervousness  by  speech  than  from  better  motive. 

She  shook  her  head;  then,  as  if  thinking  better  of  it, 
answered  lightly: 

"  The  wind  appears  to  find  no  obstacle  in  this  cloak, 
but  I  am  not  suffering." 

I  wrapped  the  loose  rein  of  Craig's  horse  about  the 
pommel  of  my  saddle  and  bent  toward  her. 

"  Permit  me,"  I  said ;  "  you  probably  do  not  compre 
hend  the  intricacies  of  a  cavalry  cloak.  If  I  fasten  these 
upper  frogs  I  think  it  will  help  to  keep  out  the  night  air." 

Without  protest  she  permitted  me  to  draw  the  flapping 
cloth  together  and  fasten  it  closer  about  her  throat;  but 
whatever  tantalizing  curiosity  I  may  have  felt  to  view 
her  face  was  effectually  blocked  by  the  high  collar  behind 
which  she  immediately  took  refuge. 

"  I  am  sure  that  will  be  much  better ;  you  are  very 
kind."  The  words  were  pleasant  enough,  yet  there  was 
something  in  both  tone  and  manner  that  piqued  me,  and 
I  turned  away  without  speaking. 

It  came  at  last  —  not  the  sharp  flash  of  a  musket  cleav 
ing  the  night  in  twain,  but  merely  the  tall  figure  of  the 
Sergeant,  stealing  silently  out  of  the  gloom,  like  a  black 
ghost,  and  standing  at  our  very  horses'  heads. 

"  All  clear,  sir,"  he  reported  in  a  matter-of-fact  tone. 
"  But  we  shall  hev  ter  move  mighty  quiet,  fer  ther  main 
picket  post  ain't  more  nor  a  hundred  yards  ter  the  right 
o'  ther  crossin'." 

He  did  not  remount,  but,  with  reins  flung  loosely  over 
his  arm,  led  the  way  slowly  forward,  and  carefully  we 
followed  him. 

34 


A  Woman  with  a  Temper 

What  had  become  of  the  sentinel  I  did  not  know,  re 
specting  Craig's  evident  desire  for  silence ;  but  as  we  drew 
nearer  the  White  Briar  road  I  sought  in  vain  to  pierce 
the  dense  gloom  and  note  some  sign  of  a  struggle,  some 
darker  shadow  where  a  body  might  be  lying.  There  was 
nothing  visible  to  tell  the  story. 

The  Sergeant  walked  without  the  least  hesitation  across 
the  open  space,  directly  into  the  deep  shadows  opposite, 
where  the  cross-road  continued  to  hold  way.  Crouching 
low  in  the  saddle,  we  followed  him  as  silently  as  though 
we  were  but  spirits  of  the  night.  Up  the  road  I  caught 
the  red  gleam  of  a  fire  almost  spent,  and  a  black  figure 
crossed  between  us,  casting  an  odd  shadow  against  the 
face  of  the  rock  where  it  was  lighted  by  the  flickering  red 
blaze.  It  was  all  over  in  a  moment,  a  mere  glimpse,  but 
it  formed  one  of  those  sudden  pictures  which  paint  them 
selves  on  the  brain  and  can  never  after  be  effaced.  I  recall 
yet  the  long  shade  cast  by  the  man's  gun,  the  grotesque 
shape  of  his  flapping  army  overcoat,  the  quick  change  in 
the  silhouette  as  he  wheeled  to  retrace  his  beat.  But  there 
was  no  noise,  not  even  the  sound  of  his  footsteps  reaching 
us.  Even  as  I  gazed,  lying  nearly  full  length  upon  my 
horse,  we  had  crossed  the  open,  and  a  perfect  tangle  of 
low  bushes  hid  us  as  completely  as  if  we  had  entered  the 
yawning  mouth  of  a  cavern. 

A  hundred  yards  or  more  of  sharply  curving  road 
densely  lined  with  shrubbery  on  either  hand,  and  then 
Craig  swung  into  saddle  and  again  gave  spur  to  his  horse. 

"  We  must  ride  for  it  now,"  he  said  tersely.  "  When 
thet  patrol  makes  their  round,  them  fellers  will  be  after 
us  hot." 

I  urged  my  tired  horse  to  a  gallop,  pressing  upon 
Craig's  heels  as  closely  as  I  dared ;  nor  did  I  glance  back, 

35 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

for  I  knew  well  that  a  dead  picket  was  lying  somewhere 
by  the  cross-roads,  and  that  his  comrades  would  be  heard 
from  before  the  dawn. 

We  were  moving  bravely  now ;  for  the  road  under  foot 
grew  better  as  we  advanced,  and  gave  back  the  dull  thud 
of  soft  earth  instead  of  the  rattling  clang  of  the  rocks  we 
had  been  so  long  accustomed  to.  I  forced  the  scabbard  of 
my  sabre  beneath  the  bend  of  my  knee  to  keep  it  from 
clanging  against  the  iron  stirrup,  and  only  the  breathing 
of  the  horses,  and  their  heavy  pounding  on  the  earth,  broke 
the  night  silence.  Craig  was  riding  directly  in  my  front, 
sitting  erect  as  if  on  parade,  and  the  woman's  horse  kept 
up  the  pace  without  apparent  effort.  Surely  we  had 
already  covered  a  good  safe  mile  from  where  we  had  left 
the  dead  soldier  to  tell  his  speechless  story,  and  the  way 
ahead  was  clear.  My  spirits  rose  buoyantly  with  every 
stride  of  the  horse,  and  my  faith,  never  long  dormant, 
already  saw  my  task  accomplished,  my  pledge  to  Lee 
fulfilled. 

But  it  is  the  unexpected  which  masters  us  in  the  end. 
I  had  all  but  completely  shut  the  dark  night  from  my 
thoughts.  I  suppose,  in  truth,  I  was  as  keenly  observant 
as  ever,  but  it  now  seems  to  me  that  I  was  riding  that 
black  road  with  closed  eyes,  so  busy  were  my  thoughts 
elsewhere.  Then,  suddenly,  my  horse  was  jerked  almost 
to  a  standstill,  the  hand  upon  his  bit  seemingly  as  hard  as 
my  own,  and  I  wheeled  in  the  saddle,  pressing  my  knees 
tightly  to  prevent  being  thrown,  only  to  perceive  the 
woman  tugging  desperately  at  the  lines. 

"  What  now  ?  "  I  asked  sharply,  and  in  sudden  anger  I 
forced  her  to  release  her  grasp.  "  We  must  ride,  and  ride 
hard,  madam,  to  be  out  of  this  cordon  by  daylight." 

"Ride  where?" 

36 


A  Woman  with  a  Temper 

She  faced  me  stiffly,  and  there  was  a  slight  sting  in  her 
voice,  I  felt. 

"  Where  ?  "  I  repeated ;  then  partially  gathering  my 
scattered  wits :  "  Why,  to  the  camp  we  are  seeking,  of 
course." 

I  was  conscious  that  her  eyes  were  striving  anxiously 
to  see  my  face  in  the  darkness,  —  that  her  suspicions  were 
now  fully  aroused;  yet  her  quick  retort  surprised  me. 

"  You  lie !  "  she  said  coldly.  "  That  was  a  Federal 
picket  he  killed." 

It  was  no  time  for  argument,  and  I  knew  it.  Any 
moment  might  bring  to  us  the  sound  of  hoof-beats  in 
pursuit;  more,  I  realized  that  anything  I  might  hope  to 
say  would  only  tend  to  make  matters  worse.  There  was 
but  one  course  open.  She  must  be  compelled  to  ride,  by 
force  if  necessary.  Why  should  I  hesitate?  She  had  no 
claim  on  my  consideration,  and  I  hardened  my  heart  to 
make  her  comprehend,  once  and  for  all,  that  I  was  the 
master.  Even  as  I  reached  this  decision,  Craig,  noting 
our  pause,  had  ridden  back,  and  reined  in  beside  us 
without  a  word. 

"  You  are  right,"  I  said  tersely.  "  In  one  sense  of  the 
word  you  are  prisoner,  for  the  time  being  at  least,  but  not 
through  any  wish  of  mine.  We  do  not  make  war  on 
women,  and  your  being  in  this  situation  is  altogether  an 
accident.  However,  be  that  as  it  may,  we  must,  first  of 
all,  protect  ourselves.  I  would  very  gladly  leave  you  with 
your  friends,  if  possible,  but  as  things  have  shaped  them 
selves  there  remains  but  one  alternative  —  you  must  ride 
as  I  order." 

I  could  mark  her  quick  breathing  while  I  spoke,  and 
when  I  concluded  one  hand  went  up  to  her  throat  as  if 
she  choked. 

37 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"You  —  you  are  not  Major  Brennan's  friend  then? 
You  were  not  sent  by  Frank  to  meet  me  ?  "  The  questions 
burst  from  her  lips  so  rapidly  that  I  scarcely  caught 
their  import. 

"  I  am  Captain  Philip  Wayne,  — th  Virginia  Cavalry, 
at  your  service,  madam,"  I  said  calmly,  "  and  to  the  best 
of  my  knowledge  I  have  not  the  pleasure  of  Major  Bren 
nan's  acquaintance." 

She  seemed  not  to  know  what  to  say,  and  sat  there  star 
ing  at  me  through  the  darkness,  as  she  might  have  gazed 
in  speechless  horror  at  some  wild  animal  she  expected 
would  spring  upon  her. 

"  A  Rebel !  "  The  hated  word  hissed  from  her  lips  as 
if  the  utterance  burned  them. 

"  Yes,  madam,"  I  said,  somewhat  coldly,  for  I  was  not 
especially  fond  of  the  term,  "  that  is  what  they  call  us  on 
your  side,  but  also  an  officer  and  a  gentleman." 

I  doubt  if  she  even  heard  me.  All  I  know  is  she  sud 
denly  lifted  the  heavy  riding  whip  that  was  clinched  in  her 
right  hand,  struck  me  with  it  full  across  the  face,  and 
then,  as  I  quickly  flung  up  my  own  arm  to  ward  off  a 
second  blow,  she  sent  the  lash  swirling  down  upon  the 
flank  of  her  horse.  With  one  bound  the  maddened  animal 
wrenched  the  reins  from  out  my  hands,  nearly  dragging 
me  from  the  saddle,  and  swerved  sharply  to  the  left. 
There  was  a  shock,  a  smothered  oath,  a  moment's  fierce 
struggle  in  the  darkness,  the  sharp  ping  of  the  whip  as  it 
came  down  once,  twice  —  then  silence,  broken  only  by 
deep  breathing. 

"  I  've  got  her,  Captain,"  chuckled  the  Sergeant,  softly, 
"  but  dog-gone  if  I  know  what  to  do  with  her." 

There  was  small  sentiment  of  mercy  in  my  heart  as  I 
drew  up  toward  them,  for  my  cheek  burned  where  the 

38 


A  Woman  with  a  Temper 

lash  had  struck  as  though  scorched  with  fire.  For  the 
moment  I  felt  utterly  indifferent  to  all  claims  of  her 
womanhood.  She  had  unsexed  herself,  and  deserved 
treatment  accordingly.  It  was  thus  I  felt  as  I  clinched 
my  teeth  in  pain;  but  when  I  saw  her  leaning  helplessly 
forward  on  her  horse's  neck,  all  bravado  gone,  her  hands 
pinioned  behind  her  in  the  iron  grip  of  the  Sergeant,  my 
fierce  resentment  died  away  within  me. 

"  Let  go  her  hands,  Craig,"  I  commanded  briefly. 

She  lifted  her  body  slightly  from  its  cramped,  uncom 
fortable  posture,  but  her  head  remained  bowed. 

"  Madam,"  —  I  spoke  sternly,  for  moments  were  of 
value  now,  —  "  listen  to  what  I  say.  We  are  Confederate 
soldiers  passing  through  the  Federal  lines  with  despatches. 
In  order  to  save  ourselves  from  discovery  and  capture  we 
were  compelled  to  take  you  in  charge.  It  was  the  fortune 
of  war.  If  now  we  could  honorably  leave  you  here  we 
would  most  gladly  do  so,  for  having  you  with  us  adds 
vastly  to  our  own  danger ;  but  these  mountains  are  simply 
overrun  with  wandering  guerillas  who  would  show  you 
neither  respect  nor  mercy.  We  simply  dare  not,  as  hon 
orable  men,  leave  you  here  unprotected,  and  consequently 
you  must  continue  to  ride  in  our  company.  Now  answer 
me  plainly,  will  you  proceed  quietly,  or  shall  we  be  com 
pelled  to  tie  you  to  your  horse  ?  " 

I  knew  she  was  crying;  but  with  an  effort  she  suc 
ceeded  in  steadying  her  voice  sufficiently  to  reply. 

"  I  will  go,"  she  said. 

"  Thank  you,"  and  I  gravely  lifted  my  hat  as  I  spoke. 
"  You  have  saved  me  a  most  unpleasant  duty.  You  may 
ride  on,  Sergeant ;  this  lady  and  I  will  follow,  as  before." 

She  scarcely  changed  her  posture  as  I  spurred  forward, 
riding  now  so  close  to  her  side  that  I  could  feel  the  flap 

39 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

of  her  saddle  rise  and  fall  against  my  knee.  Whatever  of 
evil  she  may  have  thought  of  us,  I  felt  that  she  was  sorry 
enough  now  for  her  hasty  action,  and  I  forgave  the  pain 
that  yet  stung  me,  and  longed,  without  well  knowing  how, 
to  tell  her  so. 


A  DISASTER  ON   THE  ROAD 

TO  me  she  was  merely  a  woman  whom  it  had  be 
come  my  duty  to  protect,  and  whatever  of  chiv 
alrous  feeling  I  may  have  held  toward  her  was 
based  upon  nothing  deeper  than  this  knowledge.  She 
had  come  to  us  undesired  and  in  darkness,  her  form  envel 
oped  in  a  cavalry  cloak,  her  face  shrouded  by  the  night. 
As  to  whether  she  was  young  or  old  I  had  scarce  means 
of  knowing,  saving  only  that  the  tone  of  her  voice  and 
the  graceful  manner  of  her  riding  made  me  confident  that 
she  had  not  lost  the  agility  of  youth.  But  beyond  this 
vague  impression  (it  was  little  more),  and  a  fleeting 
gleam  of  the  starlight  in  her  eyes  as  she  faced  me  in  anger, 
I  was  as  totally  unaware  of  how  she  really  looked  as 
though  we  had  never  met.  Her  very  name  was  unknown 
to  me.  Who  was  this  Major  Brennan?  Was  he  father, 
brother,  or  husband?  and  was  her  name  Brennan  also? 
For  some  reason  this  last  possibility  was  repugnant  to  me. 
Yet  I  knew  not  why. 

I  turned  these  thoughts  over  in  my  mind,  speculating 
idly  upon  them,  not  because  I  felt  any  interest  in  their 
solution,  or  in  the  woman  riding  at  my  side,  but  because 
they  seemed  to  fall  into  order  to  the  steady  music  of  my 
horse's  feet  and  the  darkness  of  the  night.  "  No,"  I  said 
to  myself,  "  there  is  certainly  no  leaving  her  except  in  a 
disciplined  camp ;  young  or  old,  Yankee  or  what  not,  she 

41 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

is  in  our  care,  and  we  '11  keep  her  out  of  the  hands  of 
those  cut-throats  between  the  lines." 

I  glanced  toward  her,  wondering  what  the  morning 
light  might  reveal  as  to  her  appearance.  She  was  sitting 
erect  and  easy  in  the  saddle,  yet  seemed  to  ride  with  her 
face  averted  from  me. 

"  You  ride  as  though  born  to  the  saddle,"  I  said  pleas 
antly  ;  and  although  I  spoke  low,  we  were  so  close  together 
that  my  voice  carried  distinctly  to  her  ears.  "  We  have 
been  sufficiently  conceited  to  suppose  that  to  be  an  accom 
plishment  peculiar  to  our  Southern  women." 

"  I  have  been  accustomed  to  ride  since  childhood,"  she 
replied  rather  shortly,  and  I  was  conscious  of  a  restraint 
in  her  manner  far  from  pleasing.  Yet  I  ventured  upon 
one  more  effort  at  conversation. 

"Is  Major  Brennan  an  officer  on  Sheridan's  staff?" 

"  I  was  not  aware  "  —  and  I  could  not  mistake  the  ac 
cent  of  vindictiveness  in  her  voice  —  "  that  prisoners  were 
obliged  to  converse  against  their  will." 

My  lady  certainly  possessed  a  temper  of  her  own,  and 
I  was  obliged  to  smile  there  in  the  dark  at  her  high  head 
and  quick  retort. 

"  I  ask  your  pardon,  I  am  sure,"  I  returned  soberly. 
"  But  my  question  was  not  altogether  an  idle  one.  I  have 
chanced  to  meet  several  of  General  Sheridan's  staff,  and 
thought  possibly  Major  Brennan  might  have  been  of 
their  number.  Seeing  that  we  must  associate  for  a  time, 
I  naturally  felt  it  would  prove  pleasanter  for  both  of  us 
if  we  might  discover  some  mutual  tie." 

There  was  no  response.  Her  eyes  were  fastened  upon 
the  road  ahead,  and  evidently  my  lady  possessed  no  desire 
for  the  discovery  of  any  such  tie.  Watching  her,  I  pressed 
my  lips  together,  and  held  her  as  a  proud  and  silly  fool. 

42 


A  Disaster  on  the  Road 

I  would  perform  my  full  duty  toward  her,  of  course,  but 
beyond  that  I  would  go  no  further. 

The  pace  we  were  travelling  had  already  told  severely 
on  the  horses,  although  hers  was  by  far  the  best  and 
freshest  of  the  three.  My  own  brave  sorrel  had  stumbled 
several  times  already  in  a  way  that  gave  me  no  small 
uneasiness,  yet  I  durst  not  venture  to  draw  rein  or  even 
slacken  speed.  Already,  beyond  a  doubt,  the  patrol  in 
our  rear  had  missed  the  picket  stationed  at  the  cross 
roads,  had  searched  until  they  found  the  lifeless  body 
where  Craig  had  hidden  it,  and  were  now  hot  upon  our 
trail.  Hard,  continuous  riding  alone  could  save  us  — 
riding  with  a  thoroughly  aroused  enemy  at  our  heels, 
and  yet  another  picket  line  to  pass  before  we  could  even 
hope  for  a  clear  sweep  into  safety. 

The  road  we  were  following  here  took  a  sudden  trend 
downward,  and  we  could  tell  from  the  sharper  ring  of  the 
hoofs,  and  the  spitting  of  flinty  sparks  beneath  us,  that  we 
were  among  rocks  once  more.  Then  our  horses  suddenly 
splashed  into  water,  and  I  held  them  up  long  enough  to 
drink.  I  felt  thirst  strongly  myself,  and  slipping  out  of 
the  saddle,  filled  my  canteen. 

"  Would  you  care  for  a  drink  ?  "  I  asked,  stemming  the 
stream  to  reach  her  side,  and  holding  the  vessel  within 
easy  grasp  of  her  hand. 

I  actually  believe  her  first  impulse  was  to  refuse 
haughtily  this  proffered  civility  from  an  enemy  of  her 
country,  but  the  deep  sense  of  need  conquered  foolish 
pride  and  caused  her  to  accept  the  offering. 

"  I  am  very  thankful  to  you,"  she  said,  handing  back 
the  canteen ;  yet  the  words  were  spoken  in  mockery.  I 
ignored  them,  and  swung  into  my  saddle  without  response. 

Another  hill  followed,  and  then  another,  and  finally  we 

43 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

swept  swiftly  down  a  long  slope  densely  bordered  by  trees 
and  with  irregular  piles  of  rock  uprearing  ugly  heads  on 
either  hand.  A  little  edge  of  the  waning  moon  began  to 
peep  over  the  ridge  of  the  hill,  and  yielded  sufficient  light 
to  enable  our  eyes  to  discern  dimly  the  faint  track  we  fol 
lowed.  I  remember  remarking  the  blacker  figure  of  the 
Sergeant  ahead  of  us,  and  already  halfway  down  the  long 
decline.  I  caught  a  swift  glimpse  of  a  rough  log  house 
on  the  right,  so  set  back  among  trees  that  I  half  doubted 
its  real  existence,  when  —  there  was  a  slip,  the  crunching 
of  a  stone,  a  long  stumble  forward  that  fairly  wrenched 
my  hand  loose  from  the  woman's  rein,  and  then,  hopelessly 
struggling  to  regain  his  feet,  my  horse  went  down  with 
a  crash,  head  under,  and  I  was  hurled  heavily  forward 
upon  my  face. 

Severely  bruised  by  the  shock,  but  fortunately  without 
broken  bones,  I  recall  half-wheeling  even  as  I  fell,  won 
dering  if  my  prisoner  would  grasp  this  opportunity  for 
escape.  Quite  probably  the  thought  never  occurred  to 
her;  perhaps  her  woman's  heart,  in  the  stress  of  such 
accident,  held  her  motionless.  But  Craig,  startled  at  the 
sudden  crash  behind  him,  spurred  back  to  learn  the  full 
extent  of  my  disaster.  By  this  time  I  had  regained  my 
feet. 

"  I  'm  all  right,  I  think,  Sergeant,"  I  said  hastily,  "  but 
the  sorrel  has  broken  her  neck." 

He  began  to  swear  at  our  ill  luck,  but  I  stopped  him 
with  a  gesture  he  knew  better  than  to  ignore. 

"  Enough  of  that,"  I  commanded  sternly.  "  Bad  for 
tune  is  seldom  bettered  by  hard  words.  First  of  all,  help 
me  to  drag  this  dead  body  out  of  sight." 

On  one  side  of  us  the  bank  fell  away  with  such  precip 
itancy  that  when  we  once  succeeded  in  dragging  our  load 

44 


A  Disaster  on  the  Road 

to  the  edge,  we  experienced  no  difficulty  in  sending  it 
crashing  downward.  The  body  plunged  through  the 
thick  underbrush  at  the  bottom  of  the  gorge,  where  I 
knew  it  would  be  completely  hidden,  even  in  the  glare  of 
daylight,  from  the  prying  eyes  of  any  troopers  riding  hard 
upon  our  track.  With  a  branch,  hastily  wrenched  from 
a  near-by  tree,  I  carefully  raked  over  the  track,  so  that, 
as  far  as  I  could  determine  in  the  dim  light,  all  outward 
trace  of  my  accident  had  been  fairly  obliterated. 

As  we  rapidly  worked  on  this  disagreeable  task,  I 
thought  and  planned :  two  horses  and  three  riders,  —  one 
of  these  latter  a  woman  in  need  of  protection, — a  despatch 
to  be  delivered  by  daylight,  at  all  hazards.  It  was  indeed 
a  difficult  proposition,  and  I  saw  only  a  single  possible 
solution.  One  of  our  number  must  press  on;  two  of  us 
must  remain  behind.  Which  one?  what  two?  If  I  rode 
with  the  despatch  (and  how  eagerly  I  longed  to  do  so!), 
and  succeeded  in  bringing  Lee's  message  safe  to  Long- 
street,  it  meant  much  to  me  —  promotion,  distinction, 
honor.  On  the  other  hand,  if  I  remained  behind,  and 
Craig  successfully  carried  out  the  duty  which  had  been 
especially  intrusted  to  me,  I  should  be  fortunate  indeed  to 
escape  with  a  reprimand  instead  of  more  serious  conse 
quences.  If  failure  resulted,  it  meant  certain  and  deserved 
disgrace.  Yet  I  could  absolutely  trust  him  with  the  de 
spatch  ;  he  was  a  soldier,  and  would  faithfully  perform  a 
soldier's  duty.  More,  he  would  carry  the  message  with 
even  greater  certainty  than  I,  for  he  knew  the  roads  much 
better,  and  —  I  write  the  words  hesitatingly  —  I  could 
not  trust  him  there  alone  with  the  woman. 

I  glanced  aside  at  him  as  I  thus  turned  the  perplexing 
situation  over  in  my  mind,  —  a  tall,  gaunt  mountaineer, 
whose  sole  discipline  of  mind  and  body  had  been  the 

45 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

army ;  hardened  by  service  until  every  muscle  in  his  lean, 
sinewy  frame  was  like  steel,  a  cavalryman  who  would 
follow  his  leader  into  the  very  jaws  of  hell,  but  whose 
morals  were  those  of  the  camp,  and  whose  face  revealed 
audacious  deviltry  such  as  no  man  would  care  to  see  in 
one  to  whom  he  intrusted  the  welfare  of  sister  or  wife. 
Recalling  to  mind  certain  idle  stories  that  circulated 
through  the  camp  from  time  to  time,  in  which  his  name 
had  figured,  I  glanced  backward  to  where  the  woman  sat 
her  horse  in  silence  and  loneliness,  and  made  my  resolve : 
I  would  risk  the  censure;  if  there  must  be  sacrifice  it 
should  be  mine. 

"  Sergeant,"  I  asked,  flinging  aside  the  improvised 
brush,  "  how  far  do  you  suppose  we  are  from  Longstreet's 
picket  line  ?  " 

"  Ten  miles  at  the  very  best,  sir,"  he  answered  promptly, 
"  an'  I  reckon  with  another  Yankee  outpost  atween." 

"  With  fair  luck  and  good  riding  it  might  be  made  by 
daylight?" 

"  I  reckon  as  how  it  might,  Captain,  if  we  only  hed 
sum  fresh  hosses,"  he  said  glumly ;  "  but  it 's  bin  mighty 
hard  on  my  nag ;  I  Ve  looked  fer  him  to  roll  over  like 
yer  sorrel  did  fer  the  las'  two  mile." 

"  Well,  Craig,  you  shall  have  both  horses.  Ride  the 
woman's,  it  is  the  fresher  of  the  two ;  but  you  are  to  get 
through  if  you  kill  them  both  and  then  walk." 

His  face  brightened,  and  he  raised  his  hand  in  salute. 

"  And  you  ?  "  he  asked  wonderingly. 

"  I  remain  with  the  woman ;  there  is  no  other  way. 
Wait  here  a  moment  while  I  speak  with  her." 

I  left  him  standing  there,  and  moved  back  to  where  she 
waited.  As  I  came  up  she  faced  me,  and  for  the  first  time 
(for  the  night  had  lightened  somewhat)  I  could  see  her 

46 


A  Disaster  on  the    Road 

eyes  and  discern  some  faint  outline  of  her  face  where  the 
night  wind  flung  back  the  upturned  cape.  It  was  a  win 
some  sight  to  soldier  vision,  but  with  a  certain  semblance 
of  pride  and  reserve  about  it  that  caused  a  hesitancy  in 
my  speech  strange  enough  to  me.  I  felt  oddly  like  a  bash 
ful  boy,  and  involuntarily  lifted  my  hat  as  I  approached, 
to  cover  my  confusion.  Some  trick  of  the  dancing  moon 
shadows  made  me  imagine  that  she  smiled,  and  the  sight 
nerved  me  instantly  to  speak  bluntly  the  words  I  came  to 
say. 

"  Madam,"  —  I  rested  my  hand  upon  her  horse's  mane 
and  looked  up  at  her  with  a  glance  as  proud  as  her 
own,  —  "it  might  be  as  well  for  you  to  draw  the  cape 
closer  about  your  face  at  present.  There  are  rough 
men  Mn  all  armies  who  would  consider  your  beauty  a 
lawful  prize.  The  life  we  lead  is  not  conducive  to 
gentleness;  virtue  is  not  born  in  camps,  and  it  would  be 
better  not  to  provoke  a  danger  which  may  be  so  easily 
avoided." 

A  wave  of  sudden  color  swept  her  cheeks  at  my  plain 
speech,  and  her  hand  sought  the  collar  of  the  cloak,  yet 
paused  there  irresolute. 

"  You  claimed,  I  believe,  to  be  an  officer  and  a  gentle 
man,"  she  said  coldly. 

I  smiled,  even  as  I  felt  the  full  chill  of  her  words,  and 
my  purpose  stiffened  within  me. 

"  Even  as  I  yet  claim,  and  trust  to  be  able  to  prove  to 
your  satisfaction,"  —  my  eyes  looked  unfalteringly  into 
hers,  —  "  but,  unfortunately,  I  have  one  with  me  to-night 
who  is  neither.  I  would  that  he  were  for  my  own  sake. 
However,  madam,  let  that  pass.  The  fact  is  here,  and  we 
have  no  time  to  argue  or  quarrel.  I  have  already  told  you 
that  we  ride  with  despatches  for  Longstreet.  These  must 

47 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

go  forward  at  all  hazards,  for  thousands  of  human  lives 
depend  upon  them;  yet  I  dare  not  leave  you  here  alone 
and  unprotected  to  the  mercies  of  the  wolves  who  haunt 
these  hills." 

"  You  are  exceedingly  kind." 

The  tone  in  which  she  spoke  was  most  sarcastic. 

"I  thank  you  for  your  approbation,"  and  I  bowed  again ; 
"  but  I  venture  to  tell  you  this  merely  because  I  have 
already  fully  determined  to  despatch  the  Sergeant  forward 
with  the  message,  and  remain  behind  myself  to  render  you 
every  protection  possible." 

"  Do  you  mean  that  we  are  to  remain  here  alone  ?  " 

"  There  is  no  other  way." 

She  made  no  reply,  but  her  proud  unbelieving  eyes  were 
no  longer  upon  my  face. 

"  I  beg  you  to  believe,  madam,"  I  pleaded  gently,  for 
I  confess  my  interest  in  her  good  opinion  was  growing 
stronger,  "  that  I  do  this  only  because  I  believe  it  to  be 
a  duty,  and  not  that  I  desire  in  any  way  to  distress  you 
with  my  presence." 

She  swept  my  upturned  face  suddenly  with  questioning 
eyes. 

"  As  your  prisoner  I  presume  I  have  no  choice  in  the 
matter." 

"  I  should  prefer  that  you  took  a  different  view,  but  in 
a  measure  you  are  right." 

"  Very  well,  sir ;  I  simply  yield  to  what  I  am  powerless 
to  avoid,  and  will  obey  your  orders  however  distasteful 
they  may  be.  What  is  your  first  command  ?  " 

"  That  you  dismount.  The  Sergeant  must  ride  your 
horse,  as  he  is  the  more  fit  of  the  two." 

Greatly  to  my  surprise  and  relief  she  placed  her  gaunt- 
leted  hand  in  mine,  and,  without  so  much  as  a  word  of 

48 


A  Disaster  on  the  Road 

protest,  permitted  me  to  swing  her  lightly  from  the  saddle 
to  the  ground. 

"  Craig,"  I  called,  "  come  here  " ;  and  turning  to  her, 
added  quietly,  "  Kindly  draw  up  your  cape  for  a  moment." 

I  noticed  her  hands  fasten  the  clasps,  which  had  become 
loosened,  and  that  she  turned  partially  so  as  to  look  back 
ward  up  the  road  as  the  Sergeant  drew  near. 

"  You  know  your  work,"  I  said  to  him  briefly.  "  And 
now  the  sooner  you  are  at  it  the  better.  Ride  this  horse 
and  lead  your  own.  As  soon  as  you  deliver  Lee's  message 
at  headquarters,  hunt  up  the  cavalry  brigade  commander 
and  report  to  him  my  position.  Get  a  detail,  insist  upon 
one,  and  be  back  here  by  to-morrow  without  fail.  That  is 
all." 

He  saluted,  wheeled  about,  swung  lightly  into  saddle, 
and  rode  off  on  a  rapid  trot,  grasping,  as  he  passed  down 
the  hill,  the  rein  of  his  own  mount,  and  leading  it,  lagging, 
behind  him,  until  the  night  swallowed  the  figures,  and 
even  the  sound  of  the  hoof-beats  could  be  no  longer  heard. 
We  were  alone. 


49 


CHAPTER   VI 

A   STRUGGLE   IN   THE  DARK 

I  HAVE  seldom  been  more  deeply  embarrassed  than  at 
that  moment.  I  knew  not  what  to  say  or  how  best 
to  approach  this  young  woman  left  so  strangely  to 
my  protection.  The  very  fact,  which  I  now  realized,  that 
she  was  both  young  and  fair  added  some  indefinite  burden 
and  complicated  the  delicate  situation.  I  saw  no  safety 
for  us  but  in  careful  hiding  until  Craig  could  return,  a 
squad  of  hard-riding  troopers  at  his  back.  To  permit 
the  girl  to  venture  forward  alone  through  the  desolate 
country  we  were  in,  overrun  as  I  knew  it  to  be  by  irreg 
ular  bands  whose  sole  purpose  was  plunder,  and  whose 
treatment  of  women  had  made  my  blood  run  cold  as  I 
listened  to  its  recital,  was  not  to  be  so  much  as  thought 
of.  Even  if,  by  rare  good  fortune,  she  should  succeed 
in  safely  reaching  the  Federal  picket  post  in  our  front, 
the  men  on  duty  there  were  just  as  likely  as  not  to  prove 
of  the  same  desperate  stamp,  and  every  indignity  might 
be  offered  her  were  she  to  appear  alone.  Nor  could  I 
venture  to  accompany  her  on  such  a  trip,  for  to  do  so 
would  but  assure  my  own  capture,  and  involve  months 
of  confinement  in  Northern  prisons,  even  were  I  fortunate 
enough  to  escape  with  life.  Wearing  as  I  did  the  full  field 
uniform  of  my  rank,  it  was  hardly  probable  that  regular 
troops  would  treat  me  as  a  spy,  even  though  caught  within 

50 


A  Struggle  in  the  Dark 

their  lines;  but  if  we  fell  into  the  hands  of  guerillas  it 
would  be  a  short  shrift  indeed. 

There  was  no  help  for  it,  and  but  one  way  out,  disagree 
able  as  that  might  prove  to  my  lady.  She  stood  there 
before  me,  motionless  and  silent  as  a  statue,  exactly  where 
she  had  alighted  when  the  Sergeant  took  her  horse,  and  it 
seemed  to  me  I  could  plainly  read  righteous  indignation 
in  the  indistinct  outline  of  her  figure  and  the  haughty 
pose  of  her  head.  To  her  at  that  moment  I  was  evidently 
a  most  disagreeable  and  even  hated  companion,  a  "  Rebel," 
the  being  of  all  others  she  had  been  taught  to  despise,  the 
enemy  of  all  she  held  sacred.  "  Could  any  good  thing 
come  out  of  Nazareth  ?  " 

Well,  unpleasant  as  was  the  task,  it  had  to  be  done,  so, 
mustering  my  courage  for  the  ordeal  as  I  never  had  to 
do  in  time  of  battle,  I  advanced  toward  her,  hat  in  hand. 
She  never  so  much  as  glanced  about  at  the  sound  of  my 
footsteps,  nor  deigned  by  the  slightest  motion  to  acknowl 
edge  my  presence.  So  intense,  indeed,  was  her  evident 
sense  of  indignity  that  it  awoke  within  me  something  akin 
to  anger  at  her  unreasonableness,  and  for  the  moment  I 
clinched  my  teeth  to  keep  back  the  hot  words  burning 
upon  my  tongue.  Then  I  smiled  grimly  with  the  rare 
humor  of  it,  and  became  myself  once  more. 

"  The  time  has  come  when  it  becomes  my  duty  to  look 
after  your  comfort  and  safety,"  I  said,  striving  to  disguise 
all  self-consciousness.  "  Every  moment  we  delay  now 
merely  increases  the  danger  of  our  remaining  here." 

"  I  imagine  I  might  very  easily  dispense  with  any 
further  care  on  your  part." 

Her  reply  nettled  me,  and  I  answered  with  an  earnest 
ness  which  she  could  neither  ignore  nor  check :  "  Possibly 
you  may  think  so,  but  if  you  do  it  is  merely  because  of 

51 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

your  utter  ignorance  of  the  disorganized  conditions  which 
prevail  in  these  mountains.  Your  pride  is  almost  ridicu 
lous  under  all  the  circumstances.  You  have  no  just  cause 
to  feel  that  I  am  forcing  myself  unnecessarily  upon  you. 
Our  being  compelled  to  take  you  in  charge  has  proven  as 
disastrous  to  us  as  to  you.  Personally  I  can  say  that 
nothing  will  relieve  me  more  than  to  be  able  to  place  you 
uninjured  into  the  care  of  your  own  people.  I  would 
willingly  assume  great  risks  to  that  end.  But  while  you 
remain  here  and  in  my  care,  I  shall  perform  my  full  duty 
toward  you  as  though  you  were  my  own  sister.  Now 
please  listen  to  me,  and  I  assure  you  I  shall  speak  nothing 
for  the  mere  purpose  of  alarming  you,  but  simply  that  you 
may  better  comprehend  the  facts  which  must  influence 
our  present  relationship.  I  have  sent  forward  Sergeant 
Craig  with  the  message  especially  intrusted  to  me  for  de 
livery,  and  thus,  if  it  fail  to  reach  its  destination,  I  have 
laid  myself  open  to  the  charge  of  a  grave  military  crime. 
In  doing  this  I  have  not  only  perilled  my  own  future,  but 
the  lives  of  my  comrades  and  the  faith  of  my  commander. 
Yet  I  have  deliberately  chosen  to  do  so  because  I  feel  the 
impossibility  of  leaving  you  here  unprotected,  and  because 
I  was  unwilling  to  trust  you  alone  with  my  companion. 
I  made  this  choice,  remember,  without  in  the  least  know 
ing  whether  you  were  young  or  old,  worthy  of  respect  or 
unworthy.  I  did  it  because  you  were  a  woman,  alone  and 
without  friends.  Whether  you  spurn  my  protection  or 
not  will  make  no  difference;  I  shall  simply  continue  to 
do  what  I  may  on  your  behalf  until  you  are  again  in  the 
hands  of  those  you  trust." 

"  But  why  may  I  not  go  to  them  now  ?  " 
The  question  was  impetuous,  but  the  voice  sounded 
more  gentle.    My  words  had  at  least  pierced  her  armor. 


A  Struggle  in  the  Dark 

"  Simply  because  I  dare  not  permit  you  to  traverse 
these  roads  alone,"  I  said  soberly.  "  The  mountains 
all  about  us,  deserted  as  they  now  appear,  are  filled 
with  wandering  bands  of  desperate  and  hunted  men 
whose  tenderest  mercy  is  death.  Any  rock  may  be  the 
hiding-place  of  an  outlaw,  any  dark  ravine  the  ren 
dezvous  of  as  wild  a  gang  as  ever  murdered  for  plun 
der.  For  months  past  —  yes,  for  years  —  the  two  great 
armies  have  scouted  these  hills,  have  battled  for  them, 
and  every  forward  or  backward  movement  of  the  con 
testing  lines  has  left  its  worthless  horde  of  stragglers 
behind,  until  with  guerilla  and  bushwhacker,  fleeing  con 
script  and  deserter,  it  has  become  such  a  meeting-place 
of  rascality  and  crime  as  to  be  a  veritable  hell  on 
earth." 

"  But  the  Sergeant  said  there  was  a  Federal  picket  post 
at  the  crossing  of  the  White  Briar." 

Her  voice  trembled  as  she  spoke. 

"  He  merely  supposed  there  would  be ;  but  even  if  it 
were  true,  we  have  no  positive  means  of  knowing  that  the 
men  stationed  there  would  be  of  the  regular  service. 
Doubtless  these  thieving,  murdering  bands  —  such  as 
that  headed  by  Red  Lowrie,  of  whom  you  may  have  heard 
—  are  sufficiently  organized  to  keep  patrols  posted,  and 
may,  indeed,  be  utilized  at  times  by  both  armies  for  that 
purpose.  Were  you  to  go  to  them  you  might  be  simply 
walking  into  a  den  of  wolves." 

"  But  could  you  not  go  with  me?" 

I  smiled  at  the  naive  innocence  of  her  query. 

"  I  wish  you  to  feel  that  I  have  never  thought  so  much 
about  my  own  danger  as  about  yours,"  I  returned  quietly. 
"  But  would  it  be  a  pleasure  even  to  you  to  behold  me 
swinging  from  the  limb  of  a  tree,  hung  as  a  spy  without 

53 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

trial,  merely  because  I  ventured  to  walk  with  you  into  a 
Federal  camp  ?  " 

I  could  see  her  eyes  now  resting  full  upon  me,  and 
much  of  the  hardness  and  doubt  seemed  to  have  gone  out 
of  them  as  she  scanned  my  uncovered  features  in  the  dim 
light.  I  scarcely  think  I  was  ever  considered  a  handsome 
man  even  by  my  friends,  but  I  was  young  then,  frank  of 
face,  with  that  about  me  which  easily  inspired  confidence, 
and  it  did  me  good  to  note  how  her  eyes  softened,  and 
to  mark  the  perceptible  tremor  in  her  voice  as  she  cried 
impulsively : 

"Oh,  no!    Not  that!" 

"  Your  words  yield  me  new  heart,"  I  replied  fervently, 
determined,  now  that  the  ice  was  partially  broken,  to  per 
mit  no  excuse  for  its  again  forming,  "  for  if  you  but  once 
fully  realize  our  situation  you  will  certainly  feel  that  I  am 
merely  endeavoring  to  perform  my  plain  duty.  I  know 
not  how  I  could  do  less  without  forfeiting  entirely  your 
respect.  Now  one  thing  more  —  please  banish  from  your 
thought  the  idea  that  you  are  in  any  way  a  prisoner ;  for 
get,  if  possible,  the  color  of  my  uniform,  and  think  of 
me  simply  as  an  officer  of  equal  rank  and  standing  with 
those  you  know  in  your  own  army,  —  one  who  stands 
ready,  if  need  arise,  to  protect  you  with  his  life ;  as  glad 
to  serve  you  as  if  he  wore  the  blue  instead  of  the  gray." 

I  believed  for  a  moment  my  words  had  appealed  to 
her  nobler  nature;  that  she  would  outstretch  to  me  her 
slightly  uplifted  hand  and  surrender  utterly.  But  it  was 
only  for  the  moment;  whatever  wave  of  emotion  may 
have  moved  her  to  the  gesture,  it  was  as  suddenly  swept 
aside  by  a  return  of  the  old  proud,  impetuous  spirit. 

"  I  will,  of  course,  bow  to  the  inevitable,  sir,"  she  said, 
"  and  shall  endeavor  to  adapt  myself  to  the  requirements 

54 


A  Struggle  in  the  Dark 

of  my  unfortunate  situation.  May  I  venture  to  inquire 
what  you  now  propose  to  do  ?  " 

I  confess  to  experiencing  a  quick  feeling  of  resentment 
as  I  turned  to  scan  the  dim  surroundings,  not  knowing 
at  the  moment  how  best  to  answer  her.  Who  was  this 
girl,  that  she  should  continue  to  bear  herself  as  a  dis 
dainful  queen  might  toward  the  very  meanest  of  her  sub 
jects?  Was  I  so  far  beneath  her,  even  in  the  social  scale, 
as  to  warrant  such  assumption  of  superiority  ?  No,  I  felt 
that  this  was  not  the  cause  of  her  cold  suspicion,  her 
proud,  unapproachable  bearing.  Undoubtedly  it  arose 
from  the  manner  in  which  she  had  fallen  into  our  hands, 
the  strangeness  and  delicacy  of  our  situation,  the  knowl 
edge  that  I  was  a  "  Rebel "  in  arms  against  her  people. 
These  were  the  things  which  had  reared  such  a  barrier 
between  us.  She  but  resorted  to  what  was  apparently 
her  only  available  weapon  of  defence.  Well,  of  one  thing, 
and  that  the  most  important,  I  was  now  assured  —  there 
would  occur  no  further  struggle  on  her  part ;  if  not  fully 
resigned  to  the  situation,  she  at  least  realized  the  necessity 
of  obedience  to  my  will.  This  was  much ;  but  now  what 
could  I  do  with  her  ? 

To  the  right  of  where  we  stood  the  ground  sloped 
rapidly  downward  until  the  dense  darkness  at  the  foot  of 
the  steep  defile  shrouded  everything  from  view.  The  de 
scent  appeared  rocky  and  impracticable,  and  I  could  dis 
tinguish  the  sound  of  rapid  water  far  below.  On  the 
opposite  side  stood  a  dense  wood,  the  outer  fringe  of 
trees  overhanging  the  road,  and  through  the  waving  leaves 
the  moonlight  checkered  the  ground  with  silver,  while  the 
dense  mass  beyond  seemed  to  flow  back  up  the  steep  side 
of  the  mountain,  thick  with  underbrush.  Just  below  us, 
and  possibly  fifty  feet  from  the  highway,  I  could  perceive 

55 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

a  small  one-story  log  cabin,  as  silent,  gloomy,  and  deserted 
to  all  outward  appearance  as  were  the  sombre  woods  of 
which  it  formed  a  part. 

"  There  seems  small  choice,"  I  said,  speaking  as  cheer 
fully  as  possible.  "  But  I  propose  to  investigate  the  log 
hut  yonder,  and  learn  if  it  may  not  afford  some  degree  of 
shelter." 

She  glanced  furtively  in  the  direction  pointed  out,  and 
her  eyes  mirrored  the  sudden  fear  that  swept  into  them. 

"  Oh,  no !  "  she  cried  impulsively,  "  I  could  never  ven 
ture  into  that  horrible  place." 

It  did,  indeed,  look  uncanny  enough  in  its  black  lone 
liness,  a  fit  abiding  place  for  ghost  and  goblin  damned; 
but  I  was  not  inclined  to  yield  to  superstitious  dread. 

"  Certainly  not,"  I  answered,  "  until  after  I  have  inves 
tigated  it.  Perhaps  it  may  prove  more  attractive  within 
than  without,  although,  I  confess,  from  here  it  appears 
gloomy  enough  to  discourage  any  one.  However,  if  you 
will  rest  here,  in  the  shadow  of  these  trees,  I  will  soon 
discover  whether  it  has  inmates  or  not." 

She  followed  me  in  silence  across  the  road  to  the  spot 
designated,  but  as  I  turned  to  leave  her  seated  upon  the 
grass,  and  well  protected  from  prying  eyes,  she  hurried 
quickly  after  me,  and  in  her  agitation  so  far  forgot  herself 
as  to  touch  my  sleeve  with  her  hand. 

"  Oh,  please  do  not  leave  me  here  alone.  I  am  not  nat 
urally  timid,  yet  everything  is  so  gloomy  I  cannot  stand 
it.  Let  me  go  with  you,  if  you  must  go !  " 

"  Most  assuredly  you  shall  if  you  desire,"  I  returned 
heartily.  "  But  really  there  is  not  a  particle  of  danger 
in  this,  for  if  the  house  were  inhabited  its  occupants 
would  have  been  aroused  long  ago.  Follow  just  behind 
me,  and  we  shall  soon  solve  the  mystery." 

56 


A  Struggle  in  the  Dark 

There  appeared  before  us  a  dim,  little-used  path  leading 
in  among  the  trees,  and  following  its  erratic  curves  we 
were  soon  before  the  cabin,  which  grew  ever  more  unin 
viting  as  we  drew  near.  As  I  paused  a  moment  before  the 
closed  door,  in  order  that  I  might  listen  for  any  possible 
sound  within,  I  could  hear  her  quick  breathing,  as  though 
the  terror  of  the  moment  had  driven  all  else  from  her  mind. 

"Do  not  feel  frightened,"  I  said,  seeking  to  reassure 
her.  "  There  is  nothing  here  more  terrifying  than  a 
vacant  house,  doubtless  long  since  deserted.  We  shall 
discover  nothing  more  formidable  within  than  a  rat  or 
two." 

The  wooden  latch  yielded  readily  enough  to  my  pres 
sure,  and  pushing  wide  open  the  door,  which  creaked 
slightly  upon  its  rusty  hinges,  I  stepped  across  the 
puncheon  threshold  onto  the  hard  earthen  floor.  There 
was  no  window  visible,  and  the  slight  reflection  of  moon 
light  which  crept  in  through  the  doorway  scarcely  re 
vealed  the  nature  of  that  dark  interior.  I  could  dimly 
perceive  what  I  believed  to  be  a  table  directly  in  front  of 
me,  while  certain  other  indistinct  and  ill  defined  shadows 
might  be  chairs  pushed  back  against  the  wall.  At  least 
this  room  was  without  occupants;  yet  it  was  with  every 
sense  alert  that  I  entered,  pressing  slowly  past  the  table 
toward  where  I  felt  the  fireplace  would  naturally  be, 
knowing  that  my  companion  was  yet  with  me,  her  hand 
clutching  my  arm. 

"  Oh !  "  she  cried  sharply  in  terror,  "  what  was  that  ?  " 

It  was  something  certainly,  —  a  deadened,  muffled, 
shuffling  sound  directly  in  our  front,  followed  by  a  strange 
noise  of  scraping,  as  if  with  a  dull  knife  on  wood. 

"  Wait  here,"  I  said  sternly.  "  Probably  it  is  nothing 
more  dangerous  than  a  rat." 

57 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

I  felt  my  way  carefully  around  the  table,  a  revolver 
ready  in  my  hand.  There  was  nothing  to  be  found  there, 
—  nothing,  indeed,  in  the  room ;  for  from  my  new  posi 
tion  I  could  look  backward  and  distinguish  in  the  moon 
light  the  details  of  that  simple,  squalid  interior.  I  ran 
my  hand  along  the  rough  logs  of  the  further  wall.  Ay! 
here  was  a  break,  doubtless  a  door;  and  groping  along 
the  crack  I  found  the  latch. 

There  was  no  longer  any  noise  audible,  and  I  drew  the 
door  inward,  never  dreaming  of  danger.  Suddenly,  with 
a  fierce,  wild  spring  out  of  the  dark,  a  huge  body  hurled 
itself  directly  at  my  throat,  striking  with  such  headlong 
impetus  that  I  went  backward  as  if  shot,  crashing  against 
the  table,  then  to  the  floor,  dropping  my  weapon  as  I  fell. 
There  was  no  noise,  no  sound,  while  for  an  instant,  with 
strength  of  sheer  desperation,  I  held  back  the  snapping 
jaws  that  breathed  hot  fire  into  my  very  face.  With  a 
bound  backward  of  its  great  body  the  beast  jerked  free 
from  my  grip,  and  the  next  instant  had  sunk  its  dripping 
fangs,  deep  and  hard,  into  the  flesh  of  my  shoulder.  As 
the  intense  pain  shot  through  me,  my  right  hand,  driven 
with  all  the  force  I  could  muster,  caught  the  monster 
once,  twice,  full  in  the  throat,  but  tighter  and  tighter  those 
clinched  jaws  locked,  until  it  seemed  as  if  every  bone 
between  them  must  be  ground  to  powder.  Even  as  I 
grasped  the  lower  jaw,  seeking  vainly  to  wrench  it  loose, 
I  heard  the  girl  scream  in  sudden  afright. 

"  Quick !  "  I  gasped  desperately.  "  Get  my  revolver 
there  on  the  floor,  and  use  it  —  but  for  God's  sake  keep 
down ;  don't  let  the  brute  see  you." 

She  must  have  heard,  but  there  was  no  response, 
although  her  crying  ceased.  Yet  my  own  struggle  to 
rid  myself  of  that  crushing  weight  and  those  iron 

58 


A  Struggle  in  the  Dark 

jaws  drowned  all  other  sounds,  drove  all  other  thoughts 
from  me.  I  doubt  if  what  I  now  record  occupied  a  min 
ute  ;  but  God  protect  me  from  ever  having  to  experience 
such  another  minute !  I  continued  to  struggle  in  desper 
ate  hopelessness  with  single  hand,  in  vain  endeavor  to 
wrench  loose  that  awful  grip  upon  my  shoulder.  Every 
movement  I  made  was  an  agony,  an  inexpressible  torture, 
but  the  very  intensity  of  pain  kept  me  from  faintness,  as 
the  maddened  beast  tore  deeper  and  deeper  into  the  quiv 
ering  flesh.  With  knee  bent  double  beneath  me  I  suc 
ceeded  in  turning  partially  upon  one  side,  lifting  the  entire 
weight  of  the  animal  as  I  did  so ;  but  no  degree  of  force  I 
could  exert  would  loosen  those  set  jaws.  There  was  no 
growling,  no  savage  snarling,  no  sound  of  any  kind, — just 
that  fierce,  desperate,  silent  struggle  for  life  in  the  dark 
ness.  Every  muscle  of  my  body  began  to  weaken  from 
the  strain,  my  eyes  blurred,  faintness  swept  over  me,  I 
felt  my  brain  reeling,  when  there  burst  a  vivid  flash  of 
flame  within  a  foot  of  my  face,  singeing  my  forehead; 
then  followed  a  deafening  report,  and  the  huge  brute 
sprang  backward  with  a  snarl  of  pain,  his  teeth  clicking 
together  like  cogs  of  steel.  Then  he  stiffened  and  fell 
prone  across  me,  a  dead,  inert  weight,  pinning  me  breath 
less  to  the  floor. 

For  the  moment  I  could  do  no  more  than  lie  there  help 
less,  gasping  for  breath,  scarce  conscious  even  of  my 
deliverance.  Then,  as  sufficient  strength  returned  for 
action,  I  rolled  the  body  of  the  dead  brute  off  me,  and 
lifting  myself  by  aid  of  the  wall  against  which  my  head 
rested,  looked  about.  Two  broken  chairs  overturned  upon 
the  floor,  and  the  shapeless,  huddled  body  of  my  late 
assailant,  alone  spoke  of  the  violence  of  that  deadly 
struggle ;  but  the  cabin  was  yet  full  of  smoke,  and  I  could 

59 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

perceive  the  figure  of  the  girl  leaning  against  the  frame 
of  the  open  door,  the  revolver  still  grasped  in  her  hand. 
Her  posture  was  that  of  a  frightened  deer,  as  her  terror- 
filled  eyes  sought  the  dark  interior. 

"  It  is  safely  over,"  I  said  weakly,  for  my  breath  yet 
came  to  me  in  gasps.  "  The  brute  is  dead." 

"  And  you  are  not  killed !  "  Shall  I  ever  forget  the  glad 
ring  in  her  voice?  —  "  Oh,  thank  God !  thank  God !  " 

The  sound  of  these  eager  words  yielded  me  a  fresh 
measure  of  life. 

"  Believe  me,  I  certainly  do,"  I  said  as  cheerfully  as 
possible,  "  and  I  thank  you  also  as  His  instrument ;  but 
if  you  would  keep  me  from  fainting  away  like  a  nerveless 
woman,  I  beg  you  come  here." 

I  could  mark  her  coming  across  the  narrow  streak  of 
moonlight,  moving  toward  me  as  a  frightened  bird  might, 
startled  at  everything,  and  passing  as  far  from  the  lifeless 
mass  on  the  floor  as  the  small  space  would  allow.  As 
she  bent  anxiously  over  me  her  face  was  so  in  shadow 
that  I  could  distinguish  nothing  of  its  features. 

"  What  is  it  ?    Are  you  indeed  severely  hurt  ?  " 

"  Not  seriously,  I  think,  yet  I  have  lost  some  blood,  and 
am  in  great  pain.  There  is  brandy  in  the  inner  pocket 
of  my  jacket,  but  I  am  unable  to  move  my  arm  in  order 
to  reach  it.  Would  you  endeavor  to  draw  the  flask  out  ?  " 

I  felt  her  bend  over  me,  her  soft  breath  coming  almost 
in  sobs  upon  my  face,  as  with  trembling  fingers  she  undid 
the  buttons  of  my  trooper's  jacket  and  extracted  the  small 
flat  flask  I  had  been  thoughtful  enough  to  store  away  there. 

The  fiery  liquid  seemed  to  put  new  blood  into  my  veins, 
and  with  it  there  returned  all  my  old-time  audacity,  with 
that  intense  hopefulness  in  which  I  had  been  trained  by 
years  of  war  and  self-reliance. 

60 


A  Struggle  in  the  Dark 

"  Ah !  now  I  feel  I  am  myself  once  more,"  I  exclaimed 
cheerily.  "  Things  are  surely  not  so  bad  after  all.  At 
least  we  have  a  roof  over  our  heads,  and  another  day  in 
which  to  live." 

I  felt  her  shudder. 

"  Oh,  please  do  not  make  light  of  it,"  she  whispered. 
"  It  is  so  like  some  horrid  dream,  and  I  am  trem 
bling  yet."  I  put  my  hand  upon  hers,  and  it  was  not 
withdrawn. 

"  I  trust  you  realize,"  I  said,  "  that  I  am  neither 
thoughtless  nor  ungrateful.  Years  of  war  service  make 
one  careless  of  life,  but  I  know  it  was  your  shot  that 
saved  me.  You  are  a  brave  girl." 

Her  overtaxed  nerves  gave  way  at  my  words,  and  I 
knew  she  was  crying  softly.  The  sobbing  was  in  her 
voice  as  she  strove  to  speak. 

"  Oh,  no,  I  am  not ;  you  do  not  guess  how  great  a 
coward  I  am.  I  scarcely  knew  what  I  was  doing  when  I 
fired.  That  horrid  thing  —  what  was  it  ?  " 

"  A  huge  mastiff,  I  imagine ;  one  of  the  largest  of  his 
breed.  But  whatever  it  may  have  been,  the  beast  is  dead, 
and  we  have  nothing  more  to  fear  from  him." 

"  Yet  I  tremble  so,"  she  confessed,  almost  hysterically. 
"  Every  shadow  frightens  me." 

I  realized  that  no  amount  of  conversation  would  quiet 
her  nerves  so  effectively  as  some  positive  action;  besides, 
I  felt  the  hot  blood  constantly  trickling  down  my  arm, 
and  realized  that  something  needed  to  be  done  at  once  to 
stanch  its  flow,  before  weakness  should  render  me  equally 
useless. 

"  Do  you  think  you  could  build  a  fire  on  the  hearth 
yonder  ?  "  I  asked.  "  I  am  afraid  I  am  hardly  capable 
of  helping  you  as  yet;  but  we  must  have  light  in  this 

61 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

gloomy  old  hole,  or  it  is  bound  to  craze  us  both.  Take 
those  broken  chairs  if  you  find  nothing  better." 

She  instantly  did  as  I  bade  her,  moving  here  and  there 
about  the  room  until  she  gathered  together  the  materials 
necessary,  but  keeping  carefully  away  from  where  the 
dead  dog  lay,  until  in  a  brief  space  of  time  the  welcome 
flame  leaped  up  in  the  wide  black  chimney,  and  cast  its 
red  glare  all  over  the  little  room.  The  activity  did  her 
good,  the  light  flooding  the  gloomy  apartment  yielded 
renewed  courage,  and  there  was  a  cheerier  sound  in  her 
voice  as  she  came  back  to  me. 

"  The  great  ugly  brute !  "  she  exclaimed,  looking  at  the 
form  in  the  centre  of  the  floor. 

"  He  was  certainly  heavy  enough  to  have  been  a  bear," 
I  replied,  clinching  my  teeth  in  pain,  "  and  sufficiently 
savage." 

I  viewed  her  now  for  the  first  time  clearly,  and  the 
memory  will  remain  with  me  till  I  die.  How  distinctly 
that  entire  picture  stands  forth  with  the  mist  of  all  these 
years  between !  The  low-ceiled  room,  devoid  of  all  furni 
ture  save  of  the  rudest  and  most  primitive  kind ;  the  bare 
logs  forming  the  walls,  unrelieved  in  their  rough  ugliness, 
except  as  here  and  there  sundry  unshapely  garments 
dangled  from  wooden  pegs;  the  rough  deal  table,  with  a 
few  cheap  dishes  piled  upon  one  end  of  it ;  the  dead  dog 
lying  across  the  earthen  floor;  and  over  all  the  leap  of 
ruddy  flame  as  the  newly  kindled  fire  gathered  way,  leav 
ing  weird  shadows  here  and  there,  yet  steadily  forcing 
them  back,  and  flooding  the  whole  interior  with  a  cheery 
glow. 

She  had  flung  aside  the  blue  and  yellow  cloak  which, 
during  the  long  hours  of  our  night  ride  had  so  com 
pletely  shrouded  her,  and  stood  before  me  dressed  in  some 

62 


A  Struggle  in  the  Dark 

soft  clinging  stuff  of  a  delicate  brown  color,  so  cut  and 
fashioned  as  to  most  become  her  rounded,  graceful  form. 
About  her  neck  a  narrow  strip  of  creamy  lace  was  fitted, 
the  full  throat  rendered  whiter  by  the  contrast,  while  at 
her  wrists  a  similar  ornament  alone  served  to  relieve  the 
simple  plainness  of  her  attire.  The  flaming  fire  lighted 
up  her  face,  making  it  seem  to  flush  with  the  dancing 
glow,  which  sparkled  like  diamonds  in  her  eyes,  and 
touched  with  ruddy  light  the  dark,  dishevelled  hair.  Hers 
was  a  young,  fair  face,  —  a  face  to  love  and  trust  forever, 
yet  with  a  pride  in  it,  and  a  certain  firmness  also  that 
somehow  was  good  to  see.  All  this  I  noted  with  one  quick 
upward  glance,  and  with  a  sudden  thrill  of  the  heart  such 
as  I  had  never  known  before. 


CHAPTER   VII 

A   DISCIPLE  OF   SIR   WALTER 

I   HAVE  no  doubt  she  wished  me  to  see  her  thus. 
Every  woman  worth  the  winning  is  a  bit  of  a  co 
quette,  and  none  can  be  utterly  disdainful  of  the 
lesson  their  mirror  tells.     But  even  as  I  gazed  upon  her, 
my  admiration  deeper  than  my  pain,  the  arch  expression 
of  her  face  changed;  there  came  a  sudden  rush  of  pity, 
of  anxiety  into  those  clear,  challenging  eyes,  and  with 
one  quick  step  she  drew  nearer  and  bent  above  me. 

"  Oh,  Captain  Wayne,"  she  cried,  her  warm,  womanly 
heart  conquering  all  prejudice,  "  you  are  badly  hurt  and 
bleeding.  Why  did  you  not  tell  me?  Please  let  me  aid 
you." 

"  I  fear  I  must,"  I  replied  grimly.  "  I  would  gladly 
spare  you,  for  indeed  I  do  not  believe  my  injury  suffi 
ciently  serious  to  cause  alarm,  but  I  find  I  have  only  one 
arm  I  can  use  at  present ;  the  brute  got  his  teeth  into  the 
other." 

The  tender  compassion  within  her  eyes  was  most  pleas 
ant  to  see. 

"  Oh,  believe  me,  I  can  do  it."  She  spoke  bravely,  a 
sturdy  ring  of  confidence  in  the  voice,  although  at  the 
thought  her  face  paled.  "I  have  been  in  the  hospitals 
at  Baltimore,  and  taken  care  of  wounded  soldiers.  If 
there  was  only  some  water  here ! " 

64 


A  Disciple  of  Sir  Walter 

She  glanced  about,  dreading  the  possibility  of  having 
to  go  forth  into  the  night  alone  in  search  of  a  spring  or 
well. 

"  I  think  you  will  find  a  pail  on  the  bench  yonder," 
I  said,  for  from  where  I  leaned  against  the  wall  I  could 
see  out  into  the  shed.  "  It  was  doubtless  left  for  the 
dog  to  drink  from." 

She  came  back  with  it,  tearing  down  a  cloth  from  off  a 
peg  in  the  wall  as  she  passed,  and  then,  wearing  a  resolute 
air  of  authority,  knelt  beside  me,  and  with  rapid  fingers 
flung  back  my  jacket,  unfastening  the  rough  army  shirt, 
and  laid  bare,  so  far  as  was  possible,  the  lacerated  shoulder. 

It  gave  me  intense  pain,  for  the  shirt  had  become  matted 
to  the  wound  by  drying  blood,  so  that  in  spite  of  her 
soft  touch  and  my  own  clinched  teeth  a  slight  groan 
broke  from  my  lips. 

"  Forgive  me,"  she  said  anxiously,  "  but  I  fear  I  can 
never  dress  it  in  this  way.  We  must  remove  your  jacket 
and  cut  away  the  sleeve  of  your  shirt." 

It  was  an  agonizing  operation,  for  it  has  often  seemed 
to  me  that  the  more  superficial  the  wound  the  greater  the 
pain  experienced  in  dealing  with  it,  and  the  perspiration 
stood  in  beads  upon  my  forehead  as  she  worked  quickly 
and  with  skill.  At  last  the  disagreeable  task  was  accom 
plished,  the  wounded  shoulder  completely  bared.  Her 
face  was  deathly  white  now,  and  she  shielded  her  eyes 
with  her  hand. 

"  Oh,  what  a  horrible  wound !  "  she  exclaimed,  almost 
sobbing.  "  How  that  great  brute  must  have  hurt  you !  " 

"  The  wound  is  not  so  serious  as  it  appears,"  I  replied 

reassuringly,  and  glad  myself  to  feel  that  I  spoke  the 

truth,  "  but  I  confess  the  pain  is  intense,  and  makes  me 

feel  somewhat  faint.     It  was  not  so  much  the  mere  bite 

5  65 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

of  the  dog,  but  unfortunately  he  got  his  teeth  into  an 
old  wound  and  tore  it  open." 

"An  old  wound?" 

"  Yes ;  I  received  a  Minie  ball  there  at  Gettysburg,  and 
although  the  bullet  was  extracted,  the  wound  never  prop 
erly  healed." 

These  words  served  to  recall  to  her  instantly  the  fact 
that  I  was  not  of  her  own  people ;  there  appeared  to  come 
again  into  her  manner  that  marked  restraint  which  had 
almost  totally  disappeared  during  the  last  few  minutes. 
Not  that  she  failed  in  any  kindness  or  consideration,  but 
a  growing  reserve  put  check  upon  what  was  fast  becoming 
the  intimacy  of  friendship.  Yet  she  performed  her  dis 
agreeable  task  with  all  the  tenderness  of  a  sympathetic 
woman,  and  as  she  worked  swiftly  and  deftly,  made  no 
attempt  to  conceal  the  tears  clinging  to  her  long  lashes. 
Skilfully  the  deep,  jagged  gash  was  bathed  out,  and  then 
as  carefully  bound  up  with  the  softest  cloths  she  could 
find  at  hand.  The  relief  was  great,  and  I  felt,  as  I 
moved  the  shoulder,  that  saving  the  soreness  it  would 
probably  not  greatly  bother  me. 

"  Now  you  must  lie  back  and  rest,"  she  said  command- 
ingly,  as  I  attempted  to  thank  her.  "  Here,  put  your 
head  on  this  cloak.  But  first  it  will  do  you  good  to  have 
more  of  the  brandy,  for  you  are  as  white  as  death." 

"  Merely  a  slight  faintness ;  and  I  will  only  consent 
to  indulge  provided  you  partake  first,  for  I  know  you 
require  the  stimulant  as  much  as  I,"  I  retorted  doggedly, 
gazing  up  into  her  face  with  an  admiration  she  could 
scarcely  fail  to  perceive. 

She  lifted  the  flask  to  her  lips  and  did  not  answer,  but 
when  she  handed  it  back  to  me  there  was  a  new  flush 
upon  her  cheeks. 

66 


A  Disciple  of  Sir  Walter 

"  And  now  as  your  nurse  I  command  absolute  quiet," 
striving  to  speak  gaily.  "  See,  the  daylight  is  already 
here,  and  I  mean  to  discover  if  this  lone  cabin  contains 
anything  which  human  beings  can  eat;  I  confess  that 
I  am  nearly  famished." 

"  A  most  excellent  symptom,  and  I  imagine  your  quest 
will  not  be  wholly  vain.  To  my  eye  that  greatly  resembles 
a  slab  of  bacon  hanging  beside  the  chimney." 

"  It  indeed  is,"  she  exclaimed,  "  and  I  feel  as  a  ship 
wrecked  seaman  must  on  first  beholding  land." 

However  my  naturally  energetic  spirit  revolted  at  in 
activity,  for  the  time  being  my  faintness  precluded  any 
thought  of  doing  other  than  obeying  her  orders,  and  I  lay 
there  silent,  propped  up  against  the  logs,  my  eager  eyes 
following  her  rapid,  graceful  movements  with  a  constantly 
increasing  interest.  As  she  worked,  the  reflection  of  the 
red  flames  became  mingled  with  the  gray  dawn,  until  the 
bare  and  cheerless  interior  grew  more  and  more  visible. 
Her  search  was  far  from  unsuccessful,  while  her  resource 
fulness  astonished  me,  old  campaigner  as  I  was;  for  it 
was  scarcely  more  than  full  daylight  before  she  had  me 
at  the  table,  and  I  was  doing  full  justice  to  such  coarse 
food  as  the  larder  furnished.  A  Confederate  soldier  in 
those  days  could  not  well  afford  to  affect  delicacy  in 
matters  of  the  cuisine,  and  indeed  our  long  fast  had  left 
us  both  where  any  kind  of  food  was  most  welcome. 

The  eating  helped  me  greatly;  but  for  some  time  so 
busy  were  we  that  neither  of  us  spoke.  On  my  own 
part  I  experienced  a  strange  hesitancy  in  addressing  her 
upon  terms  of  equality.  Ordinarily  not  easily  embar 
rassed  in  feminine  society,  I  felt  in  this  instance  a  definite 
barrier  between  us,  which  prevented  my  feeling  at  ease. 
Now  and  then  as  we  sat  opposite  each  other,  eating  amid 

67 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

a  silence  most  unpleasant,  I  would  catch  her  eyes  glancing 
across  at  me,  but  they  were  lowered  instantly  whenever 
I  ventured  to  meet  them.  Finally  I  broke  the  stillness 
with  a  commonplace  remark : 

"  I  presume  your  people  will  be  greatly  worried  by  this 
time  over  your  mysterious  disappearance." 

A  flush  swept  her  throat  and  cheeks,  but  she  did  not 
lift  her  eyes  from  the  plate.  "  Yes,"  she  answered  slowly, 
"  Frank  is  doubtless  searching  for  me  long  before  this." 

"  Frank  ?  "  I  asked,  feeling  glad  of  this  opportunity  to 
learn  more  of  her  relationships.  "  You  forget,  possibly, 
that  your  friends  are  strange  to  me.  You  refer  to  the 
gentleman  who  expected  to  meet  you  on  the  road  ?  " 

"  To  Major  Brennan,  yes." 

There  was  nothing  about  the  tone  of  her  reply  that 
invited  me  to  press  the  inquiry  further.  One  thing, 
however,  was  reasonably  certain,  —  the  man  she  called 
"  Frank  "  could  not  be  her  father.  I  longed  to  ask  if 
he  was  a  brother,  but  the  restraint  of  her  whole  manner 
repelled  the  suggestion. 

"  Did  I  understand  that  you  have  nursed  in  the  Federal 
hospitals  at  Baltimore  ?  "  I  questioned,  more  to  continue 
the  conversation  than  from  any  deep  interest. 

"  Merely  as  a  volunteer,  and  when  the  regular  nurses 
were  especially  busy.  Major  Brennan  was  stationed 
there  for  some  time  when  I  first  visited  him,  and  I  felt 
it  my  duty  as  a  loyal  woman  to  aid  the  poor  fellows." 

"  It  was  surely  far  from  being  an  agreeable  task  to 
one  of  your  refinement." 

"  Oh,  it  was  not  that  that  made  it  so  hard,"  and  her 
eyes  were  upon  me  now  unflinchingly.  "  It  was  the  con 
stant  sight  of  so  much  misery  one  was  unable  to  relieve. 
Besides,  that  was  nearly  a  year  ago;  I  was  very  young, 

68 


A  Disciple  of  Sir  Walter 

just  from  school,  and  every  form  of  suffering  was  new 
and  terrible  to  me." 

"  I  greatly  wonder  you  were  permitted  to  go  there  at 
all." 

"  The  Major  did  object.  He  insisted  it  was  no  fit  place 
for  me,  and  that  I  ran  the  risk  of  contracting  disease. 
But  I  generally  have  my  own  way,  even  with  him,  and 
in  this  case  I  felt  it  a  duty  to  my  country,  and  that  I  was 
right  in  my  decision." 

I  remained  silent,  striving  vainly  to  frame  some  inno 
cent  question  which  should  solve  for  me  the  problem  of 
who  and  what  she  was.  Suddenly  she  spoke  softly: 

"  Captain  Wayne,  I  feel  I  owe  you  an  apology  for 
my  unwarranted  and  unladylike  conduct  last  night.  I 
am  very  sure  now  that  you  are  a  gentleman,  and  will 
appreciate  how  bitterly  I  was  tried,  how  deeply  I  have 
ever  since  regretted  it." 

It  hurt  her  pride  to  say  even  this  much,  as  I  could 
tell  by  her  downcast  eyes  and  heaving  bosom,  and  I 
hastened  to  relieve  her  embarrassment. 

"  You  have  nothing  whatever  to  ask  forgiveness  for," 
I  said  earnestly.  "  Rather  such  a  request  should  come 
from  me.  I  only  trust,  Miss  Brennan,  that  you  will 
excuse  my  part  in  this  extremely  unfortunate  affair." 

She  sat  looking  down  upon  her  plate,  her  fingers  ner 
vously  crumbling  a  bit  of  corn  bread. 

"  You  do  not  even  know  who  I  am,"  she  said  slowly. 
"  I  am  not  Miss,  but  Mrs.  Brennan." 

I  felt  as  if  a  dash  of  cold  water  had  been  suddenly 
thrown  in  my  face. 

"  Indeed  ?  "  I  stammered,  scarcely  knowing  what  I  said. 
"  You  appear  so  young  a  girl  that  I  never  once  thought 
of  you  as  being  a  married  woman." 

69 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  I  was  married  very  early ;  indeed,  before  I  was  seven 
teen.  My  husband  —  " 

What  she  was  about  to  add  I  could  but  conjecture, 
for  a  quick  change  in  the  expression  of  her  face  startled 
me. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  I  questioned,  half  rising  to  my  feet,  and 
glancing  over  my  shoulder  toward  the  wall  where  her 
eyes  were  riveted. 

"  Something  resembling  a  hand  pushed  aside  the  coat 
hanging  yonder,"  she  explained  in  low  trembling  tone, 
"  and  I  thought  I  saw  a  face." 

With  one  stride  I  was  across  the  narrow  room,  and 
tore  the  garment  from  its  wooden  hook.  The  log  wall 
where  it  hung  was  blank.  I  struck  it  here  and  there 
with  the  steel  hilt  of  my  sabre,  but  it  returned  a  perfectly 
solid  sound,  and  I  glanced  about  bewildered.  The 
woman  was  watching  me  with  affrighted  eyes. 

"  This  entire  house  is  uncanny,"  she  exclaimed.  "  The 
very  being  in  it  makes  my  flesh  creep.  It  may  have 
been  a  den  of  murderers.  Captain,  let  us  get  outside  into 
the  sunshine." 

Believing  it  to  be  merely  her  overwrought  nerves  which 
were  at  fault,  I  sought  to  soothe  her.  "  It  was  probably 
no  more  than  a  shadow,"  I  said,  crossing  to  her  side  of 
the  table,  to  enable  her  better  to  feel  the  influence  of 
my  presence.  "  Let  us  be  content  to  sit  here  by  the 
door,  for  we  should  be  taking  too  great  a  risk  of  discovery 
if  we  ventured  into  the  open." 

I  had  barely  spoken  these  words  and  placed  my  fingers 
on  her  hand  to  lead  her  forward  when  the  small  door 
which  opened  into  the  shed  was  thrown  back  noisily, 
and  two  great  shaggy  dogs,  the  evident  mates  of  the  dead 
brute  at  our  feet,  leaped  fiercely  in.  She  shrank  toward 

70 


A  Disciple  of  Sir  Walter 

me  with  a  sob  of  terror;  but  even  as  I  drew  a  revolver 
from  my  belt,  a  man  and  a  woman  appeared  almost 
simultaneously  in  that  same  opening. 

"  Down,  Douglas !  down,  Roderick !  Ha !  '  There  lies 
Red  Murdoch,  stark  and  stiff ! '  —  down,  you  brutes ; 
you  '11  be  dead  yourselves  sometime." 

The  man  strode  forward  as  he  spoke,  clubbing  the 
frenzied  brutes  with  the  stock  of  the  long  rifle  he  carried. 

"  '  Yelled  on  the  view  the  opening  pack,' "  he  quoted, 
as  he  distributed  his  blows  impartially  to  right  and  left; 
"  '  rock,  glen,  and  cavern  paid  them  back.'  Them  thar 
be  Scott's  words,  stranger,  an'  I  reckon  as  how  ol'  Sir 
Walter  knew  whut  he  wus  writin'  'bout.  Stop  thet  blame 
youlin',  you  Roderick,  er  I  '11  take  t'  other  end  o'  this  gun 
ter  ye." 

He  redoubled  his  efforts  for  peace,  finally  driving  the 
rebellious  beasts  back  into  one  corner,  where  they  sat 
upon  their  haunches  and  eyed  us  wistfully. 

"  '  Two  dogs  of  black  Saint  Hubert's  breed,  unmatched 
for  courage,  breath,  and  speed,' "  he  exclaimed,  wiping 
the  perspiration  from  his  face  with  the  back  of  one  hand 
and  staring  at  us,  "  specially  the  breath." 

He  was  a  fierce-looking  little  fellow,  scarcely  more 
than  a  half-grown  boy  in  size,  with  round,  red  face  full 
of  strange  wrinkles,  and  head  as  oddly  peak-shaped  as 
I  ever  looked  upon.  It  went  up  exactly  like  the  apex  of 
a  pear,  while  the  upper  portion  was  utterly  bald.  He 
formed  a  most  remarkable  contrast  to  the  tall,  raw-boned, 
angular  female  who  loomed  up  like  a  small  mountain 
just  behind  him. 

"  I  reckon  as  how  you  uns  hed  quite  a  bit  of  a  scrap 
afore  ye  laid  thet  thar  dorg  out,  stranger,"  he  said,  a  half- 
angry  tone  lurking  in  his  deep  voice.  " '  The  fleetest 

71 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

hound  in  all  the  North,'  an'  I  'm  durned  if  I  jist  likes  ther 
way  you  uns  makes  yerselves  et  hum  in  this  yere  cabin." 

"  Shet  up,  Jed  Bungay,"  cut  in  his  better-half,  sharply, 
and  as  she  spoke  she  caught  the  little  man  unceremoni 
ously  by  one  arm,  and  thrusting  him  roughly  to  one  side 
strode  heavily  forward  until  she  paused  in  the  centre 
of  the  room,  facing  us  with  her  arms  akimbo. 

"  Now  I  'd  jist  like  ter  know,"  she  said  savagely,  "  who 
you  uns  be,  a  breakin'  into  a  house,  and  a  killin'  a  dorg, 
an'  a  eatin'  up  everything  we  uns  got  without  so  much 
as  a  sayin'  '  by  yer  leave '  er  nuthin'.  I  reckon  as  how 
you  uns  don't  take  this  yere  cabin  fer  no  tavern  ?  " 

The  wrinkled  red  face  peering  cautiously  around  her 
ample  waist  line  made  me  wish  to  laugh,  but  an  earnest 
desire  to  placate  the  irate  female,  who  was  evidently  the 
real  head  of  this  household,  enabled  me  to  conquer  the 
inclination  and  answer  gravely. 

"  Madam,"  I  said  with  a  low  bow,  "  it  is  misfortune, 
not  desire,  which  has  caused  us  to  trespass  upon  your 
hospitality.  We  will  very  gladly  pay  you  liberally  for 
any  damage  done.  I  am  an  officer  in  the  Confederate 
service,  and  the  breaking  down  of  our  horses  compelled 
us  to  take  refuge  here  in  order  that  this  lady  might  not 
be  exposed  to  danger  from  roving  gangs  of  guerillas. 
The  dog  attacked  us  in  the  dark,  and  we  killed  him  in 
order  to  save  our  lives." 

" '  The  deep-mouthed  bloodhound's  heavy  bay  re 
sounded  up  the  rocky  way,' "  ejaculated  Bungay  with 
dancing  eyes. 

"  Drat  yer  potry,  Jed  Bungay !  ye  dew  make  me  tired 
fer  suah."  She  turned  back  to  us,  and  from  her  first 
words  it  was  plainly  evident  she  had  been  impressed  with 
but  one  sentence  of  my  labored  explanation. 

72 


A  Disciple  of  Sir  Walter 

"  Did  you  uns  say  as  how  ye  'd  pay  fer  whut  ye  et 
and  fer  thet  truck  ye  busted  ?  "  she  asked  doubtfully. 

"  Certainly,  madam,"  and  I  took  some  money  from  my 
pocket  as  evidence  of  good  faith.  "  What  would  you 
consider  due  you  ?  " 

The  grim,  set  face  relaxed  slightly,  while  she  permitted 
her  husband  to  edge  his  way  a  little  more  into  the  fore 
ground. 

"  Wai,  stranger,  I  sorter  reckon  as  how  'bout  four  bits 
'ill  squar'  things  —  dorgs  is  mighty  durn  cheap  hereabout 
enyhow." 

"  '  But  Lufra,  —  whom  from  Douglas'  side  nor  bribe 
nor  threat  could  e'er  divide,' "  he  protested.  "  Not 
that  its  name  was  Lufra,  but  he  was  a  blame  fine 
dorg." 

The  woman  turned  on  him  like  a  flash,  and  he  crept 
subdued  back  into  his  corner.  The  incipient  rebellion 
had  been  ended  by  a  glance. 

"  Durn  ye,  Jed  Bungay,  why,  thet 's  more  money  thin 
ye  've  aimed  in  six  months,  an'  ye  've  got  more  measly, 
flea-bit  dorgs  'round  yere  now  then  ye  kin  ever  feed. 
Give  me  ther  four  bits,  mister,  an'  I  reckon  as  how  it  '11 
be  all  right." 

The  little  man  balanced  himself  on  one  foot,  and  cocked 
up  his  eye  in  an  abortive  attempt  to  wink. 

"  Yas,  don't  ye  ever  mind  me,  Mariar,"  he  said  humbly. 
"  '  Whom  ther  Lord  hath  jined  tergether  let  no  man  put 
asunder.'  Thet  thar  ain't  Scott,  Cap,  but  I  reckon  it 's 
out  of  another  book  mighty  nigh  es  good.  Hes  you  uns 
got  all  ther  victuals  ye  want  ?  '  He  gave  him  of  his 
Highland  cheer,  the  hardened  flesh  of  mountain  deer.' 
This  yere  is  slab  bacon,  but  it  smells  purty  durn  good." 

I  glanced  at  Mrs.  Brennan,  and  the  amused  twinkle 

73 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

in  her  eyes  led  me  to  say  heartily,  "  We  had  not  entirely 
completed  our  meal,  but  imagined  we  saw  ghosts." 

"  Ghosts !  "  He  glanced  around  apprehensively,  — 
"  '  On  Heaven  and  on  thy  lady  call,  and  enter  the  en 
chanted  hall ! '  Wus  ther  ghosts  ye  saw  over  thar  ? " 
And  he  pointed  toward  the  wall  opposite. 

I  nodded. 

"  Then  I  sorter  reckon  as  how  Mariar  and  me  wus 
them  ghosts,"  he  continued,  grinning.  "  We  sorter  reck 
oned  as  how  we  wanted  ter  see  who  wus  yere  afore  we 
come  in.  '  I  '11  listen  till  my  fancy  hears  the  clang  of 
swords,  the  crash  of  spears.'  These  yere  is  tough  times, 
stranger,  in  these  parts,  an'  a  man  whut  has  ter  pertect 
a  lovely  female  hes  got  ter  keep  his  eye  skinned." 

Maria  sniffed  contemptuously. 

"  Ye  're  no  great  shakes  at  a  pertectin'  o'  me,  Jed 
Bungay.  Now  you  sit  down  thar  an'  begin  ter  fill  up. 
I  reckon  as  how  ther  Cap  an'  his  gal  will  kinder  jine 
with  us  fer  manners." 

She  seated  Jed  with  such  extreme  vigor  that  I  looked 
for  the  chair  to  collapse  beneath  him  as  he  came  down, 
but  the  little  man,  not  in  the  least  daunted,  picked  up  his 
knife  and  fork  with  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"  '  O  woman !  in  our  hours  of  ease  uncertain,  coy,  and 
hard  to  please,' "'  he  murmured.  "  Come,  sit  down, 
stranger ;  '  Sit  down  an'  share  a  soldier's  couch,  a  soldier's 
fare.'  Not  as  I  'm  a  sojer,"  he  hastened  to  explain,  "  but 
thet  's  how  it  is  in  ther  book.  Say,  old  woman,  kint  ye 
kinder  sker  up  some  coffee  fer  we  uns  —  leastwise  whut 
us  Confeds  call  coffee?" 

Without  much  difficulty  I  induced  Mrs.  Brennan  to 
draw  her  chair  once  more  to  the  table,  and  I  sat  down 
beside  her. 

74 


A  Disciple  of  Sir  Walter 

"  You  are  Confederate,  then  ? "  I  asked,  curious  to 
know  upon  which  side  his  sympathies  were  enlisted  in 
the  struggle. 

He  glanced  warily  at  my  gray  jacket,  then  his  shrewd, 
shifty  eyes  wandered  to  the  blue  and  yellow  cavalry  cloak 
lying  on  the  floor. 

"  Wai,  I  jist  don't  know,  Cap,"  he  said  cautiously, 
continuing  to  eat  as  he  talked,  "  as  I  'm  much  o'  enything 
in  this  yere  row.  First  ther  durned  gray-backs  they  come 
snoopin'  up  yere,  an'  run  off  all  my  horgs;  then  ther 
blame  blue-bellies  come  'long  an'  cut  down  every  lick  o' 
my  corn  fodder,  so  thet  I  '11  be  cussed  if  I  ain't  'bout 
ready  ter  fight  either  side.  Anyhow  I  ain't  did  no  fightin' 
yit  worth  talkin'  'bout,  fer  Mariar  is  pow'ful  feared  I  'd 
git  hurt." 

Maria  regarded  him  scornfully. 

"  Hiding  out,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  Wai,  't  ain't  very  healthful  fer  us  ter  be  stayin'  et 
hum  much  o'  ther  time,  long  with  that  thar  Red  Lowrie, 
an'  Jim  Hale,  an'  the  rest  o'  thet  cattle  'round  yere." 

"  Guerillas  pretty  thick  now  in  the  mountains  ?  " 

He  glanced  up  quickly,  his  shrewd  gray  eyes  on  my 
face,  and  Maria  turned  about  as  she  stood  beside  the 
fireplace. 

"  Wai,  I  dunno ;  I  heerd  as  they  wus  doin'  somethin' 
down  by  ther  brick  church,  but  thar  's  no  great  shakes 
of  'em  jist  'round  yere.  I  reckon  as  how  they  knows 
'nough  ter  keep  'way  from  Jed  Bungay  —  I  'd  pitch  'em 
'  far  as  ever  peasant  pitched  a  bar.'  " 

"  You  have  no  fear  of  them,  then  ?  " 

"Whut,  me?"  The  little  man  sat  bolt  upright,  and 
glared  fiercely  across  the  table  as  though  he  would  resent 
an  insult. 

75 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Stranger,  I  have  fit  them  ar  fellers  night  an'  day 
in  these  yere  mountings  fer  nigh  onter  three  year  —  me 
an'  Mariar. 

' '  For  love-lorn  swain  in  lady's  bower 
Ne'er  panted  for  the  appointed  hour 
As  I,  until  before  me  stand 
This  rebel  chieftain  and  his  band.' 

I  jist  tell  ye,  Cap,  I  reckon  thar  ain't  no  guerilla  a 
goin'  ter  poke  his  nose  'round  yere  'less  he  's  a  lookin' 
fer  sudden  death;  thar's  mighty  few  o'  'em  ain't  heerd 
o'  Jed  Bungay  —  Whut  in  thunder  's  ther  matter  with 
yer  gal  ?  " 

He  stopped  suddenly,  and  stared  at  her;  but  before 
I  could  turn  about  in  my  chair  one  of  the  great  dogs 
began  to  growl  savagely,  and  Maria  sprang  forward 
and  cuffed  the  surly  brutes  into  rebellious  silence. 

"  It 's  hosses,"  she  said  harshly.  "  Likely  as  not  it 's 
Red's  gang.  Now,  Jed  Bungay,  yere  's  two  lovely  females 
fer  ye  ter  pertect." 

As  I  hastily  sprang  to  my  feet  I  caught  a  fleeting 
glimpse  out  of  the  partially  opened  door.  Down  the 
steep  of  the  hill  road  there  was  slowly  moving  toward 
us  on  foot  a  small  party  of  perhaps  a  dozen  men,  so  vari 
ously  clothed  as  to  make  it  evident  they  were  irregulars. 
Just  ahead  of  them,  but  on  horseback,  two  others  were 
even  then  turning  into  the  narrow  path  that  led  to  the 
house,  attracted  probably  by  the  smoke  which  streamed 
from  the  chimney-top. 


76 


CHAPTER   VIII 

MRS.    BUNGAY   DEFENDS    HER    HEARTHSTONE 

A   HAND  pressing  hard  upon  my  arm  brought 
back  my  scattered  senses  with  a  rush.     It  was 
Mrs.  Brennan  who  stood  there,  her  face  whit 
ened  by  anxiety,  her  eyes  peering  anxiously  through  the 
opening  of  the  door.     Imminent  danger  may  startle  even 
a  trained  soldier,  but  any  necessity  for  action  always  re 
calls  him  to  duty,  and  that  one  glance  at  her  sufficed  to 
make  me  myself  again. 

"  Surely  those  men  are  not  soldiers,  Captain  Wayne ! " 
she  exclaimed.  "  They  wear  uniforms  of  both  armies." 

"  No  doubt  they  are  guerillas,"  I  answered,  drawing 
her  back  from  where  she  might  be  seen  in  their  approach. 
"  We  must  find  hiding  if  possible,  for  you  shall  never  fall 
into  such  hands.  Bungay !  " 

I  turned  toward  where  the  little  giant  had  been  sitting, 
but  he  was  not  to  be  seen.  However,  the  sound  of  my 
voice  aroused  Maria  to  a  full  sense  of  our  danger,  nor 
was  she  a  woman  to  hesitate  in  such  emergency.  With  a 
single  stride  she  crossed  the  narrow  room,  caught  the 
white-faced  hero  by  the  collar  of  his  shirt,  dragged  him 
ignominiously  forth  from  beneath  the  table  where  he  had 
sought  refuge,  shook  him  as  she  would  shake  a  toy  dog, 
until  his  teeth  rattled,  and  then  flung  him  out  of  the  door 
leading  into  the  back  shed.  It  was  done  so  expeditiously 
that  I  could  only  gasp. 

77 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Now  inter  ther  hole  with  ye,  Jed  Bungay  —  you  an' 
yer  dorgs,"  she  panted  furiously.  "  An'  you  uns  f oiler 
him.  I  reckon  I  'm  able  ter  handle  thet  lot  out  thar, 
even  if  it  should  be  Red  Lowrie  an'  his  gang." 

Catching  firm  hold  of  Mrs.  Brennan's  hand  I  sprang 
down  the  single  step  and  closed  the  door  tight  behind 
us.  Jed  had  scrambled  to  his  feet,  and  rubbing  himself 
vigorously  with  one  hand,  utilized  the  other  to  drag 
outward  a  rough  cupboard,  which  appeared  to  be  a  portion 
of  the  house  itself.  As  it  swung  open  there  was  revealed 
behind  it  a  fair-sized  opening  extending  into  the  face  of 
the  hill.  It  was  a  most  ingenious  arrangement,  doubtless 
finding  frequent  use  in  those  troublesome  times.  Its 
presence  partially  explained  how  Jed  had  thus  far  escaped 
the  conscription  officer.  Into  this  hole  we  entered  one 
at  a  time,  and  when  the  heavy  cupboard  had  been  silently 
drawn  back  into  place,  found  ourselves  enveloped  in  such 
total  darkness  as  to  make  any  movement  a  dangerous 
operation.  I  felt  the  clasp  of  my  companion's  hand 
tighten,  and  knew  that  her  whole  form  was  trembling 
from  intense  excitement. 

"  Do  not  permit  the  darkness  to  alarm  you,"  I  whis 
pered  softly,  bending  down  as  I  spoke  until  I  could  feel 
her  quick  breathing  against  my  cheek.  "  Our  visitors 
are  not  likely  to  remain  longer  than  will  be  necessary 
to  get  something  to  eat.  They  need  never  suspect  our 
presence,  and  all  we  have  to  do  is  to  wait  patiently  until 
they  move  on.  I  only  wish  I  could  discover  something 
upon  which  you  might  sit  down." 

"  Pray  do  not  think  me  a  coward,"  she  answered,  "  but 
I  have  heard  of  this  man  Lowrie  in  the  Federal  camps, 
and  I  would  rather  die  than  fall  into  his  hands." 

I  had  heard  of  him  also,  and  of  his  outrageous  treat- 


Mrs.  Bungay  Defends  Her  Hearthstone 

ment  of  women.  The  memory  caused  me  to  clasp  my 
hand  warmly  over  hers,  and  set  my  teeth  hard. 

"  It  may  not  prove  to  be  Lowrie  at  all,"  I  said  soberly ; 
"  but  all  these  gentry  are  pretty  much  alike,  I  fear. 
However,  I  promise  that  you  shall  never  fall  alive  into 
the  hands  of  any  of  their  breed." 

Before  she  could  answer  me  other  than  by  a  slight 
nestling  closer  in  the  darkness,  Bungay  whispered :  "  This 
yere  hole,  Cap,  leads  down  ter  the  right,  an'  comes  out 
in  a  sort  o'  gully  'bout  a  hundred  feet  back.  Thar 's 
light  'nough  ter  see  ter  walk  by  a'ter  ye  turn  ther  corner 
'bout  twenty  feet  er  so.  You  uns  kin  go  on  down  thar 
if  ye  'd  rather,  follerin'  ther  dorgs,  but  I  reckon  as  how 
I  '11  stay  right  yere  an'  sorter  see  how  ther  ol'  woman 
conies  out. 

"  '  Where,  where  was  Roderick  then  ? 

One  blast  upon  his  bugle  horn 
Were  worth  a  thousand  men.' 

If  you  uns  like  ter  see  a  durned  good  fight  maybe  ye 
better  stay  tew  —  ther  ol'  woman  is  pisen  if  she  once  gits 
her  dander  up." 

His  voice  was  expressive  of  great  expectations,  and  I 
had  reason  to  believe  his  faith  in  Maria  would  be  justified. 
Before  any  of  us,  however,  had  time  to  change  our 
positions  we  heard  the  fellows  come  stamping  roughly 
into  the  cabin.  The  thin  slabs  which  divided  us  scarcely 
muffled  their  loud  voices. 

"  Well,  old  woman,"  exclaimed  one  in  voice  so  gruff 
as  to  seem  almost  assumed,  "  pretending  to  be  alone, 
are  you,  with  all  those  dishes  sitting  out  on  the  table;  just 
been  eaten  off,  too.  Have  n't  seen  no  strange  party  along 
the  road  this  morning,  have  ye?" 

79 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Nary  a  one,"  said  Maria,  and  I  knew  from  her  voice 
she  was  standing  close  beside  the  fireplace. 

"  Are  you  Mrs.  Bungay  ?  " 

"  I  reckon  I  am,  if  it 's  any  o'  yer  business." 

"  Don't  git  hifty,  old  woman,  or  we  're  liable  to  give 
you  a  lesson  in  politeness  before  we  leave."  The  leader 
dropped  the  butt  of  his  gun  with  a  crash  on  the  floor. 
"  Where  is  the  little  sneak,  anyhow  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  want  of  him  ?  " 

"  Want  him  to  go  'long  with  us ;  we  're  hunting  some 
parties,  and  need  a  guide.  They  tol'  us  up  the  road  a  bit 
he  knew  every  inch  o'  these  yere  mountings." 

There  was  a  pause,  as  if  Maria  was  endeavoring  to 
decide  as  to  the  honesty  of  the  speaker.  Her  final  answer 
proved  the  mental  survey  had  not  proven  satisfactory. 

"  Wai,  I  reckon,"  she  said  calmly,  "  as  you  uns  '11  be 
more  likely  ter  find  him  down  'bout  Connersville." 

"  Then  whut  's  all  these  yere  dirty  dishes  doing  on  the 
table?" 

"  Hed  sum  Yankee  officers  yere ;  they  just  rode  on  down 
ther  trail  as  you  uns  cum  up." 

"  Like  hell !  "  ejaculated  the  fellow  with  complete  loss 
of  temper.  "  See  here,  old  woman,  we  're  too  old  birds 
to  be  caught  with  any  such  chaff.  We  '11  take  a  look 
around  the  old  shebang  anyhow,  and  while  we  're  at  it  you 
put  something  on  the  table  for  me  and  my  mates  to  eat." 

The  voice  and  manner  were  rough,  but  I  was  im 
pressed  with  a  certain  accent  creeping  into  the  man's 
speech  bespeaking  education.  More,  in  spite  of  an  appar 
ent  effort  to  make  it  so,  his  dialect  was  not  that  of  those 
mountains. 

Even  as  he  uttered  these  last  words,  throwing  into 
them  a  threat  more  in  the  tone  than  the  language,  I 

80 


Mrs.  Bungay  Defends  Her  Hearthstone 

became  aware  of  a  thin  ray  of  light  penetrating  the  seem 
ingly  solid  wall  just  in  front  of  me,  and  bending  silently 
forward  could  dimly  distinguish  the  elliptical  head  of 
Bungay  as  he  applied  one  eye  to  a  small  opening  he  had 
industriously  made  between  the  logs.  Grasping  Mrs. 
Brennan  firmly  by  the  hand  so  that  we  should  not  become 
separated,  I  crept  across  the  intervening  blackness,  and 
reached  his  side. 

"  Holy  smoke,  Cap,"  the  little  man  muttered  in  sup 
pressed  excitement,  as  he  realized  my  presence,  "  it 's 
a  goin'  ter  be  b'ilin'  hot  in  thar  mighty  soon.  Mariar's 
steam  is  a  risin'." 

He  silently  made  room  for  me,  and  bending  down  so 
as  to  bring  my  eye  upon  a  level  with  his,  I  managed  to 
gain  some  slight  glimpse  of  the  scene  within  the  cabin. 

Mrs.  Bungay  stood  with  her  back  to  the  fireplace,  an 
iron  skillet  firmly  gripped  in  one  hand.  Her  face  was  red 
with  indignation,  and  there  was  a  look  in  her  eyes, 
together  with  a  defiant  set  to  her  chin,  which  promised 
trouble.  In  front  of  her,  carelessly  resting  on  the  table, 
his  feet  dangling  in  the  air,  was  a  sturdy-looking  fellow 
of  forty  or  so,  with  red,  straggling  beard  covering  all 
the  lower  half  of  his  face,  and  a  weather-worn  black  hat 
pulled  so  low  as  almost  to  conceal  his  eyes.  His  attire 
was  nondescript,  as  though  he  had  patronized  the  junk- 
shop  of  both  armies.  In  his  belt  were  thrust  a  revolver 
and  a  knife,  while  within  easy  reach  of  his  hand  a  musket 
leaned  against  a  chair.  Two  others  of  the  party,  younger 
men,  but  even  more  roughly  dressed  than  their  leader, 
were  lounging  between  him  and  the  door. 

Bungay  chuckled  expectantly. 

"  O  Lord !  if  they  only  git  the  ol'  gal  just  a  little  more 
riled,"  he  whispered  hoarsely,   jumping  up  and   down 
6  81 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

on  one  foot  in  his  excitement,  "  they  '11  hev  ther  fight  of 
their  life." 

"  Do  you  know  the  fellows  ?  "  I  asked.  "  Is  that  Red 
Lowrie  ?  " 

He  shook  his  head. 

"  Never  laid  eyes  on  any  of  'em  afore,  but  ye  bet 
they  're  no  good.  Reckon  they  're  a  part  o'  his  crowd." 

The  man  who  posed  as  the  leader  of  the  party  picked 
up  the  empty  coffee-pot  beside  him  and  shook  it. 

"  Come,  now,  Mrs.  Bungay,"  he  commanded,  "  I  tell 
you  we  're  hungry,  so  trot  out  some  hoecake  and  fill  up 
this  pot,  unless  you  want  to  reckon  with  Red  Lowrie." 

The  woman  stood  facing  him,  yet  never  moved.  I 
could  see  a  red  spot  begin  to  glow  in  either  cheek.  If 
I  had  ever  doubted  it,  I  knew  now  that  Maria  possessed 
a  temper  of  her  own. 

"  You  ain't  no  Red  Lowrie,"  she  retorted. 

The  fellow  laughed  easily. 

"  No  more  I  ain't,  old  woman,  but  I  reckon  we  ain't 
so  durn  far  apart  when  it  comes  to  getting  what  we  go 
after.  Come,  honest  now,  where  is  the  little  white-livered 
cur  that  runs  this  shebang  ?  " 

Whatever  Maria  might  venture  to  call  her  lord  and 
master  in  the  privacy  of  home,  it  evidently  did  not  soothe 
her  spirit  to  hear  him  thus  spoken  of  by  another. 

"  If  Jed  Bungay  wus  hum,"  she  answered  fiercely,  her 
eyes  fairly  blazing,  "  I  reckon  you  would  n't  be  sprawlin' 
on  thet  thar  table  fer  long." 

"  Would  n't  I,  now  ?  Well,  old  hen,  we  Ve  fooled  here 
with  you  about  as  long  as  I  care  to.  Bill,  go  over  there 
and  put  some  of  that  bacon  on  to  fry.  If  she  does  n't 
get  out  of  the  way  I  '11  give  her  something  to  jump  for." 
And  he  patted  the  stock  of  his  gun. 

82 


Mrs.  Bungay  Defends  Her  Hearthstone 

Instinctively  I  drew  my  revolver,  and  pushed  its  black 
muzzle  into  the  light  under  Jed's  nose. 

"  Shall  I  give  him  a  dose  ?  "  I  asked  eagerly. 

"  Not  yit ;  O  Lord,  not  yit ! "  he  exclaimed,  dancing 
from  one  foot  to  the  other  in  excitement.  "  Let  ther  ol' 
gal  hev  a  show.  I  reckon  she  's  good  f er  ther  whole 
three  of  'em,  'less  they  shoot." 

Bill  came  up  grinning.  He  evidently  anticipated  some 
fun,  and  as  he  reached  out  a  grimy  hand  for  the  slab  of 
bacon,  took  occasion  to  make  some  remark.  What  it 
was  I  could  not  hear,  but  I  noted  the  quick  responsive 
flash  in  the  woman's  eyes,  and  the  next  instant  with  a 
crash  she  brought  the  iron  skillet  down  with  all  her 
strength  on  top  of  the  fellow's  head.  Without  even  a 
groan  he  went  plunging  down,  face  foremost,  in  front 
of  the  fire.  In  another  moment  she  was  battling  like  a 
wild  fury  with  the  other  two. 

It  was  a  quick,  intense  struggle.  The  man  near  the 
door  chanced  to  be  the  first  in,  and  he  received  a  blow 
from  the  skillet  that  most  assuredly  would  have  crushed 
his  skull  had  he  not  dodged ;  as  it  was  it  landed  upon 
his  shoulder  and  he  reeled  back  sick  and  helpless.  By 
this  time  the  fellow  with  the  red  beard  had  closed  upon 
her,  and  wrested  the  skillet  from  her  hand.  Struggling 
fiercely  back  and  forth  across  the  floor,  Maria  tripped 
over  the  body  of  the  dead  dog  and  fell,  but  as  she  did 
so  her  fingers  grasped  the  red  beard  of  her  antagonist. 
It  yielded  to  her  hand,  and  bare  of  face,  save  for  a  dark 
moustache,  the  man  stood  there,  panting  for  breath,  above 
her.  Then  suddenly,  almost  at  my  very  ear,  a  voice 
cried, 
•-  "Frank!  Frank!  I  am  here!" 


CHAPTER  IX 

IN  THE  HANDS  OF  THE  ENEMY 

IN  the  first  surprise  of  that  unexpected  joyful  cry 
ringing  at  my  very  ears  all  my  senses  seemed  con 
fused,  and  I  stood  motionless.  Then  I  heard  Bun- 
gay  utter  a  smothered  oath,  and  knew  he  had  wheeled 
about  in  the  darkness.  Unable  to  distinguish  the  slightest 
outline  of  his  figure,  I  was  yet  impressed  with  the  thought 
that  he  was  endeavoring  to  muffle  the  girl,  to  prevent  her 
uttering  a  second  cry.  Impelled  by  this  intuition  I  flung 
out  my  arm  hastily,  and  by  rare  good  luck  it  came  in 
contact  with  his  hand. 

"  None  of  that,  you  little  cur !  "  I  muttered  sternly, 
unmindful  of  his  efforts  to  break  away.  "  No  hand  on 
her,  mind  you !  Mrs.  Brennan,  what  does  this  mean  ?  " 

She  made  no  attempt  to  answer,  but  I  could  hear  her 
now  groping  her  way  through  the  darkness  toward  the 
place  of  our  entrance.  Bungay  detected  the  movement 
also,  and  made  a  violent  effort  to  break  loose  from  my 
grip,  that  he  might  hurry  after  her. 

"  You  lit  go  o'  me,"  he  cried  excitedly,  "  er,  by  goll', 
I  '11  use  a  knife.  She  '11  give  this  whole  thing  away  if 
she  ever  gits  out." 

For  answer  I  hurled  him  backward  with  all  my  strength 
and  sprang  after  the  fleeing  woman.  But  I  was  already 
too  late  to  stop  her,  even  had  that  been  my  intention. 
With  strength  yielded  her  by  desperation,  she  thrust  aside 

84 


In  the  Hands  of  the  Enemy 

the  heavy  cupboard,  and  as  the  light  swept  in,  sprang  for 
ward  into  the  rude  shed.  With  another  bound,  gathering 
her  skirts  as  she  ran,  she  was  up  the  steps  and  had  burst 
into  the  outer  room.  A  moment  later  I  also  stood  in  the 
doorway,  gazing  upon  a  scene  that  made  my  blood  like  fire. 

The  fighting  had  evidently  ceased  suddenly  with  her  first 
cry.  Maria  stood  panting  in  one  corner,  the  deadly  skillet 
again  in  her  hand,  her  hair  hanging  in  wisps  down  her 
back.  Still  unconscious  from  the  blow  he  had  received, 
one  fellow  lay  outstretched  on  the  floor,  his  head  barely 
missing  the  hot  ashes  of  the  fireplace ;  while  his  companion 
nursed  his  bruises  and  scowled  from  a  safe  refuge  behind 
the  table.  The  unshaven  faces  of  several  others  of  the 
gang  were  peering  curiously  in  through  the  open  door. 
I  know  now  I  saw  all  this,  for  the  picture  of  it  is  upon 
the  retina  of  memory,  but  at  the  moment  everything  I 
appeared  to  perceive  or  hear  occurred  in  the  centre  of  the 
room. 

The  man  who  had  posed  as  the  leader  stood  there 
alone  facing  us,  his  expression  a  strange  mixture  of 
amazement  and  delight.  He  was  a  powerfully  built  man, 
with  keen  gray  eyes  deeply  set  in  their  sockets.  His  right 
hand  rested  heavily  upon  the  hilt  of  a  cavalry  sabre,  the 
scabbard  of  which  was  concealed  beneath  the  folds  of 
the  long  brown  coat  he  wore.  As  Mrs.  Brennan  burst 
through  the  doorway  he  stepped  eagerly  forward,  his 
eyes  brightening,  and  they  met  with  clasped  hands. 

"  Is  it  possible  —  Edith  ?  "  he  cried,  as  if  the  recog 
nition  could  scarcely  be  credited. 

"  Oh,  Frank !  "  she  exclaimed,  eagerly,  "  it  seems  all 
too  good  to  be  true.  How  came  you  here  ?  " 

"  Hunting  after  you,  my  fair  lady.  Did  you  suppose 
you  could  disappear  as  mysteriously  as  you  did  last  night 

85 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

without  my  being  early  on  the  trail?  Have  these  people 
injured  you  in  any  way?"  And  he  glanced  about  him 
with  a  threat  in  his  gesture. 

"  Oh,  no,  Frank,"  hastily ;  "  every  one  has  been  most 
kind.  It  was  a  mere  mistake.  But  how  strangely  you 
are  dressed !  how  very  rough  you  look !  " 

He  laughed,  but  still  retained  his  warm  clasp  of  her 
hands. 

"  Not  the  pomp  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war  which 
"you  expected,  girl?"  he  asked  lightly.     "But  we  have 
all  sorts  of  conditions  to  meet  down  here,  and  soon  learn 
in  Rome  to  do  as  the  Romans  do." 

As  he  finished  speaking  he  perceived  me  for  the  first 
time,  and  his  face  changed  instantly  into  cold  sternness. 
I  saw  him  sweep  one  hasty  glance  around,  as  though  he 
suspected  that  I  might  not  be  alone,  and  his  hand  fell 
once  more  upon  his  sword  hilt,  in  posture  suggestive  of 
readiness  for  action. 

"  Who  have  we  here  ? "  he  asked,  staring  at  me  in 
amazement.  "  A  Johnny  Reb  ?  " 

"  Whatever  I  am,"  I  retorted,  my  gorge  rising  suddenly 
at  his  contemptuous  term,  and  stepping  out  into  the  room 
before  him,  "  I  at  least  wear  the  uniform  of  my  service 
and  rank,  and  not  the  nondescript  garments  of  a  guerilla." 

The  scornful  words  stung  him;  I  noticed  the  quick 
flush  of  anger  in  his  eyes,  and  was  not  sorry. 

"  You  are  insolent,  sir.  Moreover,  you  go  too  far,  for 
as  it  chances  you  are  well  within  our  lines,  and  we  will 
see  to  what  extent  honor  is  consistent  with  the  work  of 
a  spy.  The  uniform  of  your  service,  indeed !  "  he  echoed 
hotly,  pointing  as  he  spoke  across  the  room ;  "  that  cavalry 
cloak  over  yonder  tells  its  own  story.  Peters,  Steele, 
arrest  this  fellow." 

86 


In  the  Hands  of  the  Enemy 

"  Frank,  don't  do  that,"  she  urged  earnestly.  "  You 
mistake;  that  was  the  cloak  I  wore." 

If  he  heard  her  he  gave  no  sign. 

"  Bind  him,"  was  the  stern  order,  as  the  two  men 
advanced.  "  Use  your  belts  if  you  have  nothing  else 
handy." 

Angry  as  I  most  assuredly  was,  swept  also  by  a  new 
emotion  which  I  did  not  in  the  least  comprehend,  I  yet 
fully  realized  the  utter  helplessness  of  my  position  in  point 
of  resistance.  They  were  twenty  to  one.  However 
much  I  longed  to  grapple  with  him  who  mocked  me,  the 
very  thought  was  insanity;  my  only  possible  chance  of 
escape  lay  in  flight.  To  realize  this  was  to  act.  I  leaped 
backward,  trusting  for  a  clear  field  in  my  rear,  and  an 
opportunity  to  run  for  it,  but  the  door  by  which  I  had  just 
entered  was  now  closed  and  barred  —  Bungay  had  made 
sure  his  retreat.  The  man,  watching  my  every  movement, 
with  sword  half  drawn  in  his  hand,  saw  instantly  that  I 
was  securely  trapped,  and  laughed  in  scorn. 

"  You  are  not  making  war  on  women  now,"  he  said 
with  a  cutting  sneer.  "  You  will  not  find  me  so  easy  a 
victim." 

The  taunt  stung  me,  but  more  the  tone  and  manner  of 
the  speaker,  and  the  hot  blood  of  youth  cast  all  caution 
to  the  winds.  With  a  single  spring,  forgetful  of  my  own 
wound,  I  was  at  his  throat,  dashed  aside  his  uplifted 
hand,  and  by  the  sheer  audacity  of  my  sudden,  unexpected 
onset,  bore  him  back  crashing  to  the  floor.  He  struggled 
gamely,  yet  I  possessed  the  advantage  of  position,  and 
would  have  punished  him  severely,  but  for  the  dozen 
strong  hands  which  instantly  laid  hold  upon  me,  and 
dragged  me  off,  still  fighting  madly,  although  as  helpless 
as  a  child. 

87 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

My  opponent  instantly  leaped  to  his  feet  and  started 
forward,  drawing  a  revolver  as  he  came.  His  face  was 
deathly  white  from  passion,  and  there  was  a  look  in  his 
eyes  which  told  me  he  would  be  restrained  now  by  no 
rule  of  war. 

"  You  cowardly  spy ! "  he  cried,  and  my  ears  caught 
the  sharp  click  as  he  drew  back  the  hammer.  "  Do  you 
think  I  will  let  that  blow  go  unavenged  ?  " 

"  I  assuredly  trust  not,"  I  answered,  gazing  up  at  him 
from  behind  the  gun  muzzles  with  which  I  was  yet 
securely  pinned  to  the  floor.  "  But  if  you  are,  as  I  am 
led  to  believe,  a  Federal  officer,  with  some  pretensions 
to  being  also  a  gentleman,  and  not  the  outlaw  your  clothes 
proclaim,  you  will  at  least  permit  me  to  stand  upon  my 
feet  and  face  you  as  a  man.  If  I  am  a  spy,  as  you  seem 
inclined  to  claim,  there  are  army  courts  to  try  me ;  if  not, 
then  I  am  your  equal  in  standing  and  rank,  and  have 
every  right  of  a  prisoner  of  war." 

"  This  has  become  personal,"  hoarsely.  "  Your  blow, 
as  well  as  your  connection  with  the  forcible  abduction 
of  this  young  lady,  whose  legal  protector  I  am,  are  not 
matters  to  be  settled  by  an  army  court." 

"  Then  permit  me  to  meet  you  in  any  satisfactory  way. 
The  murder  of  a  helpless  man  will  scarcely  clarify  your 
honor." 

I  knew  from  the  unrelenting  expression  upon  his  face 
that  my  plea  was  likely  to  prove  a  perfectly  useless 
one,  but  before  I  had  ended  it  Mrs.  Brennan  stood  be 
tween  us. 

"  Frank,"  she  said  calmly,  "  you  shall  not.  This  man 
is  a  Confederate  officer;  he  is  no  spy;  and  during  all 
the  events  of  last  night  he  has  proven  himself  a  friend 
rather  than  an  enemy.  Only  for  my  sake  is  he  here  now." 

88 


In  the  Hands  of  the  Enemy 

Ignoring  the  look  upon  his  face  she  turned  toward  'me, 
impetuously  waved  aside  the  fellows  who  yet  held  me 
prostrate,  and  extending  her  hand  lifted  me  to  my  feet. 
For  an  instant,  as  if  by  accident,  our  eyes  met,  and  a 
sudden  flush  swept  across  her  throat  and  cheeks. 

"  It  is  my  turn  now,"  she  whispered  softly,  so  softly 
the  words  did  not  carry  beyond  my  own  ears.  Then  she 
stood  erect  between  us,  as  though  in  her  own  drawing- 
room,  and  gravely  presented  us  to  each  other,  as  if  she 
dared  either  to  quarrel  longer  in  her  presence. 

"  Major  Brennan,   Captain  Wayne." 

We  bowed  to  each  other  as  men  salute  on  the  duelling 
field.  In  his  eyes  I  read  an  unforgiveness,  a  bitter  per 
sonal  enmity,  which  I  returned  with  interest,  and  secretly 
rejoiced  over. 

"  The  lady  seems  to  be  in  control  at  present,"  he  said 
shortly,  shoving  back  the  revolver  into  his  belt.  "  Never 
theless  I  shall  do  my  military  duty,  and  hold  you  as  a 
prisoner.  May  I  inquire  your  full  name  and  rank  ?  " 

"  Philip  Wayne,  Captain  — th  Virginia  Cavalry,  Shirt- 
ley's  Brigade." 

"  Why  are  you  within  our  lines  ?  " 

"  I  attempted  to  pass  through  them  last  night  with 
despatches,  but  was  prevented  by  my  desire  to  be  of  assist 
ance  to  this  lady." 

"  Indeed  ?  "  He  smiled  incredulously.  "  Your  tale  is 
quite  interesting  and  rather  romantic.  I  presume  you 
yet  carry  the  papers  with  you  as  evidence  of  its  truth  ?  " 

"  If  you  refer  to  the  despatches,  I  do  not.  I  sincerely 
trust  they  are  already  safely  deposited  in  the  hands  of  the 
one  for  whom  they  were  intended." 

A  malignant  look  crept  into  Brennan's  face,  and  his 
jaws  set  ominously. 

89 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  You  will  have  to  concoct  a  far  better  story  than  that, 
my  friend,  before  you  face  Sheridan,"  he  said  insolently, 
"  or  you  will  be  very  apt  to  learn  how  a  rope  feels.  He 
is  not  inclined  to  parley  long  with  such  fellows  as  you. 
Bind  his  hands,  men,  and  take  him  out  with  you  into  the 
road." 

The  two  soldiers  grasped  me  instantly  at  the  word  of 
command.  For  a  single  moment  I  braced  myself  to 
resist,  but  even  as  I  did  so  my  eyes  fell  upon  a  slight 
opening  in  the  wall,  and  I  caught  a  quick  glimpse  of 
Bungay's  face,  his  ringer  to  his  lips.  Even  as  I  gazed 
in  astonishment  at  this  sudden  apparition,  a  lighter  touch 
rested  pleadingly  on  my  arm. 

"  Do  not  struggle  any  longer,  Captain  Wayne,"  spoke 
Mrs.  Brennan's  voice,  gently.  "  I  will  go  to  General 
Sheridan  myself,  and  tell  him  the  entire  story." 

I  bowed  to  her,  and  held  out  my  hands  to  be  bound. 

"  I  yield  myself  your  prisoner,  madam,"  I  said  mean 
ingly,  and  not  unconscious  that  her  glance  sank  before 
mine.  "  I  even  imagine  the  bonds  may  prove  not  alto 
gether  unpleasant." 

Brennan  strode  between  us  hastily,  and  with  quick 
gesture  to  his  men. 

"  Bind  the  fellow,"  he  said  sternly.  "  And  mind  you, 
sir,  one  word  more,  and  they  shall  buck  you  as  well.  It 
may  be  valuable  for  you  to  remember  that  I  am  in  com 
mand  here,  however  I  may  seem  to  yield  to  the  wish  of 
Mrs.  Brennan." 


CHAPTER   X 
A  WOMAN'S  TENDERNESS 

YOUTH  is  never  largely  given  to  reflection,  which 
is  the  gift  of  years;  and  although  my  life  had 
in  a  measure  rendered  me  more  thoughtful  than 
I  might  have  proven  under  ordinary  conditions,  yet  it  is 
to  be  frankly  confessed,  by  one  desirous  of  writing  merely 
the  truth,  that  I  generally  acted  more  upon  impulse  than 
reason.  As  I  stood  forth  in  the  sunlight  of  that  lonely 
mountain  road,  my  hands  securely  bound  behind  my  back, 
the  end  of  the  rope  held  by  one  of  my  captors,  while  his 
fellow  leaned  lazily  upon  his  gun  and  watched  us,  I 
thought  somewhat  deeply  over  the  situation  and  those 
peculiar  circumstances  leading  up  to  it. 

Under  other  conditions  I  might  have  felt  tempted  to 
enter  into  conversation  with  my  guards,  who,  as  I  now 
perceived,  were  far  from  being  the  rough  banditti  I  had 
at  first  imagined.  Judging  from  their  faces  and  language 
they  were  intelligent  enough  young  fellows,  such  as  I  had 
often  found  in  the  ranks  of  the  Federal  army.  But  I 
realized  they  could  aid  me  little,  if  any,  in  the  one  thing 
I  most  desired  to  know,  and  even  if  they  could,  a  sense 
of  delicacy  would  have  caused  me  to  hesitate  in  asking 
those  personal  questions  that  burned  upon  my  lips.  My 
deep  and  abiding  respect  for  this  woman  whom  I  had 
so  strangely  met,  and  with  whom  I  had  attained  some 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

degree  of  intimacy,  would  never  permit  of  my  discussing 
her,  even  indirectly,  with  private  soldiers  behind  the 
back  of  their  officer.  Every  sense  of  honor  revolted 
at  such  a  thought.  Not  through  any  curiosity  of  mine, 
however  justified  by  the  depth  of  my  own  feeling,  should 
she  be  made  the  subject  of  idle  gossip  about  the  camp-fire. 

For,  in  truth,  at  this  time,  unhappy  as  my  own  situation 
undeniably  was,  —  and  as  a  soldier  I  realized  all  its 
dangers,  —  I  gave  it  but  little  consideration.  Usually 
quick  of  wit,  fertile  in  expedients,  ever  ready  to  take 
advantage  of  each  opportunity,  I  had  taken  stock  of  all 
my  surroundings,  yet  discovered  nowhere  the  slightest 
opening  for  escape.  The  vigilance  of  the  guard,  as  well 
as  the  thorough  manner  in  which  I  was  bound,  rendered 
any  such  attempt  the  merest  madness.  Realizing  this, 
with  the  fatalism  of  a  veteran  I  resigned  myself  in  all 
patience  to  what  must  be. 

Then  it  was  that  other  thoughts  came  surging  upon 
me  in  a  series  of  interrogatories,  which  no  knowledge  I 
possessed  could  possibly  answer.  Who  was  this  proud, 
womanly  woman  who  called  herself  Edith  Brennan  ?  She 
had  been  at  some  pains  to  inform  me  that  she  was  mar 
ried,  yet  there  was  that  about  her  —  her  bearing,  her 
manner  —  which  I  could  not  in  the  least  reconcile  with 
that  thought.  Her  extreme  youthfulness  made  me  feel 
it  improbable,  and  the  impression  remained  with  me  that 
she  intended  to  make  some  explanation  of  her  words, 
when  the  coming  of  Bungay  interrupted  us.  How  they 
might  be  explained  I  could  not  imagine;  I  merely  strug 
gled  against  accepting  what  I  longed  to  believe  untrue. 
And  this  man?  this  Federal  major,  bearing  the  same 
name,  whom  she  called  Frank,  who  was  he?  What  man 
ner  of  relationship  existed  between  them  ?  In  their  meet- 

92 


A  Woman's  Tenderness 

ing  and  short  intercourse  I  had  noted  several  things  which 
told  me  much  —  that  she  feared,  respected,  valued  him, 
and  that  he  was  not  only  swayed  by,  but  intensely  jealous 
of  any  rival  in,  her  good  opinion.  Yet  their  unexpected 
meeting  was  scarcely  that  of  husband  and  wife.  Was  he 
the  one  she  sought  in  her  night  ride  from  one  Federal 
camp  to  another?  If  so,  was  he  brother,  friend,  or  hus 
band?  What  was  the  bond  of  union  existing  between 
these  two?  Every  word  spoken  made  me  fear  the  last 
must  be  the  true  solution. 

Such  were  some  of  the  queries  I  silently  struggled  with, 
and  they  were  rendered  more  acute  by  that  deepening 
interest  which  I  now  confessed  to  myself  I  was  feeling 
toward  her  who  inspired  them.  It  may  be  fashionable 
nowadays  to  sneer  at  love,  yet  certain  it  is,  the  rare 
personality  of  this  Edith  Brennan  had  reached  and 
influenced  me  in  those  few  hours  we  had  been  thrown 
together  as  that  of  no  other  woman  had  ever  done. 
Possibly  this  was  so  because  the  long  years  in  camp  and 
field  had  kept  me  isolated  from  all  cultured  and  refined 
womanhood.  This  may,  indeed,  have  caused  me  to  be 
peculiarly  susceptible  to  the  beauty  and  purity  of  this 
one.  I  know  not;  I  am  content  to  give  facts,  and  leave 
philosophy  to  others.  My  life  has  ever  been  one  of 
action,  of  intense  feeling;  and  there  in  the  road  that 
day,  standing  bareheaded  in  the  sun,  I  was  clearly  con 
scious  of  but  one  changeless  fact,  that  I  loved  Edith 
Brennan  with  every  throb  of  my  heart,  and  that  there  was 
enmity,  bitter  and  unforgiving,  between  me  and  the  man 
within  who  bore  her  name.  Whatever  he  might  be  to  her 
I  rejoiced  to  know  that  he  hated  me  with  all  the  unrea 
soning  hatred  of  jealousy.  I  had  read  it  in  his  eyes,  in 
his  words,  in  his  manner;  and  the  memory  of  its  open 

93 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

manifestation  caused  me  to  smile,  as  I  hoped  for  an  hour 
when  we  should  meet  alone  and  face  to  face.  How  she 
regarded  him  I  was  unable  as  yet  to  tell,  but  his  love 
for  her  was  plainly  apparent  in  every  glance  and  word. 

As  I  was  thus  thinking,  half  in  despair  and  half  in 
hope,  the  two  came  out  from  the  house  together;  and  it 
pleased  me  to  note  how  immediately  her  eyes  sought 
for  me,  and  how  she  lifted  her  hand  to  shade  them  from 
the  glare  of  the  sun,  so  that  she  might  see  more  clearly. 
Her  companion  appeared  to  ignore  my  presence  utterly, 
and  gazed  anxiously  up  and  down  the  road  as  though 
searching  for  something. 

"  Peters,"  he  asked  sharply  of  the  fellow  on  guard, 
"  where  are  Sergeant  Steele  and  the  rest  of  the  squad  ?  " 

The  soldier  addressed  saluted  in  a  manner  that  con 
vinced  me  he  was  of  the  regular  service. 

"  They  are  resting  out  of  the  sun  in  that  clump  of 
bushes  down  the  hill,  sir." 

Brennan  glanced  in  the  direction  indicated. 

"  Very  well,"  he  said.  "  Take  your  prisoner  down 
there,  and  tell  the  Sergeant  to  press  on  at  once  toward 
the  lower  road.  We  shall  follow  you,  and  the  lady  will 
ride  his  horse." 

The  man  turned,  and  with  peremptory  gesture  ordered 
me  forward.  As  I  drew  closer  to  where  the  two  waited 
beside  the  open  door,  I  lifted  my  head  proudly,  deter 
mined  that  neither  should  perceive  how  deeply  I  felt  the 
humiliation  of  my  position.  As  I  thus  passed  them,  my 
eyes  fixed  upon  the  shining  road  ahead,  my  ears  caught 
a  word  or  two  of  indignant  expostulation  from  her  lips. 

"  But,  Frank,  it  is  positively  shameful  in  this  sun." 

He  laughed  lightly,  yet  his  answer  came  to  me  in  all 
clearness  of  utterance.  I  believed  he  wished  me  to  over- 

94 


A  Woman's  Tenderness 

hear  the  words.     "  Oh,  it  will  only  prove  of  benefit  to 
his  brains,  if  by  rare  chance  he  possesses  any." 

I  glanced  aside,  and  saw  her  turn  instantly  and  face 
him,  her  eyes  aflame  with  indignation.  "  Then  I  will !  " 

As  she  spoke,  her  voice  fairly  trembling  with  intense 
feeling,  she  stepped  backward  out  of  sight  into  the  house. 

Another  instant  and  she  reappeared,  sweeping  past  him 
without  so  much  as  a  word,  and  bearing  in  her  hand  my 
old  campaign  hat,  came  directly  up  to  us. 

"  Sentry,"  she  said  in  her  old  imperious  manner,  "  I 
desire  to  place  this  hat  on  the  head  of  your  prisoner." 

The  fellow  glanced  uneasily  over  his  shoulder  at  the 
seemingly  unconscious  officer,  not  knowing  whether  it 
were  better  to  permit  the  act  or  not,  but  she  waited  for 
no  permission. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  she  said,  her  voice  grown  kindly 
in  a  moment,  and  her  eyes  frankly  meeting  mine,  "  you 
will  pardon  such  liberty,  I  am  sure,  but  it  is  not  right 
that  you  should  be  compelled  to  march  uncovered  in  this 
sun." 

She  placed  the  hat  in  position,  asking  as  she  did  so: 

"Does  that  feel  comfortable?" 

"  The  memory  of  your  thoughtfulness,"  I  replied 
warmly,  bowing  as  best  I  might,  "  will  make  the  march 
pleasant,  no  matter  what  its  end  may  mean  to  me." 

Her  eyes  darkened  with  sudden  emotion. 

"  Do  not  deem  me  wholly  ungrateful,"  she  said  quickly 
and  in  a  low  tone.  "  The  conditions  are  such  that  I  am 
utterly  helpless  now  to  aid  you.  Major  Brennan  is  a 
man  not  to  be  lightly  disobeyed,  but  I  shall  tell  my  story 
to  General  Sheridan  so  soon  as  we  reach  his  camp." 

I  would  have  spoken  again,  but  at  this  moment  Brennan 
came  striding  toward  us. 

95 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Come,  Edith,"  he  cried,  almost  roughly,  "  this  foolish 
ness  has  surely  gone  far  enough.  Peters,  what  are  you 
waiting  here  for  ?  I  told  you  to  take  your  prisoner  down 
the  road." 

A  few  moments  later,  the  centre  of  a  little  squad  of 
heavily  armed  men,  I  was  tramping  along  the  rocky  path 
way,  and  when  once  I  attempted  to  glance  back  to  dis 
cover  if  the  others  followed  us,  the  sergeant  advised  me, 
with  an  oath,  to  keep  my  eyes  to  the  front.  I  obeyed  him. 

It  was  a  most  tiresome  march  in  the  hot  sun  over  the 
rough  mountain  roads.  There  were  times  when  we  left 
these  altogether,  and  crept  along  half-obliterated  trails 
leading  through  the  dense  woods  and  among  the  rocks. 
I  learned  from  scraps  of  conversation  floating  about  me 
as  we  struggled  onward,  that  these  precautions  were  not 
taken  out  of  any  fear  of  meeting  with  Confederate  troops, 
whose  nearest  commands  were  supposed  to  be  considerably 
to  the  westward  of  where  we  were,  but  because  of  a  desire 
to  avoid  all  possibility  of  conflict  with  those  armed  and 
irresponsible  bands  that  ranged  at  will  between  the  lines 
of  the  two  great  armies.  Already  they  had  become  suf 
ficiently  strong  to  make  trouble  for  small  detachments. 

It  must  have  been  nearly  the  end  of  the  afternoon. 
We  had  certainly  traversed  several  miles,  and  were  then 
moving  almost  directly  south  upon  a  well-defined  pike,  the 
name  of  which  I  never  knew.  All  the  party  were  travel 
ling  close  together,  when  the  scout,  who  throughout  the 
day  had  been  kept  a  few  hundred  yards  in  advance,  came 
back  toward  us  on  a  run,  his  hand  flung  up  in  an  urgent 
warning  to  halt. 

"  What  is  it,  Steele  ?  "  Brennan  questioned,  spurring 
forward  to  meet  him.  "  Come,  speak  up,  man !  " 

"  A  squad  of  cavalry  has  just  swung  onto  the  pike,  sir, 

96 


VIEWED  her  now  for  the 
first   time   clearly.  —  Page  62 


A  Woman's  Tenderness 

from  the  dirt  road  that  leads  toward  the  White  Briar," 
was  the  soldier's  panting  reply.  "  And  I  could  get  a 
glimpse  through  the  trees  down  the  valley,  and  there  's 
a  heavy  infantry  column  just  behind  them.  They  're 
Rebs,  sir,  or  I  don't  know  them." 

"  Rebs  ?  "  with  an  incredulous  laugh.  "  Why,  man, 
we  've  got  the  only  Reb  here  who  is  east  of  the  Briar." 

"  Well,"  returned  the  scout,  sullenly,  "  they  're  coming 
from  the  west,  and  I  know  they  ain't  our  fellows." 

He  was  too  old  a  soldier  to  have  his  judgment  doubted, 
and  he  was  evidently  convinced.  Brennan  glanced  quickly 
about.  However  he  may  have  sneered  at  the  report,  he 
was  not  rash  enough  to  chance  so  grave  a  mistake. 

"  Get  back  into  those  rocks  there  on  the  right,"  he 
commanded  sharply.  "  Hustle  your  prisoner  along  lively, 
men,  and  one  of  you  stand  over  him  with  a  cocked  gun; 
if  he  so  much  as  opens  his  mouth,  let  him  have  it." 

Rapidly  as  we  moved,  we  were  scarcely  all  under  cover 
before  the  advance  cavalry  guard  came  in  sight,  the  light 
fringe  of  troopers,  dust-begrimed  and  weary,  resting 
heavily  in  their  saddles,  and  apparently  thoughtless  as 
to  any  possibility  of  meeting  with  the  enemy.  There 
were  not  more  than  a  troop  of  them  all  told,  yet  their 
short  gray  jackets  and  wide-brimmed  light  hats  instantly 
told  the  story  of  their  service.  Their  rear  rank  was  yet 
in  sight  when  we  heard  the  heavy  tread  of  the  approach 
ing  column,  together  with  the  dull  tinkle  of  steel  which 
always  accompanies  marching  troops.  Peering  forth  as 
much  as  I  dared  from  behind  the  thick  brush  where  I  had 
been  roughly  thrown  face  downward,  I  saw  the  head  of 
that  solid,  sturdy  column  swing  around  the  sharp  bend 
in  the  road,  and  in  double  front,  spreading  from  rock  to 
rock,  come  sweeping  down  toward  us. 
7  97 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

The  command  was  moving  forward  rapidly  at  the 
rout  step,  that  long,  easy,  swinging  stride  so  peculiar  to 
the  Southern  infantry,  with  the  merest  semblance  of 
order  in  formation,  which  is  the  inevitable  result  of 
hard,  rapid  marching.  Every  movement  bespoke  them 
veteran  troops.  They  were  covered  with  dust,  their  faces 
fairly  caked  with  it,  their  uniforms  almost  indistinguish 
able;  their  drums  silent,  their  colors  cased,  their  wide- 
brimmed  hats  pulled  low  over  their  eyes,  their  guns 
held  in  any  position  most  convenient  for  carrying,  and 
with  stern,  wearied  faces  set  doggedly  upon  the  road  in 
their  front.  No  pomp  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war 
was  here,  but  these  were  fighting  men.  Never  before, 
save  as  I  watched  Pickett's  charging  line  sweep  on  to 
death  at  Gettysburg,  did  I  feel  the  stern  manliness  of 
war  as  now. 

File  upon  file,  company  after  company,  regiment  fol 
lowing  regiment,  they  swung  sternly  by.  Scarcely  so 
much  as  a  word  reached  us,  excepting  now  and  then  some 
briefly  muttered  command  to  close  up,  or  a  half -inaudible 
curse  as  a  shuffling  foot  stumbled.  I  could  distinguish 
no  badge,  no  insignia  of  either  corps  or  division;  the 
circling  dust  enveloped  them  in  a  choking,  disfiguring 
cloud.  But  they  were  Confederates!  I  marked  them 
well ;  here  and  there  along  the  toiling  ranks  I  even  noted 
a  familiar  face,  and  there  could  be  no  mistaking  the  gaunt 
North  Carolina  mountaineer,  the  sallow  Georgian,  or  the 
jaunty  Louisiana  Creole.  They  were  Confederates  — 
Packer's  Division  of  Hill's  corps,  I  could  have  almost 
sworn  —  east-bound  on  forced  march,  and  I  doubted  not 
that  each  cross-road  to  left  and  right  of  us  would  like 
wise  show  its  hurrying  gray  column,  sturdily  pressing 
forward.  The  veteran  fighting  men  of  the  left  wing  of 

98 


A  Woman's  Tenderness 

the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  were  boldly  pushing  east 
ward  to  keep  their  tryst  with  Lee.  The  despatch  in 
trusted  to  my  care  had  been  borne  safely  to  Longstreet. 

The  keen  joy  of  it  lighted  up  my  face,  and  Brennan 
turning  toward  me  as  the  last  limping  straggler  disap 
peared  over  the  ridge,  saw  it,  and  grew  white  with  anger. 

"  You  Rebel  cur ! "  he  cried  fiercely,  in  his  sudden 
outburst  of  passion,  "  what  does  all  this  mean  ?  Where 
is  that  division  bound  ?  " 

"  Some  change  in  Longstreet's  front,  I  should  judge," 
I  answered  coolly,  too  happy  even  to  note  his  slur. 

"  You  know  better,"  he  retorted  hotly.  "  The  way 
those  fellows  march  tells  plainly  enough  that  they  have 
covered  all  of  fifteen  miles  since  daybreak.  It  is  a  gen 
eral  movement,  and,  by  Heaven !  you  shall  answer  Sheri 
dan,  even  if  you  won't  me." 


99 


CHAPTER   XI 

IN    THE   PRESENCE  OF   SHERIDAN 

IT  had  been  dark  for  nearly  an  hour  before  we  entered 
what  was  from  all  appearances  a  large  and  populous 
camp.  Hurried  forward  constantly,  closely  sur 
rounded  by  my  guard,  I  was  enabled  to  gain  but  an 
inadequate  conception  of  either  its  situation  or  extent. 
Yet  the  distance  traversed  by  our  party  after  passing 
the  outer  sentries  and  before  we  made  final  halt,  taken 
in  connection  with  evidence  on  every  side  of  the  presence 
in  considerable  numbers  of  all  the  varied  branches  of 
the  service,  convinced  me  we  were  within  no  mere  brigade 
encampment,  but  had  doubtless  arrived  at  the  main  head 
quarters  of  this  department. 

Although  I  noted  all  this  in  a  vague  way,  so  as  to 
recall  it  afterwards,  yet  I  was  too  thoroughly  fatigued 
to  care  where  I  was  or  what  became  of  me.  Hardened 
as  I  had  grown  through  experience  to  exposure  and 
weariness,  the  continuous  strain  undergone  since  I  had 
ridden  westward  from  General  Lee's  tent  had  completely 
unnerved  me.  No  sooner  was  I  thrust  into  the  unknown 
darkness  of  a  hut  by  the  not  unkindly  sergeant,  than  I 
threw  myself  prone  on  the  floor,  and  was  sound  asleep 
before  the  door  had  fairly  closed  behind  him. 

My  rest  was  not  destined  to  be  a  long  one.  It  seemed 
I  had  barely  closed  my  eyes  when  a  rough  hand  shook 
me  again  into  consciousness.  The  flaming  glare  of  an 

100 


In  the  Presence  of  Sheridan 

uplifted  pine-knot  flung  its  radiance  over  half-a-dozen 
figures  grouped  in  the  open  doorway.  A  corporal,  with 
a  white  chin  beard,  was  bending  over  me. 

"  Come,  Johnny,"  he  said  tersely,  "  get  up  —  you  're 
wanted." 

The  instinct  of  soldierly  obedience  in  which  I  had  been 
so  long  trained  caused  me  to  grope  my  way  to  my  feet. 

"  What  time  is  it,  Corporal  ? "  I  asked  sleepily. 

"After  midnight." 

"Who  wishes  me?" 

"  Headquarters,"  he  returned  brusquely.  "  Come, 
move  on.  Fall  in,  men." 

A  moment  later  we  were  off,  passing  between  long 
lines  of  dying  fires,  tramping  rapidly  along  a  rough  road 
which  seemed  to  incline  sharply  upward,  our  single  torch 
throwing  grotesque  shadows  on  either  side.  The  swift 
movement  and  the  crisp  night  air  swept  the  vestiges  of 
slumber  from  my  brain,  and  I  began  instinctively  to 
gather  together  my  scattered  wits  for  whatever  new 
experience  confronted  me. 

Our  march  was  a  short  one,  and  we  soon  turned 
abruptly  in  at  a  wide-open  gateway.  High  pillars  of 
brick  stood  upon  either  hand,  and  the  passage  was  well 
lighted  by  a  brightly  blazing  fire  of  logs.  Two  sentries 
stood  there,  and  our  party  passed  between  them  without 
uttering  a  word.  As  we  moved  beyond  the  radiance  I 
noted  a  little  knot  of  cavalrymen  silently  sitting  their 
horses  in  the  shadow  of  the  high  wall.  A  wide  gravelled 
walk,  bordered,  I  thought,  with  flowers,  led  toward  the 
front  door  of  a  commodious  house  built  after  the  colonial 
type.  The  lower  story  seemed  fairly  ablaze  with  lights, 
and  at  the  head  of  the  steps  as  we  ascended  a  young 
officer  came  quickly  forward. 

101 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Is  this  the  prisoner  brought  in  to-night  ?  " 

The  corporal  pushed  me  forward. 

"  This  is  the  man,  sir." 

"  Very  well ;  hold  your  command  here  until  I  send  other 
orders." 

He  rested  one  hand,  not  unkindly,  upon  my  arm,  and 
his  tone  instantly  changed  from  that  of  command  to 
generous  courtesy. 

"  You  will  accompany  me,  and  permit  me  to  advise  you, 
for  your  own  sake,  to  be  as  civil  as  possible  in  your 
answers  to-night,  for  the  '  old  man '  is  in  one  of  his 
tantrums." 

We  crossed  the  rather  dimly  lighted  hall,  which  had 
a  sentry  posted  at  either  end  of  it,  and  then  my  conductor 
threw  open  a  side  door,  and  silently  motioned  for  me 
to  enter  in  advance  of  him.  It  was  a  spacious  room, 
elegant  in  all  its  appointments,  but  my  hasty  glance 
revealed  only  three  occupants.  Sitting  at  a  handsomely 
polished  mahogany  writing-table  near  the  centre  of  the 
apartment  was  a  short,  stoutly  built  man,  with  straggly 
beard  and  fierce,  stern  eyes.  I  recognized  him  at  once, 
although  he  wore  neither  uniform  nor  other  insignia  of 
rank.  Close  beside  him  stood  a  colonel  of  engineers, 
possibly  his  chief  of  staff,  while  to  the  right,  leaning 
negligently  with  one  arm  on  the  mantel-shelf  above  the 
fireplace,  and  smiling  insolently  at  me,  was  Brennan. 

The  sight  of  him  stiffened  me  like  a  drink  of  brandy, 
and  as  the  young  aide  closed  the  door  in  my  rear,  I 
stepped  instantly  forward  to  the  table,  facing  him  who 
I  knew  must  be  in  command,  and  removing  my  hat, 
saluted. 

"  This  is  the  prisoner  you  sent  for,  sir,"  announced 
the  aide. 

102 


In  the  Presence  of  Sheridan 

The  officer,  who  remained  seated,  looked  at  me  intently. 

"  Have  I  ever  met  you  before  ? "  he  questioned,  as 
though  doubting  his  memory. 

"  You  have,  General  Sheridan,"  I  replied.  "  I  was 
with  General  Early  during  your  conference  at  White 
Horse  Tavern.  I  also  bore  a  flag  to  you  after  the  cavalry 
skirmish  at  Wilson's  Ford." 

"  I  remember,"  shortly,  and  as  he  spoke  he  wheeled  in 
his  chair  to  face  Brennan. 

"  I  thought  you  reported  this  officer  as  a  spy  ? "  he 
said  sternly.  "  He  is  in  uniform,  and  doubtless  told  you 
his  name  and  rank." 

"  I  certainly  had  every  reason  to  believe  he  penetrated 
our  lines  in  disguise,"  was  the  instant  reply.  "  This  cav 
alry  cloak  was  found  with  him,  and  consequently  I  natu 
rally  supposed  his  claim  of  rank  to  be  false." 

Sheridan  looked  annoyed,  yet  turned  back  to  me  with 
out  administering  the  sharp  rebuke  which  seemed  burning 
upon  his  lips. 

"  Were  you  wearing  that  cavalry  cloak  within  our 
lines  ?  "  he  questioned  sternly. 

"  I  was  not,  sir ;  it  was  indeed  lying  upon  the  floor  of 
the  hut  when  Major  Brennan  entered,  but  I  had  nothing 
to  do  with  it." 

He  gazed  at  me  searchingly  for  a  moment  in  silence. 

"  I  regret  we  have  treated  you  with  so  little  con 
sideration,"  he  said  apologetically,  "  but  you  were  sup 
posed  to  be  merely  a  spy.  May  I  ask  your  name  and 
rank?" 

"  Captain  Wayne,  — th  Virginia  Cavalry." 

"Why  were  you  within  our  lines?" 

"  I  was  passing  through  them  with  despatches." 

"For  whom?" 

103 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  You  certainly  realize  that  I  must  decline  to  answer." 

"  Major  Brennan,"  he  asked,  turning  aside  again,  "  was 
this  officer  searched  by  your  party  ?  " 

"  He  was,  sir,  but  no  papers  were  found.  He  stated 
to  me  later  that  his  despatch  was  verbal." 

"Had  it  been  delivered?" 

"  I  so  understood  him." 

"  Well,  how  did  he  account  to  you  for  being  where  he 
was  found?" 

Brennan  hesitated,  and  glanced  uneasily  toward  me. 
Like  a  flash  the  thought  came  that  the  man  was  striving 
to  keep  her  name  entirely  out  of  sight :  he  did  not  wish 
her  presence  mentioned. 

"  There  was  no  explanation  attempted,"  he  said  finally. 
"  He  seemed  simply  to  be  hiding  there." 

"Alone?" 

Again  I  caught  his  eyes,  and  it  almost  seemed  that  I 
read  entreaty  in  them. 

"  Excepting  the  wife  of  the  mountaineer,"  he  answered 
hoarsely. 

"  Is  this  true  ?  "  asked  Sheridan,  his  stern  face  fronting 
me. 

I  made  my  decision  instantly.  There  might  be  some 
reason,  possibly  her  own  request,  whereby  her  being  alone 
with  me  that  night  should  remain  untold.  Very  well, 
it  would  never  be  borne  to  other  ears  through  any  failure 
of  my  lips  to  guard  the  secret.  She  had  voluntarily 
pledged  herself  to  go  to  Sheridan  in  my  defence ;  until  she 
did  so,  her  secret,  if  secret  indeed  it  was,  should  remain 
safe  with  me.  I  could  do  no  less  in  honor. 

"  It  is  not  altogether  true,"  I  said  firmly,  "  and  no  one 
knows  this  better  than  Major  Brennan.  I  was  there, 
as  I  told  him,  wholly  because  of  an  accident  upon  the 

104 


In  the  Presence  of  Sheridan 

road,  but  as  to  its  particulars  I  must  most  respectfully 
decline  to  answer." 

"  You  realize  what  such  a  refusal  may  mean  to  you?  " 

"  I  understand  fully  the  construction  which  may  un 
justly  be  placed  upon  it  by  those  who  desire  to  condemn 
me,  but  at  present  I  can  make  no  more  definite  reply.  I 
have  reason  to  believe  the  full  facts  will  be  presented 
to  you  by  one  in  whose  word  you  will  have  confidence." 

I  caught  a  gleam  of  positive  delight  in  Brennan's  eyes, 
and  instantly  wondered  if  this  seeming  reluctance  upon  his 
part  was  not  merely  a  clever  mode  of  tricking  me  into 
silence,  —  into  what  might  seem  an  insolent  contempt  of 
Federal  authority.  I  would  wait  and  see.  There  would 
surely  be  ample  time  for  her  to  act  if  she  desired  to  do  so. 
Anyway,  I  was  little  disposed  to  find  shelter  behind  a 
woman's  skirts. 

Sheridan  straightened  in  his  chair,  and  looked  across 
the  table  at  me  almost  angrily. 

"  Very  well,  sir,"  he  said  gravely.  "  Your  fate  is  in 
your  own  hands,  and  will  depend  very  largely  upon  your 
replies  to  my  questions.  You  claim  to  have  been  the 
bearer  of  despatches,  and  hence  no  spy,  yet  you  possess 
nothing  to  substantiate  your  claim.  As  your  regiment  is 
with  Lee,  I  presume  you  were  seeking  Longstreet.  Were 
your  despatches  delivered  ?  " 

"  I  have  reason  to  believe  so." 

"By  yourself?" 

"  By  the  sergeant  who  accompanied  me,  and  who  con 
tinued  the  journey  after  I  was  detained." 

"  Is  Lee  contemplating  an  immediate  movement  ?  " 

"  General  Sheridan,"  I  exclaimed  indignantly,  "  you 
must  surely  forget  that  I  am  an  officer  of  the  Confederate 
Army.  You  certainly  have  no  reason  to  expect  that  I 

105 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

will  so  far  disregard  my  obvious  duty  as  to  answer  such  a 
question." 

"  Your  refusal  to  explain  why  you  were  hiding  within 
our  lines  is  ample  reason  for  my  insistence,"  he  said 
tartly,  "  and  I  am  not  accustomed  to  treating  spies  with 
any  great  consideration,  even  when  they  claim  Rebel  com 
missions.  You  are  not  the  first  to  seek  escape  in  that 
way.  Was  your  despatch  the  cause  of  the  hurried  depar 
ture  of  Longstreet's  troops  eastward?" 

This  last  question  was  hurled  directly  at  me,  and  I  no 
ticed  that  every  eye  in  the  room  was  eagerly  scanning  my 
face.  I  had  the  quick,  fiery  temper  of  a  boy  then,  and 
my  cheeks  flushed. 

"  I  positively  decline  to  answer  one  word  relative  to 
the  despatches  intrusted  to  me,"  I  said  deliberately,  and 
my  voice  shook  with  sudden  rush  of  anger.  "  And  no 
officer  who  did  not  dishonor  the  uniform  he  wore  would 
insult  me  with  the  question." 

A  bombshell  exploding  in  the  room  could  not  have 
astonished  them  as  did  my  answer.  I  realized  to  the  full 
the  probable  result,  but  my  spirit  was  high,  and  I  felt 
the  utter  uselessness  of  prolonging  the  interview.  Sooner 
or  later  the  same  end  must  come. 

Sheridan's  face,  naturally  flushed,  instantly  grew  crim 
son,  and  a  dangerous  light  flamed  into  his  fierce  eyes. 
For  a  moment  he  seemed  unable  to  speak ;  then  he  thun 
dered  forth : 

"  You  young  fool !  I  can  tell  you  that  you  will  speak 
before  another  twenty-four  hours,  or  I  '11  hang  you  for  a 
spy  if  it  cost  me  my  command.  Major  Brennan,  take  this 
young  popinjay  to  the  Mansion  House  under  guard." 

Brennan  stepped  forward,  smiling  as  if  he  enjoyed  the 
part  assigned  to  him. 

106 


In  the  Presence  of  Sheridan 

"  Come  on,  you  Johnny,"  he  said  coarsely,  his  hand 
closing  heavily  on  my  arm.  Then,  seeming  unable  to 
repress  his  pleasure  at  the  ending  of  the  interview,  and 
his  present  sense  of  power,  he  bent  lower,  so  that  his 
insolent  words  should  not  reach  the  others,  and  hissed 
hotly : 

"  Stealing  women  is  probably  more  in  your  line  than 
this." 

At  the  sneering  words,  and  the  insulting  look  which 
accompanied  them,  my  blood,  already  boiling,  leaped  into 
sudden  fire.  All  the  fierce  hatred  engendered  within  me 
by  his  past  treatment,  his  cowardly  insinuations,  his  un 
known  yet  intimate  relationship  to  the  woman  I  loved, 
flamed  up  in  irresistible  power,  and  I  struck  him  with 
my  open  hand  across  the  lips. 

"  You  miserable  hound !  "  I  cried  madly.  "  None  but 
a  coward  would  taunt  a  helpless  prisoner.  I  only  hope 
I  may  yet  be  free  long  enough  to  write  the  lie  with  steel 
across  your  heart." 

Before  he  could  move  Sheridan  was  upon  his  feet  and 
between  us. 

"  Back,  both  of  you !  "  he  ordered  sharply.  "  There 
shall  be  no  brawling  here.  Major  Brennan,  you  will 
remain;  I  would  speak  with  you  further  regarding 
this  matter.  Lieutenant  Caton,  take  charge  of  the 
prisoner." 


107 


CHAPTER   XII 

UNDER   SENTENCE  OF  DEATH 

AT  this  late  date  I  doubt  greatly  if  my  situation  at 
that  time  was  so  desperate  as  I  then  conceived  it. 
I  question  now  whether  the  death  sentence  would 
ever  have  been  executed.  But  then,  with  the  memory  of 
Sheridan's  rage  and  my  own  hot-headed  retort,  I  fully 
believed  my  fate  was  destined  to  be  that  of  the  condemned 
spy,  unless  she  who  alone  might  tell  the  whole  truth  should 
voluntarily  do  so.  That  circumstances  had  left  me  in  the 
power  of  one  whose  fierce  dislike  was  already  evident 
was  beyond  question,  and  I  had  yielded  to  his  goading 
to  such  an  extent  as  to  give  those  in  authority  every 
excuse  for  the  exercise  of  extreme  military  power.  Yet 
of  one  thing  I  was  firmly  resolved  —  no  thoughtless 
word  of  mine  should  ever  endanger  the  reputation  of 
Edith  Brennan.  Right  or  wrong,  I  would  go  to  a  death 
of  dishonor  before  I  would  speak  without  her  authority. 
Love  and  pride  conspired  to  make  this  decision  adamant. 
There  might,  indeed,  be  no  reason  why  I  should  not 
speak  with  utmost  freedom;  but  as  to  this  I  could  not 
judge,  and  therefore  preferred  the  safer  side  of  silence. 
The  action  of  Brennan  had  impressed  this  upon  me  as 
a  duty ;  had  caused  me  to  feel  that  I  could  best  serve 
her  by  blotting  out  the  adventures  of  the  night  before. 
Seemingly  it  was  her  own  desire,  and  as  a  gentleman, 
an  officer,  a  man  of  honor,  I  might  not  even  question  that 
decree. 

108 


Under  Sentence  of  Death 

Deeply  as  these  considerations  would  have  affected  me 
under  ordinary  conditions,  one  doubt  now  overshadowed 
them  all.  Was  the  man  I  struck  the  husband  of  the 
woman  I  loved?  This  was  what  I  desired  to  know  even 
above  my  own  fate.  I  scarcely  doubted,  yet  would  not 
yield  the  slight  hope  I  retained  that  it  might  prove  other 
wise.  A  trick  of  chance  speech  seemed  to  solve  the 
problem,  to  answer  that  question  which  I  durst  not 
ask  directly. 

"  Come,"  said  Caton,  briefly,  and  I  turned  and  accom 
panied  him  without  thought  of  resistance.  At  the  front 
door  he  ordered  the  little  squad  of  waiting  soldiers  to 
fall  in,  and  taking  me  by  the  arm,  led  the  way  down  the 
gravelled  path  to  the  road.  I  was  impressed  by  his  seem 
ing  carelessness,  but  as  we  cleared  the  gateway  he  spoke, 
and  his  words  helped  me  to  comprehend. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  he  said  quietly,  so  that  the  words 
could  not  be  overheard,  "  you  do  not  recognize  me,  but 
I  was  the  officer  who  conducted  you  to  headquarters 
when  you  brought  the  flag  in  at  Wilson  Creek.  Of 
course  I  must  perform  the  duty  given  me,  but  I  wish 
you  to  understand  that  I  wholly  believe  your  word." 

He  stopped,  extended  his  hand,  and  I  accepted  it 
silently. 

"  There  must  surely  be  some  grave  personal  reason 
which  seals  your  lips  ?  "  he  questioned. 

"  There  is." 

"  I  thought  as  much.  I  chanced  to  overhear  the  words, 
or  rather  a  portion  of  them,  which  Brennan  whispered, 
and  havejao  doubt  if  they  were  explained  to  the  General 
he  would  feel  more  kindly  disposed  toward  you." 

It  was  asked  as  a  question,  and  I  felt  obliged  to 
reply. 

109 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  I  appreciate  deeply  your  desire  to  aid  me,  but  there 
are  circumstances  involving  others  which  compel  me  for 
the  present  to  silence.  Indeed  my  possible  fate  does  not 
so  greatly  trouble  me,  only  that  I  possess  a  strong  desire 
to  have  freedom  long  enough  to  cross  swords  with  this 
major  of  yours.  The  quarrel  between  us  has  become 
bitterly  personal,  and  I  hunger  for  a  chance  to  have  it 
out.  Do  you  know,  is  he  a  man  who  would  fight  ?  " 

The  young  fellow  stiffened  slightly. 

"  We  are  serving  upon  the  same  staff,"  he  said  more 
abruptly,  "  and  while  we  have  never  been  close  friends, 
yet  I  cannot  honorably  take  sides  against  him.  He  has 
been  out  twice  within  the  last  three  years  to  my  knowl 
edge,  and  is  not  devoid  either  of  courage  or  skill.  Possi 
bly,  however,  the  arrival  of  his 'wife  may  make  him  less 
a  fire-eater." 

"His  wife?" 

I  stopped  so  suddenly  that  he  involuntarily  tightened 
his  grip  upon  my  arm  as  though  suspicious  of  an  attempt 
to  escape. 

"  Do  you,"  I  asked,  gaining  some  slight  control  over 
myself,  "  refer  to  the  lady  who  came  in  with  his  party 
last  evening  ?  " 

"  Most  certainly ;  she  was  presented  to  all  of  us  as 
Mrs.  Brennan,  she  has  been  assigned  rooms  at  his  quar 
ters,  and  she  wears  a  wedding-ring.  Far  too  fine  a 
woman  in  my  judgment  for  such  a  master,  but  then  that 
is  not  so  uncommon  a  mistake  in  marriage.  Why,  come 
to  think  about  it,  you  must  have  met  her  yourself.  Have 
you  reason  to  suspect  this  is  not  their  relationship  ? " 

"  Not  in  the  least,"  I  hastened  to  answer,  fearful  lest 
my  thoughtless  exclamation  might  become  the  basis  for 
camp  gossip.  "  Indeed  I  was  scarcely  in  the  lady's  pres- 

no 


Under  Sentence  of  Death 

ence  at  all  coming  in,  as  I  was  left  in  charge  of  the 
sergeant." 

He  looked  at  me  keenly  through  the  darkness. 

"It  seems  somewhat  curious  to  me  that  such  deep  enmity 
has  grown  up  between  you  two  in  so  short  a  time.  One 
almost  suspects,  as  in  most  cases,  there  may  be  a  woman 
at  the  bottom  of  it." 

I  laughed  carelessly. 

"  Not  in  the  least,  my  friend.  But  there  are  indignities 
a  captor  can  show  to  his  prisoner  which  no  true  gen 
tleman  would  ever  be  guilty  of  and  no  soldier  would 
forgive." 

I  could  see  in  the  torch-light  his  face  flush  with  sudden 
indignation. 

"  You  are  right,"  he  returned  heartily,  "  and  from  my 
knowledge  of  Brennan  I  can  understand  your  meaning. 
What  business  has  such  a  man  to  possess  a  wife  ?  " 

Perhaps  he  felt  that  he  had  already  said  too  much,  for 
we  tramped  on  in  silence  until  we  drew  near  a  large, 
square  white  building  standing  directly  beside  the  road. 

"  This  is  the  old  Culverton  tavern,  known  as  the  Man 
sion  House,"  he  said.  "  It  is  a  tremendous  big  building 
for  this  country,  with  as  fine  a  ballroom  in  it  as  I  have 
seen  since  leaving  New  York.  We  utilize  it  for  almost 
every  military  purpose,  and  among  others  some  of  the 
strong  rooms  in  the  basement  are  found  valuable  for  the 
safe-keeping  of  important  prisoners." 

We  mounted  the  front  steps  as  he  was  speaking,  pass 
ing  through  a  cordon  of  guards,  and  in  the  wide  hallway 
I  was  turned  over  to  the  officer  in  charge. 

"  Good-night,  Captain,"  said  Caton,  kindly  extending 
his  hand.  "  You  may  rest  assured  that  I  shall  say  all 
I  can  in  your  favor,  but  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  Brennan 

in 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

has  great  influence  just  now  at  headquarters,  and  Sheridan 
is  not  a  man  to  lightly  overlook  those  hasty  words  you 
spoke  to  him." 

I  could  only  thank  him  most  warmly  for  his  interest, 
realizing  fully  from  his  grave  manner  my  desperate  situa 
tion,  and  follow  my  silent  conductor  down  some  narrow 
and  steep  stairs  until  we  stood  upon  the  cemented  floor 
of  the  basement.  Here  a  heavy  door  in  the  stone  division 
wall  was  opened;  I  was  pushed  forward  into  the  dense 
darkness  within,  and  the  lock  clicked  dully  behind  me. 
So  thick  was  the  wall  I  could  not  even  distinguish  the 
retreating  steps  of  the  jailer. 

Tired  as  I  was  from  the  intense  strain  of  the  past 
thirty-six  hours,  even  my  anxious  thoughts  were  insuffi 
cient  to  keep  me  awake.  Feeling  my  way  cautiously 
along  the  wall,  I  came  at  last  to  a  wide  wooden  bench, 
and  stretching  my  form  at  full  length  upon  it,  pillowed 
my  head  on  one  arm,  and  almost  instantly  was  sound 
asleep. 

When  I  awoke,  sore  from  my  hard  bed  and  stiffened 
by  the  uncomfortable  position  in  which  I  lay,  it  was 
broad  daylight.  That  the  morning  was,  indeed,  well 
advanced  I  knew  from  the  single  ray  of  sunlight  which 
streamed  in  through  a  grated  window  high  up  in  the 
wall  opposite  me  and  fell  like  a  bar  of  gold  across  the 
rough  stone  floor.  I  was  alone.  Even  in  the  dark  of 
the  previous  night  I  had  discovered  the  sole  pretence 
to  furniture  in  the  place.  The  room  itself  proved  to  be 
a  large  and  almost  square  apartment,  probably  during  the 
ordinary  occupancy  of  the  house  a  receptacle  for  wood  or 
garden  produce,  but  now  peculiarly  well  adapted  to  the 
safeguarding  of  prisoners. 

The  solid  stone  walls  were  of  sufficient  height  to  afford 

112 


Under  Sentence  of  Death 

no  chance  of  reaching  the  great  oak  girders  that  sup 
ported  the  floor  above,  even  had  the  doing  so  offered  a 
favorable  opening  for  escape.  There  were,  apparently, 
but  three  openings  of  any  kind,  —  the  outside  window 
through  which  the  sunlight  streamed,  protected  by  thick 
bars  of  iron;  a  second  opening,  quite  narrow,  and  like 
wise  protected  by  a  heavy  metal  grating;  and  the  tightly 
locked  door  by  means  of  which  I  had  entered.  The 
second,  I  concluded,  after  inspecting  it  closely,  was  a 
mere  air  passage  leading  into  some  other  division  of  the 
cellar.  I  noted  these  openings  idly,  and  with  scarcely 
a  thought  as  to  the  possibility  of  escape.  I  had  awakened 
with  strange  indifference  as  to  what  my  fate  might  be. 
Such  a  feeling  was  not  natural  to  me,  but  the  fierce  emo 
tions  of  the  preceding  night  had  seemingly  robbed  me 
of  all  my  usual  buoyancy  of  hope.  In  one  sense  I  yet 
trusted  that  Mrs.  Brennan  would  keep  her  pledge  and 
tell  her  story  to  Sheridan;  if  she  failed  to  do  this,  and 
left  me  to  face  the  rifles  or  the  rope,  then  it  made  but 
small  odds  how  soon  it  should  be  over.  If  she  cared  for 
me  in  the  slightest  degree  she  would  not  let  me  die  un 
justly,  and  to  my  mind  then  she  had  become  the  centre 
of  all  life. 

Despondency  is  largely  a  matter  of  physical  condition, 
and  I  was  still  sufficiently  fagged  to  be  in  the  depths,  when 
the  door  opened  suddenly,  and  an  ordinary  army  ration 
was  placed  within.  The  soldier  who  brought  it  did  not 
speak,  nor  did  I  attempt  to  address  him ;  but  after  he 
retired,  the  appetizing  smell  of  the  bacon,  together  with 
the  unmistakable  flavor  of  real  coffee,  drew  me  irrresistibly 
that  way,  and  I  made  a  hearty  meal.  The  food  put  new 
life  into  me,  and  I  fell  to  pacing  back  and  forth  between 
the  corners  of  the  cell,  my  mind  full  of  questioning,  yet 

8  T  T-? 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

with  a  fresh  measure  of  confidence  that  all  would  still 
be  well. 

I  was  yet  at  it  when,  without  warning,  the  door  once 
again  opened,  and  Lieutenant  Caton  entered.  He  ad 
vanced  toward  me  with  outstretched  hand,  which  I 
grasped  warmly,  for  I  felt  how  much  depended  on  his 
friendship,  and  resolved  to  ask  him  some  questions  which 
should  solve  my  last  remaining  doubts. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  he  began  soberly,  looking  about 
him,  "  you  are  in  even  worse  stress  here  than  I  had  sup 
posed,  but  I  shall  see  to  it  that  you  are  furnished  with 
blankets  before  I  leave." 

"  You  have  nothing  new,  then,  to  communicate  re 
garding  the  possibility  of  release  ? "  I  asked  anxiously. 

"  Alas,  no ;  Brennan  appears  to  hate  you  with  all  the 
animosity  of  his  strange  nature,  and  his  influence  is  so 
much  stronger  than  mine  that  I  have  almost  been  com 
manded  not  to  mention  your  name  again." 

"  But  surely,"  I  urged,  "  I  am  to  receive  the  ordinary 
privilege  of  a  prisoner  of  war?  General  Sheridan  will 
not  condemn  me  without  evidence  or  trial,  merely  because 
in  a  moment  of  sudden  anger  I  used  hasty  words,  which 
I  have  ever  since  regretted?" 

Caton  shook  his  head. 

"  My  dear  fellow,  it  is  not  that.  Sheridan  is  hasty 
himself,  and  his  temper  often  leads  him  to  rash  language. 
No,  I  am  sure  he  bears  you  no  malice  for  what  you  said. 
But  Brennan  has  his  ear,  and  has  whispered  something 
to  him  in  confidence  —  what,  I  have  been  unable  to  ascer 
tain —  which  has  convinced  him  that  you  are  deserving 
of  death  under  martial  law." 

"Without  trial?" 

"  The  opportunity  of  furnishing  the  information  desired 

114 


Under  Sentence  of  Death 

will  be  again  offered  you;  but,  as  near  as  I  can  learn, 
the  charge  preferred  against  you  is  of  such  a  private 
nature  that  it  is  deemed  best  not  to  make  it  matter  for 
camp  talk.  Whatever  it  may  be,  Sheridan  evidently  feels 
justified  in  taking  the  case  out  from  the  usual  channels, 
and  in  using  most  drastic  measures.  I  am  sorry  to  bring 
you  such  news,  especially  as  I  believe  the  charges  are 
largely  concocted  in  the  brain  of  him  who  makes  them, 
and  have  but  the  thinnest  circumstantial  evidence  to  sus 
tain  them.  Yet  Sheridan  is  thoroughly  convinced,  and 
will  brook  no  interference.  The  discussion  of  the  case 
has  already  led  to  his  using  extremely  harsh  words  to 
his  chief  of  staff." 

"  I  am  to  be  shot,  then  ?  " 

His  hand  closed  warmly  over  mine.  "  While  there  is 
life  there  is  always  hope,"  he  answered.  "  Surely  it 
must  be  in  your  power  to  prove  the  nature  of  your 
mission  within  our  lines,  and  the  delay  thus  gained 
will  enable  us  to  learn  and  meet  these  more  serious 
allegations." 

"  If  I  but  had  time  to  communicate  with  General  Lee." 

"  But  now  —  is  there  no  one,  no  way  by  which  such 
representation  can  be  given  this  very  day?  If  not  full 
proof  of  your  innocence,  then  sufficient,  at  least,  to  cause 
the  necessary  delay  ?  " 

I  shook  my  head.  "  I  know  of  nothing  other  than  my 
own  unsupported  word,"  I  answered  shortly,  "  and  that 
is  evidently  of  no  value  as  against  Major  Brennan's  secret 
insinuations.  When  is  the  hour  set  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  positive  that  final  decision  has  yet  been 
reached,  but  I  heard  daybreak  to-morrow  mentioned., 
The  probability  of  an  early  movement  of  our  troops  is 
the  excuse  urged  for  such  unseemly  haste." 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

I  remained  silent  for  a  moment,  conscious  only  of  his 
kindly  eyes  reading  my  face. 

"  Mrs.  Brennan,"  I  asked  finally,  recurring  to  the  one 
thought  in  which  I  retained  deep  interest,  —  "  does  she 
still  remain  in  the  camp  ?  " 

"  She  was  with  the  Major  at  headquarters  this  morn 
ing.  I  believe  they  breakfasted  with  the  General,  but  I 
was  on  duty  so  late  last  night  that  I  overslept,  and  thus 
missed  the  pleasure  of  meeting  her  again." 

We  talked  for  some  time  longer,  and  he  continued  to 
urge  me  for  some  further  word,  but  I  could  give  him 
none,  and  finally  the  kindly  fellow  departed,  promising 
to  see  me  again  within  a  few  hours.  Greatly  as  I  now 
valued  his  friendship,  it  was,  nevertheless,  a  relief  to  be 
alone  with  my  thoughts  once  more. 


116 


CHAPTER   XIII 

A   STRANGE  WAY  OUT 

CATON  came  in  once  more  about  the  middle  of 
the  afternoon,  bringing  me  some  blankets;  but 
he  had  no  news,  and  his  boyish  face  was  a  pic 
ture  of  pathos  as  he  wrung  my  hand  good-bye.  Sheridan, 
he  said,  had  gone  down  the  lines,  and  both  Brennan  and 
himself  were  under  orders  to  follow  in  another  hour. 
What  instructions,  if  any,  had  been  left  regarding  my 
case  he  could  not  say,  but  he  feared  the  worst  from  the 
unusual  secrecy.  Sheridan  expected  to  return  to  his 
headquarters  that  same  evening,  as  the  officers  of  his 
staff  were  to  give  a  grand  ball. 

I  felt  no  inclination  to  partake  of  the  rude  supper 
left  me,  and  just  before  dark  I  was  lying  upon  the  bench 
idly  wondering  if  that  was  to  prove  the  last  vestige  of 
daylight  I  should  ever  behold  in  this  world,  when,  with 
out  slightest  warning,  the  heavy  iron  grating  in  the 
wall  directly  above  me  fell  suddenly,  striking  the  edge 
of  the  bench,  and  clattered  noisily  to  the  floor.  The  fall 
was  so  unexpected,  and  my  escape  from  injury  so  narrow, 
that  I  lay  almost  stunned,  staring  up  helplessly  at  the 
dark  hole  thus  left  bare.  As  I  gazed,  a  face  framed  itself 
in  this  narrow  opening,  and  two  wary  eyes  peered 
cautiously  down  at  me.  There  was  no  mistaking  that 
countenance  even  in  the  fast  waning  light,  and  I  instantly 
sat  up  with  an  exclamation  of  surprise. 

117 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Jed  Bungay,  as  I  live !  " 

The  puzzled  face  broke  into  a  grin  of  delight. 

"  Holy  smoke,  Cap,"  he  ejaculated,  with  a  deep  sigh 
of  relief,  "  is  thet  you,  suah  ?  I  wus  so  durned  skeered 
I  'd  made  a  mess  o'  it  whin  thet  thar  iron  drapped  thet 
I  near  died.  '  He  crossed  the  threshold  —  and  a  clang 
of  angry  steel  that  instant  rang/  " 

He  peered  around  cautiously,  screwing  up  his  little  eyes 
as  though  transforming  them  into  miniature  telescopes. 

"  '  If  thou  wouldst  view  fair  Melrose  aright,  go  visit 
it  by  the  pale  moonlight.'  Be  ye  all  alone,  Cap?" 

"  With  the  exception  of  a  few  rats,  yes." 

"  Whut  be  they  a  goin'  ter  dew  with  ye  ?  " 

"  I  have  every  reason  to  believe  it  is  their  purpose  to 
shoot  me  at  daybreak  to-morrow." 

"Shoot?  —  Hell!"  He  stared  at  me  as  if  he  had 
just  heard  his  own  death  sentence  pronounced,  and  his 
little  peaked  face  looked  ghastly  in  the  dim  light. 
"  Shoot  ye?  Good  Lord,  Cap,  whut  fer?  Ye  ain't  done 
nothin'  as  I  knows  on,  'cept  ter  scrap  a  bit  with  thet 
blasted  Yank,  an'  sure  thet 's  no  shootin'  matter,  er  else 
I  'd  a  bin  a  goner  long  ago." 

"  That  '  Yank '  has  seen  fit  to  charge  me  with  being 
a  spy;  and  as  I  was  foolish  enough  to  insult  General 
Sheridan  last  night,  my  fate  is  probably  sealed." 

This  somewhat  complex  statement  seemed  to  be  too 
much  for  Jed  to  grasp  promptly. 

"  Gosh,  ye  don't  say !  "  he  muttered.  "  Then,  durn  it, 
I  'm  in  luck,  fer  all  they  Ve  got  agin  me  is  pot-shootin' 
at  a  nigger  soger  up  in  ther  mountings;  en  thet  ain't 
much,  'cause  I  did  n't  hit  ther  durned  cuss.  Blame  sorry 
tew,  fer  '  Who  spills  the  foremost  foeman's  life,  his 
party  conquers  in  the  strife.'  Thet 's  Scott  agin,  Cap. 

118 


A  Strange  Way  Out 

Dew  ye  ever  read  Sir  Walter?     I  tell  ye,  he's  a  poet, 
suah." 

Without  pausing  for  a  reply,  or  even  noting  that  none 
had  been  given,  Jed  was  carefully  covering  every  inch  of 
exposed  wall  with  his  little  shrewd,  glinting  eyes. 

"  Ain't  much  show  ter  work  out  o'  yere,  is  thar,  Cap  ?  " 
he  asked  at  last  reflectively ;  "  leastwise  I  don't  see  none, 
'less  them  thar  dark  corners  hes  got  holes  in  'em." 

"  The  wall  is  entirely  solid." 

"  So  I  sorter  reckoned.  But  if  ye  '11  crawl  through 
yere  inter  my  boodour,  thar  's  a  place  whar  I  reckon  ther 
tew  of  us  tergether  mought  make  a  try  fer  it.  It 's  too 
durn  high  up  fer  me  ter  git  at  alone." 

I  rose  to  my  feet  slowly,  wondering  at  the  strange  las 
situde  which  made  me  so  indifferent  to  that  life  I  had 
always  before  so  highly  valued.  Bungay  noticed  my 
hopelessness. 

"  Durned  if  prison  life  don't  take  all  the  sand  out  o' 
a  feller,"  he  said  cheerfully.  "  Blame  me,  but  ye  move 
as  if  ye  wus  'bout  half  dead.  But  I  reckon,  Cap,  if  ye  cud 
manage  ter  git  out  o'  yere  ternight,  an'  take  some  news 
ter  Lee  thet  I  've  picked  up,  he  'd  'bout  make  both  of  us 
ginerals.  '  Speed,  Malise,  speed !  The  dun  deer's  hide 
on  fleeter  foot  was  never  tied.' " 

These  words  brought  back  to  me  in  an  instantaneous 
flash  the  old  dominant  military  spirit.  For  Lee!  Yes, 
for  Lee  I  would  yet  take  chances,  undergo  fatigue,  brave 
death.  If  life  must  be  given  up,  let  it  be  yielded  gallantly 
in  the  open,  and  on  behalf  of  my  distant  comrades. 

"  News  for  Lee?"  I, exclaimed,  staring  eagerly  at  him 
through  the  now  darkened  room.  "  Do  you  mean  it  ? 
What  news?" 

"  Thought  maybe  thet  wud  wake  ye  up,"  he  chuckled. 

119 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

" '  Speed  on  the  signal,  clansman,  speed ! '  Stan'  up  on 
ther  bench,  Cap,  an'  put  yer  ear  up  yere  an'  I  '11  tell  ye. 
This  yere  's  gospel  truth :  Sheridan  hes  started  his  infan 
try  on  a  half-circle  march  fer  Minersville.  Ther  first 
division  left  et  three  o'clock,  an'  thar  won't  be  nary  Yank 
loafin'  en  ther  valley  by  noon  termorrow.  An'  more," 
he  added  rapidly,  his  eyes  dancing  wildly  with  suppressed 
excitement,  —  "  Hancock  is  a  swingin'  of  his  corps  west 
ter  meet  'em  thar,  an'  I  reckon,  as  how  thar '11  be  hell 
fer  sartain  up  ther  Shenandoah  in  less  ner  a  week  —  es 
Scott  ses,  '  the  wild  sounds  of  border  war.'  " 

"  But  how  do  you  know  all  this  ?  "  I  questioned  incred 
ulously,  as  the  whole  scene  and  its  dread  possibilities 
unrolled  before  my  mental  vision. 

"  Ther  nigger  I  held  up  hed  a  despatch  fer  Heintzelman 
over  on  ther  left,  an'  then  Mariar  she  sorter  pumped  a 
young  fule  staff  officer  fer  ther  rest  o'  it,"  he  replied 
promptly.  "  Oh,  it 's  a  sure  go,  Cap,  an'  I  reckon  as 
how  maybe  Lee's  whole  army  hangs  on  one  of  us  gittin' 
out  o'  yere  ternight. 

"  '  Where,  where  was  Roderick  then  ? 

One  blast  upon  his  bugle  horn 
Were  worth  a  thousand  men.' " 

That  he  meant  every  word  he  spoke  I  felt  convinced, 
and  his  enthusiasm  was  contagious.  My  blood  leaped 
within  me  at  this  call  to  action ;  all  lethargy  fled,  and  with 
it  every  deadening  thought  of  her  who  had  so  suddenly 
woven  about  me  the  meshes  of  her  power.  False  or  true, 
maid,  wife,  or  widow,  my  duty  as  a  soldier  to  my  com 
mander  and  the  army  to  which  I  belonged,  blotted  out 
all  else.  Even  as  this  new  rush  of  determination  swept 
over  me,  above  us  there  sounded  clearly  the  dashing  music 

1 20 


A  Strange  Way  Out 

of  a  military  band  in  the  strains  of  a  Strauss's  waltz,  and 
we  could  distinguish  the  muffled  shuffling  of  many  feet 
on  the  oaken  floor  overhead.  Caton's  chance  remark 
about  the  great  ball  to  be  given  that  evening  by  officers 
of  the  headquarters  staff  recurred  to  my  memory. 

"  That  dancing  up  there  will  help  us,  Jed,"  I  said 
quickly,  my  mind  now  active  to  grasp  every  detail.  "  You 
say  there  is  a  chance  for  escape  from  your  cell?  Then 
give  me  your  hand,  and  help  me  to  crawl  through  that 
hole." 

It  was  a  narrow  squeeze  for  a  man  of  my  size,  yet  I 
crept  through  without  great  difficulty,  and  found  myself 
in  the  dense  darkness  of  a  room  which,  as  I  judged 
hastily  from  feeling  about  me,  was  similar  in  shape  and 
extent  to  the  one  in  which  I  had  been  confined. 

Bungay,  however,  permitted  me  little  time  for  explora 
tion.  Grasping  me  firmly  by  one  arm,  and  feeling  his  way 
along  the  wall,  he  groped  across  to  the  other  side. 

"  There  's  a  mighty  big  stone  chimbly  comes  down  yere, 
Cap,"  he  whispered,  his  lips  close  to  my  ears,  although 
the  noise  above  made  conversation  in  an  ordinary  tone 
perfectly  safe.  "  An'  ther  openin'  ter  take  out  soot  an' 
ashes  is  up  thar,  jist  b'low  ther  fluer.  It 's  a  sheet-iron 
pan,  I  reckon,  ther  way  it  feels ;  an'  it  must  be  thar  they 
put  a  nigger  in  ter  clean  ther  chimbly  whin  it  gits  stuffed 
up.  I  could  git  up  thar  alone,  but  I  could  n't  do  no  work, 
but  thet  thar  pan  ought  ter  cum  out  all  right.  Dew  ye 
think  ye  cud  hoi'  me  up,  Cap  ?  I  'm  purty  durn  heavy." 

I  smiled  in  the  darkness  at  the  little  fellow's  egotism, 
and  lifting  him  as  I  might  a  child,  poised  him  lightly 
upon  my  shoulder.  He  struggled  a  moment  to  steady 
himself  against  the  wall,  and  then  I  could  feel  him  tugging 
eagerly  at  something  which  appeared  to  yield  slowly  to  his 

121 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

efforts.     As  he  worked,  a  dense  shower  of  dust  and  soot 
caused  me  to  close  my  eyes. 

"  She  's  a  comin'  all  right,"  he  said  cheerfully,  puffing 
with  his  exertions,  "  but  I  reckon  as  how  this  chimbly 
ain't  bin  cleaned  out  since  ther  war  begun.  Hold  up  yer 
right  han',  Cap,  an'  git  a  blame  good  grip  on  her,  fer  she's 
almighty  full,  an  '11  wanter  go  down  sorter  easy  like." 

I  did  as  he  suggested,  bracing  myself  to  meet  his 
movements,  as  he  stood  straining  on  my  shoulders,  and  in 
another  moment  I  had  succeeded  in  lowering  the  large 
sheet-iron  pan  silently  to  the  floor. 

"  Room  'nough  yere  fer  two  men  ter  oncet,"  chuckled 
my  companion,  in  rare  delight.  " '  The  chief  in  silence 
strode  before.'  Yere  goes." 

His  weight  left  my  shoulders;  there  was  a  slight 
scramble,  another  shower  of  dirt,  then  the  sound  of  his 
voice  once  more. 

"  Lift  up  yer  han's,  Cap ;  dig  in  yer  toes  on  ther  stones, 
an'  we  '11  begin  our  vi'ge." 

He  grasped  my  wrists  with  a  strength  which  I  had 
no  conception .  the  little  fellow  possessed.  There  was  a 
moment's  breathless  struggle,  and  I  squirmed  through  the 
opening,  and  lay  panting  on  the  flat  slabs  which  composed 
the  foot  of  the  great  funnel.  To  afford  me  more  room 
Bungay  had  gone  up  a  little,  finding  foot-lodgment  upon 
the  uneven  stones  of  which  the  chimney  was  constructed. 
For  a  moment  we  rested  thus  motionless,  both  breathing 
heavily  and  listening  to  the  music  and  shuffling  of  feet 
now  almost  upon  a  level  with  our  heads. 

The  noise,  which  was  strong  and  continuous,  rendered 
discovery  from  any  misstep  highly  improbable,  and  as 
delay  was  dangerous  neither  of  us  was  disposed  to  linger 
long. 

122 


A  Strange  Way  Out 

"  Be  ye  all  ready,  Cap  ?  "  questioned  Bungay,  bending 
his  head  down.  "  Fer  if  ye  be,  I  'm  a  goin'  up." 

"  All  right,"  I  answered,  struggling  to  my  knees  in 
the  narrow  space ;  "  only  take  it  slow,  Jed.  I  'm  a  trifle 
bigger  man  than  you,  and  this  is  rather  close  quarters." 

"  Wai,  yes,  maybe  a  matter  of  a  poun'  er  two,"  he 
retorted,  and  the  next  moment  I  could  hear  him  scraping 
his  way  upward,  feeling  for  foothold  upon  the  irregular 
layers  of  stone.  I  followed,  pressing  my  knees  firmly 
against  the  rough  wall,  and  trusting  more  to  my  hands 
than  feet  for  security  against  falling.  There  was  evidently 
a  fireplace  of  some  kind  on  the  first  floor,  with  a  consid 
erable  opening  leading  from  it  into  the  chimney  we  were 
scaling,  for  as  Jed  slowly  passed,  I  could  perceive  a  sudden 
gleam  of  light  streaming  across  his  face  from  the  glare  of 
the  lamps  within.  He  glanced  anxiously  that  way,  but 
did  not  pause  in  his  steady  climb  upward. 

A  moment  later  I  came  opposite  that  same  beam  of 
radiance,  and  cautiously  peered  down  the  sloped  opening 
that  led  to  the  disused  fireplace.  All  I  could  perceive  was 
a  pair  of  legs,  evidently  those  of  a  cavalry  officer,  judging 
from  the  broad  yellow  stripe  down  the  seam  of  the  light- 
blue  trousers,  and  the  high  boots  ornamented  with  rowel 
spurs.  He  stood  leaning  carelessly  against  the  mantel, 
talking  with  some  one  just  beyond  the  range  of  my 
vision. 

At  that  moment  the  music  ceased  suddenly,  and  afraid 
to  proceed  until  it  should  strike  up  again,  I  braced  myself 
securely  on  a  projecting  stone  and  bent  my  head  over 
the  orifice  until  I  could  catch  a  portion  of  the  conversa 
tion  being  carried  on  by  my  unconscious  neighbors. 

"  No,"  said  the  cavalryman,  gruffly,  and  apparently  in 
reply  to  some  previous  question,  "  the  fellow  was  most 

123 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

devilish  obstinate ;  would  n't  tell  the  first  thing ;  even  a 
threat  of  treating  him  as  a  spy  and  hanging  him  outright 
proved  of  no  avail.  But  Sheridan's  theory  is  that  Lee 
has  ordered  Longstreet  to  hit  our  rear,  while  he  makes  a 
direct  attack  in  front.  That 's  why  the  '  old  man '  pro 
poses  to  get  in  his  work  first,  and  we  march  at  daylight 
to  form  connection  with  Hancock.  By  Jove,  Chesley, 
but  that  woman  in  black  over  there  with  Follansbee  is 
the  handsomest  picture  I  've  seen  south  of  the  line.  Mark 
how  her  eyes  sparkle,  and  how  prettily  the  light  gleams  in 
her  hair.  Who  is  she,  do  you  chance  to  know  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  lisped  the  other,  languidly,  "  met  her  at  break 
fast,  headquarters,  this  morning.  Deuced  pretty  and  all 
that,  mighty  good  style,  too,  but  taken,  old  man.  She  's 
Brennan's." 

"What!  not  Major  Brennan?"  in  surprise.  "Why, 
he 's  always  posed  as  a  bachelor  among  our  fellows." 

"  Don't  know  anything  about  that,  dear  boy,"  indiffer 
ently,  "  but  the  lady  came  in  with  him  yesterday,  was 
introduced  to  the  crowd  of  us  as  Mrs.  Brennan,  and  he 
called  her  Edith.  Deuced  nice  name,  Edith.  As  Bren 
nan  has  shown  such  poor  taste  as  to  be  absent  to-night, 
I  'm  inclined  to  give  a  little  of  my  time  to  his  lady.  Far 
and  away  the  prettiest  thing  here." 

Just  at  this  moment  I  heard  Bungay  speaking  to  me 
agonizingly  down  the  chimney: 

"  Dura  it  all,  Cap,  I  've  —  I  've  got  ter  sneeze." 

There  was  a  smothered  struggle  in  the  darkness  above 
me,  then  a  muffled  explosion  that  showered  me  with  soot, 
and  sounded  to  my  startled  nerves  like  the  report  of  a 
gun.  I  drew  up  my  legs  hastily,  and  had  barely  done  so 
when  a  heavily  whiskered  face  peered  up  at  me  through 
the  open  fireplace.  It  appeared  so  close  I  had  no  doubt 

124 


A  Strange  Way  Out 

he  saw  me,  but  his  eyes  were  unable  to  penetrate  the 
darkness. 

"  Sounded  devilishly  like  a  sneeze,"  he  said  suspiciously, 
as  he  straightened  up  again.  "  Must  have  been  wind  in 
the  chimney." 

"  More  likely  bats,"  returned  the  other.  "  Well,  so 
long,  Somers ;  see  you  in  the  morning.  I  'm  going  to  give 
the  fair  Edith  a  whirl." 

The  cavalry  legs  shifted  their  position;  the  band  re 
sumed  its  functions,  and  in  the  renewed  activity  and 
noise  I  began  again  the  toilsome  climb,  my  mind  now 
a  bewildered  chaos  between  my  plain  duty  to  Lee  and 
my  nearly  uncontrollable  desire  to  meet  once  more  the 
woman  who  was  dancing  in  the  room  below. 

The  little  mountaineer,  as  active  as  a  cat,  and  not 
especially  hampered  by  lack  of  room  in  which  to  work, 
was  well  above  me  by  this  time.  The  chimney,  acting  as 
a  tube,  brought  down  to  me  from  time  to  time  the  slight 
noise  of  his  climbing,  varied  by  an  occasional  exclama 
tion  or  comment,  but  I  could  perceive  no  other  evidence 
of  his  presence.  Above,  all  was  as  black  as  the  grave. 

"Holy  smoke!"  he  ejaculated,  probably  unaware  that 
he  was  giving  utterance  to  his  thoughts.  "  That  was  a 
sharp  rock !  Durn  if  thar  's  a  inch  o'  skin  left  on  my  knee. 
Whut  is  it  Scott  ses  ?  '  An'  broken  arms  and  disarray 
marked  the  fell  havoc  of  the  day.'  Gee!  if  Mariar  cud 
only  see  me  now,  maybe  she  would  n't  be  proud  — 

"  '  Sweet  Maria,  dear  my  life  must  be 
Since  it  is  worthy  care  from  thee ; 
Yet  life  I  hold  but  idle  breath, 
When  love  or  honor  's  weighed  with  death ! '  — 

Ough !    stop  thet !   who  's  got  hold  o'  my  fut  ?  " 

125 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

« 

"  Hush  your  racket,  you  little  fool,"  I  said  angrily. 
"  Do  you  want  the  whole  Yankee  army  to  trap  us  here 
like  rats?  I  cannot  get  up  this  chimney  any  farther; 
it  is  growing  too  small  to  permit  my  body  to  pass." 

"Is  thet  so,  Cap?"  he  asked  anxiously.  "  Whut  be 
ye  goin'  ter  dew  'bout  it  ?  " 

I  made  no  answer  for  a  moment ;  I  was  groping  about 
in  the  darkness  of  our  narrow  quarters  to  see  if  I  could 
determine  exactly  where  we  were. 

"How  high  is  this  house,  Jed,  do  you  know?" 

"Three  stories  an'   attic." 

"  How  far  up  are  we  ?  " 

"  'Bout  halfway  'long  ther  third  story,  I  reckon ;  must 
be  jist  b'low  whar  ye  are  thet  I  stuck  my  fut  down  an 
openin'.  Reckon  't  was  'nother  fireplace,  like  thet  one  on 
ther  first  flure." 

I  lowered  myself  silently,  and  felt  along  the  stones 
until  I  located  the  opening,  and  roughly  measured  its 
dimensions. 

"  I  shall  have  to  risk  crawling  out  here,  Jed,"  I  said 
finally,  "  for  I  shall  surely  stick  fast  if  I  go  up  another 
ten  feet.  Do  you  suppose  you  can  squeeze  through  to 
the  top?" 

"  I  reckon  I  kin,"  he  returned  calmly.  "  'Just  as  the  min 
strel's  sounds  were  stayed,  a  stranger  climbed  the  steepy 
glade.'  But  had  n't  we  better  stick  tergether,  Cap  ?  " 

"  No,"  I  answered  firmly.  "  You  go  on,  and  one  of 
us  must  get  through  to  Lee.  Don't  mind  me  at  all;  get 
down  from  the  roof  as  best  you  can.  If  I  am  caught 
it  will  be  all  the  more  important  that  you  should 
succeed." 

'  T  is  done  — '  I  thank  thee,  Roderick,  for  the  word ; 
it  nerves  my  heart,  it  steels  my  sword.' " 

126 


A  Strange  Way  Out 

Even  as  he  spoke  I  could  hear  him  creeping  steadily 
upward.  It  soon  became  evident  that  his  progress  was 
growing  slower,  more  difficult.  Then  all  sounds  above 
me  ceased,  and  I  knew  he  must  have  attained  the  roof  in 
safety. 


127 


CHAPTER   XIV 

I   BECOME   A   COLONEL  OF  ARTILLERY 

MY  own  situation  at  this  moment  was  too  critical, 
too  full  of  peril  and  uncertainty,  to  afford  oppor 
tunity  for  moralizing  over  Bungay's  chances 
of  escape.  Only  one  possibility  lay  before  me  —  there 
remained  no  choice,  no  necessity  for  planning.  It  is  pure 
luck  which  pries  open  most  doors  of  life,  and  it  was  upon 
luck  alone  I  must  rely  now.  I  have  often  wondered  since 
how  I  ever  succeeded  in  squeezing  my  body  through  that 
narrow  opening  into  the  empty  fireplace  without  at  least 
knocking  over  something  during  the  difficult  passage. 
But  I  did  manage,  working  my  way  down  slowly,  creep 
ing  inch  by  inch  like  a  snake,  carefully  testing  each 
object  I  touched  in  the  darkness  for  fear  of  its  proving 
loose,  until  I  finally  lay  stretched  at  full  length  upon  what 
was  evidently,  from  its  feeling,  a  carpet  of  unusually  fine 
texture. 

The  room  proved  to  be  an  inner  one  and  unlighted,  a 
bedchamber,  as  I  soon  determined,  for  my  outstretched 
hands  encountered  the  posts  of  a  bed.  Then  a  slight  gust 
of  air  partially  swept  aside  a  hanging  curtain,  which 
rustled  like  silk,  and  I  caught  a  brief  glimpse  of  the 
adjacent  parlor.  It  was  likewise  unillumined,  but  the 
door  leading  into  the  front  hall  stood  ajar,  and  through 
that  opening  there  poured  a  stream  of  radiance,  together 
with  the  incessant  hum  of  many  voices  in  animated  con- 

128 


I  Become  a  Colonel  of  Artillery 

versation,  the  deep  blare  of  the  band,  with  the  ceaseless 
movement  of  dancing  feet. 

Satisfying  myself  by  sense  of  touch  that  the  bed  was 
unoccupied,  for  I  was  far  too  experienced  a  soldier  to 
leave  an  enemy  in  my  rear,  I  crept  cautiously  forward  to 
the  intercepting  curtain,  and  drawing  it  aside  took  careful 
survey  of  the  outer  apartment.  It  was  a  large  and  hand 
somely  furnished  room,  a  polished  mahogany  writing- 
table  littered  with  papers  occupying  a  prominent  position 
against  the  farther  wall.  A  swivel  chair  stood  beside  it, 
and  across  its  back  hung  what  appeared  to  be  a  suit  of 
clothing.  I  saw  no  other  signs  of  human  occupancy. 

Convinced  that  the  apartment  was  deserted,  and  discov 
ering  no  different  means  of  egress,  I  crossed  the  room 
on  tiptoe,  and  peered  cautiously  out  into  the  hall.  It  was 
not  a  pleasing  prospect  to  one  in  my  predicament.  The 
lower  portion,  judging  from  the  incessant  hum  of  voices, 
was  filled  with  people,  who  were  either  unable  to  find  place 
within  the  crowded  ballroom,  or  else  preferred  greater 
retirement  for  conversation.  Even  the  wide  stairway  had 
been  partially  pre-empted,  a  young  lieutenant,  as  I  judged 
from  his  shoulder-straps,  sitting  just  beneath  the  land 
ing,  whispering  eagerly  into  the  attentive  ear  of  a  pro 
nounced  blonde  who  shared  the  broad  carpeted  step  with 
him. 

I  drew  back  noiselessly,  to  figure  out  the  situation  and 
determine  what  was  best  for  me  to  attempt.  It  would 
be  sheer  madness  to  venture  upon  a  passage  to  the 
front  door,  clad  as  I  was  in  travel- worn  gray  uniform; 
to  rush  through  that  jam  was  impossible.  If  I  were  to 
wait  until  the  dance  was  concluded  the  later  hours  of  the 
night  might  indeed  yield  me  somewhat  clearer  passage, 
yet  it  was  hardly  probable  that  the  house,  used  as  I  knew 
9  129 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

it  to  be  for  a  military  prison,  would  be  left  unguarded. 
Besides,  such  delay  must  absolutely  prevent  my  getting 
beyond  the  Federal  picket  lines  before  daybreak,  and 
would  hence  render  valueless  the  news  I  sought  to  bear 
to  Lee. 

I  moved  to  the  only  window  and  glanced  out ;  it  opened 
upon  the  back  of  the  house  and  presented  a  sheer  drop  to 
the  ground.  At  the  slight  noise  of  the  moving  sash  a 
sentry  standing  at  the  corner  glanced  up  suspiciously. 
Evidently  each  side  of  the  great  building  was  abundantly 
protected  by  patrols. 

Something  had  to  be  attempted,  and  at  once.  The  room 
I  was  in  bore  unquestionable  evidence  of  recent  occu 
pancy,  and  at  any  moment  might  be  re-entered.  My 
searching  eyes  fell  upon  the  articles  of  clothing  care 
lessly  folded  over  the  chair-back.  I  picked  up  the  gar 
ments  one  by  one  and  shook  them  out;  they  composed 
the  new  uniform  of  a  colonel  of  artillery,  and  were  re 
splendent  with  bright  red  facings  and  a  profusion  of 
gold  braid.  With  all  my  soul  I  loathed  the  thought  of 
disguise,  and  especially  the  hated  uniform  of  the  enemy. 
It  was  repugnant  to  every  instinct  of  my  being,  and  would 
certainly  mean  added  degradation  and  danger  in  the  event 
of  capture. 

Yet  I  saw  no  other  way.  Sheridan,  Brennan,  Caton, 
the  three  who  would  certainly  recognize  me  on  sight, 
I  was  assured  were  absent,  although  they  might  return 
at  any  moment.  The  greater  reason  for  haste,  the  less 
excuse  for  delay.  But  if  I  should  chance  to  run  foul  of 
the  rightful  owner  of  the  garments  amid  that  crush  below, 
and  he  should  recognize  them,  what  then  ?  I  stood  close 
beside  the  writing-table  as  I  revolved  these  considerations 
rapidly  in  mind,  and  my  eye  chanced  to  fall  upon  an  open 

130 


I  Become  a  Colonel  of  Artillery 

paper.  It  was  an  official  order,  bearing  date  at  5  p.  M. 
that  same  day,  commanding  Colonel  Culbertson  to  move 
his  battery  at  once  down  the  Kendallville  pike,  and  report 
to  Brigadier-General  Knowls  for  assignment  to  his  bri 
gade.  Evidently  the  new  dress  uniform  had  been  care 
fully  brushed  and  laid  out  to  be  worn  at  the  ball  that 
evening;  the  sudden  receipt  of  this  order  had  caused  the 
owner  to  depart  hastily  in  his  service  dress,  vigorously 
expressing  his  feelings,  no  doubt,  while  his  servant,  now 
enjoying  liberty  below  stairs,  had  neglected  to  pack  up 
his  master's  things. 

This  knowledge  was  the  straw  which  decided  me;  I 
would  chance  it.  Hastily  I  drew  on  the  rich  blue  and 
red  over  my  old  gray,  adding  the  dress  sword  I  had 
discovered  in  a  closet,  and  then,  wondering  curiously  what 
sort  of  figure  I  might  cut  in  all  these  fine  habiliments, 
sought  a  glance  at  myself  within  a  mirror  hanging 
upon  the  bedroom  wall.  Faith!  but  it  was  God's  mercy 
that  I  did ! 

Such  a  face  as  grinned  at  me  from  that  glass,  peering 
over  the  high-cut,  decorated  collar,  would  surely  have 
created  a  genuine  sensation  in  those  rooms  below.  Seri 
ous  as  my  situation  was,  I  laughed  at  the  thought  of  it 
until  tears  ran  down  my  cheeks,  leaving  white  streaks 
the  full  length  of  them;  for  no  chimney-sweep  in  the 
full  tide  of  his  glorious  career  was  ever  worse  sooted  and 
begrimed.  I  thought  of  the  elegantly  dressed  lieutenant 
and  the  blonde  young  lady  upon  the  stairs  —  surely  they 
would  have  supposed  the  very  devil  himself  was  coming 
down. 

It  took  me  nearly  a  quarter  of  an  hour  to  get  myself 
tolerably  clean,  and  I  could  not  have  done  that  had  I 
riot  used  some  grease  that  was  upon  the  stand.  At  the 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

end,  however,  I  stepped  back  from  the  glass  confident 
that  with  good  luck  I  should  run  the  gantlet  safely. 

Just  as  I  prepared  to  step  forth  a  new  thought  occurred 
to  me  —  who  was  I  ?  If  questioned,  as  was  highly  prob 
able,  how  could  I  account  for  my  presence?  Who  should 
I  pretend  to  be?  I  turned  over  the  mass  of  papers  lying 
before  me  on  the  table.  They  were  mostly  accounts  and 
detailed  orders  about  which  I  cared  nothing,  but  finally 
my  search  was  rewarded  by  the  discovery  of  a  recent 
army  list.  I  ran  my  eyes  hastily  down  the  artillery  assign 
ments  —  Barry,  Sommers,  Fitzmorris,  Sloan,  Reilly.  Ah, 
there  at  last  was  exactly  what  I  wanted  — "  Patrick  L. 
Curran,  Colonel  Sixth  Ohio  Light  Artillery,  McRoberts's 
Division,  Thomas's  Corps,  assigned  special  service,  staff 
Major-General  Halleck,  Washington,  D.  C." 

"Curran,  Sixth  Ohio"  —  good;  and  the  other?  I 
glanced  again  at  the  open  order.  "  Culbertson,  Four 
teenth  Pennsylvania."  I  would  remember  those  names, 
and  with  a  jaunty  confidence  in  my  success,  born  of  thor 
ough  preparation,  I  stepped  to  the  open  door  and  strode 
forth  into  the  brilliantly  lighted  hall.  Barring  the  single 
accident  of  encountering  a  possible  acquaintance  in  the 
throng  below,  I  felt  fully  capable  of  deceiving  his  Satanic 
Majesty  himself. 


132 


CHAPTER   XV 

AT  THE   STAFF   OFFICERS*   BALL 

THE  young  officer  glanced  up  hastily  at  sound  of 
approaching  footsteps,  and  rose  to  his  feet  to 
permit  of  my  passage.     yHe  wore  the  full  dress 
uniform   of   an   artilleryman,    and   his   evident   surprise 
at  my  presence  made  me  realize  the  necessity  of  address 
ing  him. 

"  Lieutenant,"  I  asked  courteously,  resting  one  hand 
easily  upon  the  balustrade,  "  could  you  inform  me  if 
General  Sheridan  and  those  members  of  the  staff  who 
accompanied  him  down  the  lines  this  afternoon  have  yet 
returned  ?  " 

"  They  have  not,  sir." 

"  Ah,  I  was  in  hopes  they  might  have  arrived  by  this 
time.  I  see  that  you  belong  to  my  branch  of  the  service. 
May  I  inquire  your  battery  ?  " 

He  flushed  with  pleasure  at  the  delicate  flattery  of 
my  tone,  and  in  true  soldierly  pride  of  his  corps. 

"  B,  Fifth  New  Jersey,  sir." 

"  I  think  I  remember  them  in  action  —  no  better  com 
mand  in  the  service.  You  were  at  Gettysburg  ?  " 

"  On  Seminary  Ridge,  sir.     It  was  my  first  battle." 

"  A  hard  baptism  of  fire,  indeed,  yet  a  remembrance 
you  will  long  be  proud  to  recall.  I  thank  you  for  your 
courtesy." 

133 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

I  bowed  to  them  both,  and  passed  slowly  down  the  wide 
stairway,  several  couples  rising  as  I  drew  near  to  permit 
of  my  passage.  The  intense  excitement  of  the  strange 
adventure  had  by  this  time  become  a  positive  delight. 
My  cheek  flushed,  my  eyes  kindled  as  though  new  blood 
flowed  in  my  veins. 

"  Ah !  "  I  thought  to  myself  proudly,  "  what  a  story 
it  will  all  make  for  the  camp-fire,  and  if  I  reach  Lee  in 
time  the  tale  of  this  night  will  be  upon  the  lips  of  all 
the  army." 

The  lower  hall  was  very  comfortably  filled  with  figures 
moving  here  and  there  in  converse,  or  occupying  seats 
pressed  close  against  the  walls.  The  greater  portion  were 
attired  in  uniforms  of  the  various  branches  of  service, 
yet  I  observed  not  a  few  civilian  suits,  and  a  considerable 
number  of  women,  some  wearing  the  neat  dress  of  the 
army  nurse,  others  much  more  elaborately  attired — daugh 
ters  of  the  neighborhood,  probably,  with  a  sprinkling  of 
wives  and  sisters  of  the  soldiery.  Guards,  leaning  upon 
their  muskets,  stood  in  statuesque  poses  on  either  side 
of  the  main  entrance,  while  the  wide  archway,  draped  with 
flags,  opening  into  the  ballroom,  revealed  an  inspiring 
glimpse  of  swiftly  revolving  figures  in  gay  uniforms  and 
flashing  skirts.  Over  all  floated  the  low,  swinging  music 
of  the  band. 

All  this  I  noted  as  I  paused  irresolutely  on  the  lower 
stair,  wondering  if  I  could  safely  walk  directly  out  of 
that  front  door,  ignoring  the  sentries  by  right  of  the 
uniform  I  wore,  and  thus  attain  the  open  air.  The  con 
stant  haunting  fear  of  the  early  return  of  Sheridan  and 
his  aides,  or  a  possible  encounter  with  some  former 
acquaintance  in  that  crushing  throng,  almost  decided  me 
upon  venturing  the  passage.  But  already  I  had  hesitated 

134 


At  the  Staff  Officers'  Ball 

too  long.  A  fat,  good-natured-looking  man  of  forty, 
an  infantry  major,  but  wearing  staff  decorations,  and 
evidently  officiating  in  the  capacity  of  floor-manager,  after 
whispering  a  word  in  the  ear  of  another  of  the  same  kind 
beside  the  ballroom  door,  hastily  pushed  his  way  through 
the  laughing  throng  directly  toward  me. 

"  Good-evening,  Colonel,"  he  said,  bowing  deeply. 
"  Your  face  is  not  familiar  to  me,  but  you  will  permit 
me  to  introduce  myself  —  Major  Monsoon,  of  General 
Sheridan's  staff." 

I  accepted  the  fat,  shapeless  hand  he  extended,  and 
pressed  it  warmly. 

"  I  was  just  meditating  a  retreat,  Major,  when  you 
appeared,"  I  replied  frankly.  "  For  I  fear  my  face  is 
equally  unknown  to  all  others  present.  Indeed,  I  feel  like 
a  cat  in  a  strange  garret,  and  hesitated  to  appear  at  all. 
My  only  excuse  for  doing  so  was  a  promise  made  Colonel 
Culbertson  previous  to  his  being  ordered  out  on  duty. 
I  am  Colonel  Curran,  of  the  Sixth  Ohio,  but  at  present 
serving  on  the  staff  of  General  Halleck  at  Washington." 

The  Major's  round,  red  face  glowed  with  welcome. 

"  Extremely  pleased  to  meet  you,  indeed,"  he  exclaimed 
eagerly,  "  and  you  may  be  sure  of  a  most  cordial  greeting. 
Will  you  kindly  step  this  way  ?  " 

As  we  slowly  elbowed  our  way  forward,  all  desire  to 
escape  from  the  ordeal  fled,  and  I  assumed  the  risks  of  the 
masquerade  with  the  reckless  audacity  of  my  years.  Be 
fore  we  reached  the  ballroom  my  conductor,  his  fat  coun 
tenance  fairly  beaming  with  cordiality,  had  stopped  at 
least  twenty  times  to  present  me  to  various  military  titles, 
and  I  had  accepted  innumerable  invitations  without  in  the 
least  knowing  who  gave  them,  or  where  they  were  to  be 
fulfilled.  Finally,  however,  we  broke  through  the  massed 

135 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

ring,  and  succeeded  in  reaching  the  tall  individual  in  spec 
tacles  to  whom  the  Major  had  spoken  previous  to  seeking 
me,  and  I  learned  through  the  introduction  which  followed 
that  I  was  in  the  presence  of  Brigadier-General  Carlton, 
chief  of  staff. 

For  a  moment,  as  I  responded  to  the  hearty  cordiality 
of  his  welcome,  I  was  enabled  to  take  my  first  glance  at 
the  ballroom,  and  found  it  to  my  unaccustomed  soldier 
eyes  an  inspiring  spectacle.  The  room  was  magnificently 
large,  —  a  surprising  apartment,  indeed,  even  in  so  superb 
a  Southern  home  as  this  had  evidently  been,  and  its  pro 
portions  were  magnified  by  numerous  mirrors  extending 
from  floor  to  ceiling,  causing  the  more  distant  dancers  to 
appear  circling  in  space.  Brilliantly  illumined  by  means 
of  hanging  chandeliers  that  oscillated  slightly  to  the  merry 
feet;  decorated  lavishly  everywhere  with  festooned  flags 
and  tastefully  arranged  munitions  of  war;  gay  with  the 
dress  uniforms  of  the  men  and  the  handsome  gowns  of 
the  women,  it  composed  a  scene  so  different  from  any  I 
had  looked  upon  in  years  as  to  hold  me  fascinated.  The 
constant  clatter  of  tongues,  the  merry  laughter,  the  flash 
ing  of  bright  eyes,  and  the  gleam  of  snowy  shoulders,  the 
good-humored  repartees  caught  as  the  various  couples 
circled  swiftly  past,  the  quick,  musical  gliding  of  flying 
feet  over  the  waxen  floor,  the  continuous  whirl  of  the 
intoxicating  waltz,  and  over  all  the  inspiring  strains  of 
Strauss,  caused  my  heart  to  bound,  and  brought  with  it  an 
insane  desire  to  participate. 

Yet  gazing,  entranced,  upon  the  animated  scene,  and 
feeling  deeply  the  intoxication  of  the  moment,  my  eyes 
were  eagerly  searching  that  happy  throng  for  sight  of  one 
fair  woman's  face.  Strange  as  it  must  seem  to  others, 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  to  meet  her  might  mean  betrayal 

136 


At  the  Staff  Officers'  Ball 

and  death  —  ay!  might  even  result  in  the  destruction  of 
an  army  —  in  my  weakness  I  secretly  longed  for  just  such 
a  happening ;  felt,  indeed,  that  I  must  again  see  her,  have 
speech  with  her,  before  I  went  forth  alone  into  the  mani 
fold  dangers  of  the  night.  It  was  foolhardiness,  —  in 
sanity  in  very  truth,  —  yet  such  was  the  secret  yearning  of 
my  heart.  If  I  could  only  once  know,  know  from  her  own 
truthful  lips,  that  she  already  belonged  to  another,  I 
could,  I  believed,  tear  her  image  from  my  memory;  but 
while  I  yet  doubted  (and  in  spite  of  all  I  had  heard  I 
doubted  still),  no  desperate  case  should  ever  prevent  my 
seeking  her  with  all  the  mad  ardor  of  love,  no  faintness  of 
heart  should  intervene  between  us.  That  she  was  present 
I  knew  from  those  chance  words  overheard  in  the  chimney, 
and  my  one  deep  hope  ever  since  I  donned  that  Federal 
uniform  and  ventured  down  the  stairs  (a  hope  most  oddly 
mingled  with  dread)  was  that  we  might  in  some  manner 
be  brought  together.  I  was  yet  vainly  seeking  a  glimpse 
of  her  among  the  many  who  circled  past,  when  I  was  sud 
denly  recalled  to  the  extreme  delicacy  of  my  situation  by 
the  deep  voice  of  the  Major  asking  me  a  direct  question : 

"  Do  you  ever  dance,  Colonel  ?  " 

Exactly  what  I  may  have  replied  I  know  not,  but  it  was 
evidently  translated  as  an  affirmative,  for  in  another  mo 
ment  I  was  being  piloted  down  the  side  of  the  long  room, 
while  he  gossiped  in  my  rather  inattentive  ear. 

"  As  you  have  doubtless  remarked,  Colonel,  we  are 
extremely  fortunate  in  our  ladies  to-night.  By  Jove, 
they  would  grace  an  inauguration  ball  at  Washington. 
So  many  officers'  wives  have  joined  us  lately,  supposing 
we  would  make  permanent  camp  here,  and  besides  there 
are  more  loyal  families  in  this  neighborhood  than  we  find 
usually.  At  least  their  loyalty  is  quite  apparent  while 

137 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

we  remain.  Then  the  General  Hospital  nurses  are  not 
especially  busy,  —  no  battle  lately,  you  know,  —  and  there 
are  some  deuced  pretty  girls  among  them.  Ballroom 
looks  nice,  don't  you  think?" 

"  Extremely  well ;  the  decorations  are  in  most  excel 
lent  taste." 

"  Entirely  the  work  of  the  staff.  Great  pity  so  many 
were  compelled  to  be  absent,  but  a  soldier  can  never  tell. 
Here  upon  special  duty,  Colonel  ?  " 

"  I  brought  despatches  from  the  President  to  General 
Sheridan." 

"  Wish  you  might  remain  with  us  permanently.  Your 
command,  I  believe,  is  not  connected  with  our  Eastern 
army  ?  " 

"  No,  with  Thomas  in  the  Cumberland." 

"  Ah,  yes ;  had  some  very  pretty  fighting  out  there,  I 
understand  —  oh,  pardon  me,  Miss  Minor,  permit  me  to 
present  to  you  Colonel  Curran,  of  General  Halleck's  staff. 
The  Colonel,  I  believe,  is  as  able  a  dancer  as  he  is  a 
soldier,  and  no  higher  compliment  to  his  abilities  could 
possibly  be  paid.  Miss  Minor,  Colonel,  is  a  native  Vir 
ginian,  who  is  present  under  protest,  hoping  doubtless 
to  capture  some  young  officer,  and  thus  weaken  the 
enemy." 

I  bowed  pleasantly  to  the  bright-eyed  young  woman 
facing  me,  and  not  sorry  to  escape  the  Major's  inquisi- 
tiveness,  at  once  begged  for  the  remainder  of  the  waltz. 
The  request  was  laughingly  granted,  and  in  another  mo 
ment  we  were  threading  our  way  amid  the  numerous 
couples  upon  the  floor.  She  proved  so  delightful  a  dan 
cer  that  I  simply  yielded  myself  up  to  full  enjoyment  of 
the  measure,  and  conversation  lapsed,  until  a  sudden 
cessation  of  the  music  left  us  stranded  so  close  to  the 

138 


At  the  Staff  Officers'  Ball 

fireplace  that  the  very  sight  of  it  brought  a  vivid  reali 
zation  of  my  perilous  position.  If  it  had  not,  my  compan 
ion's  chance  remark  most  assuredly  would. 

"  How  easily  you  waltz !  "  she  said  enthusiastically,  her 
sparkling  eyes  and  flushed  cheeks  testifying  to  her  keen 
enjoyment.  "  So  many  find  me  difficult  to  keep  step  with 
that  I  have  become  fearful  of  venturing  upon  the  floor 
with  a  stranger.  However,  I  shall  always  be  glad  to  give 
you  a  character  to  any  of  my  friends." 

"  I  sincerely  thank  you,"  I  returned  in  the  same  spirit, 
"  and  I  can  certainly  return  the  compliment  most  heartily. 
It  is  so  long  since  I  was  privileged  to  dance  with  a  lady 
that  I  confess  to  having  felt  decidedly  awkward  at  the 
start,  but  your  step  proved  so  accommodating  that  I 
became  at  once  at  home,  and  enjoyed  the  waltz  immensely. 
I  fail  to  discover  any  seats  in  the  room,  or  I  should  en 
deavor  to  find  one  vacant  for  you." 

"  Oh,  I  am  not  in  the  least  tired."  She  was  looking  at 
me  with  so  deep  an  expression  of  interest  in  her  eyes 
that  I  dimly  wondered  at  it. 

"  Did  I  understand  rightly,"  she  asked,  playing  idly 
with  her  fan,  "  that  Major  Monsoon  introduced  you  to  me 
as  Colonel  Curran  of  General  Halleck's  staff  ?  " 

What  the  deuce  am  I  up  against  now?  I  thought,  and 
my  heart  beat  quickly.  Yet  retreat  was  impossible,  and  I 
answered  with  assumed  carelessness: 

"  I  am,  most  assuredly,  Colonel  Curran." 

"From  Ohio?" 

This  was  certainly  coming  after  me  with  a  vengeance, 
and  I  stole  one  quick  glance  at  the  girl's  face.  It  was 
devoid  of  suspicion,  merely  evincing  a  polite  interest. 

"  I  have  the  honor  of  commanding  the  Sixth  Artillery 
Regiment  from  that  State." 

139 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  You  must  pardon  me,  Colonel,  for  my  seeming  in- 
quisitiveness,"  and  her  eyes  sparkled  with  demure  mis 
chief.  "  Yet  I  cannot  quite  understand.  I  was  at  school 
in  Connecticut  with  a  Miss  Curran  whose  father  was  an 
officer  of  artillery  from  Ohio,  and,  naturally,  I  at  once 
thought  of  her  when  the  Major  pronounced  your  name; 
yet  it  certainly  cannot  be  you  —  you  are  altogether  too 
young,  for  Myrtle  must  be  eighteen." 

I  laughed,  decidedly  relieved  from  what  I  feared  might 
prove  a  most  awkward  situation. 

"  Well,  yes,  Miss  Minor,  I  am  indeed  somewhat  youth 
ful  to  be  Myrtle's  father,"  I  said  at  a  venture,  "  but  I 
might  serve  as  her  brother,  you  know,  and  not  stretch 
the  point  of  age  over-much." 

She  clasped  her  hands  on  my  arm  with  a  gesture  of 
delight. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad ;  I  knew  Myrtle  had  a  brother,  but 
never  heard  he  also  was  in  the  army.  Did  you  know, 
Colonel,  she  was  intending  to  come  down  here  with  me 
when  I  returned  South,  at  the  close  of  our  school  year, 
but  from  some  cause  was  disappointed.  How  delighted 
she  would  have  been  to  meet  you !  I  shall  certainly  write 
and  tell  her  what  a  splendidly  romantic  time  we  had  to 
gether.  You  look  so  much  like  Myrtle  I  wonder  I  failed 
to  recognize  you  at  once." 

She  was  rattling  on  without  affording  me  the  slightest 
opportunity  to  slip  in  a  word  explanatory,  when  her 
glance  chanced  to  fall  upon  some  one  who  was  approach 
ing  us  through  the  throng. 

"  Oh,  by  the  way,  Colonel,  there  is  another  of  Myrtle's 
old  schoolmates  present  to-night  —  a  most  intimate  friend, 
indeed,  who  would  never  forgive  me  if  I  permitted  you 
to  go  without  meeting  her." 

140 


At  the  Staff  Officers'  Ball 

She  drew  me  back  hastily. 

"  Edith,"  she  said,  touching  the  sleeve  of  a  young 
woman  who  was  slowly  passing,  "  Edith,  wait  just  a  mo 
ment,  dear ;  this  is  Colonel  Curran  —  Myrtle  Curran's 
brother,  you  know.  Colonel  Curran,  Mrs.  Brennan." 


141 


CHAPTER   XVI 

THE   WOMAN    I    LOVED 

THE  crucial  moment  had  arrived,  and  I  think 
my  heart  actually  stopped  beating  as  I  stood 
gazing  helplessly  into  her  face.  I  saw  her  eyes 
open  wide  in  astonished  recognition,  and  then  a  deep  flush 
swept  over  throat  and  cheek.  For  the  instant  I  believed 
she  would  not  speak,  or  that  she  would  give  way  to  her 
excitement  and  betray  everything.  I  durst  give  no  signal 
of  warning,  for  there  existed  no  tie  between  us  to  warrant 
my  expecting  any  consideration  from  her.  It  was  an  in 
stant  so  tense  that  her  silence  seemed  like  a  blow.  Yet 
it  was  only  an  instant.  Then  her  eyes  smiled  into  mine 
most  frankly,  and  her  hand  was  extended. 

"  I  am  more  than  delighted  to  meet  you,  Colonel 
Curran,"  she  said  calmly,  although  I  could  feel  her  lips 
tremble  to  the  words,  while  the  fingers  I  held  were  like 
ice.  "  Myrtle  was  one  of  my  dearest  friends,  and  she 
chanced  to  be  in  my  mind  even  as  we  met.  That  was  why," 
she  added,  turning  toward  Miss  Minor,  as  though  she 
felt  her  momentary  agitation  had  not  passed  unobserved, 
"  I  was  so  surprised  when  you  first  presented  Colonel 
Curran." 

"  I  confess  to  having  felt  strangely  myself,"  returned 
the  other,  archly,  "  although  I  believe  I  concealed  my  feel 
ings  far  better  than  you  did,  Edith.  Really,  I  thought 
you  were  going  to  faint.  It  must  be  that  Colonel  Curran 

142 


The  Woman  I  Loved 

exercises  some  strange  occult  influence  over  the  weaker 
sex.  Perhaps  he  is  the  seventh  son  of  a  seventh  son; 
are  you,  Colonel?  However,  dear,  I  am  safe  for  the 
present  from  his  mysterious  spell,  and  you  will  be  com 
pelled  to  face  the  danger  alone,  as  here  comes  Lieutenant 
Hammersmith  to  claim  the  dance  I  've  promised  him." 

Before  Mrs.  Brennan  could  interfere,  the  laughing  girl 
had  placed  her  hand  on  the  Lieutenant's  blue  sleeve,  and, 
with  a  mocking  good-bye  flung  backward  over  her 
shoulder,  vanished  in  the  crowd,  leaving  us  standing  there 
alone. 

The  lady  waited  in  such  apparent  indifference,  gently 
tapping  the  floor  with  her  neatly  shod  foot,  her  eyes 
wandering  carelessly  over  the  throng  in  our  front,  that 
I  felt  utterly  at  sea.  Evidently  she  had  no  intention  of 
addressing  me,  yet  I  could  not  continue  to  stand  there 
beside  her  in  silence  like  a  fool.  That  she  possessed  a 
pretty  temper  I  already  knew,  but  better  a  touch  of  that 
than  this  silent  disdain. 

"  Would  you  be  exceedingly  angry  if  I  were  to  ask  you 
to  dance  ?  "  I  questioned,  stealing  surreptitiously  a  glance 
at  her  proudly  averted  face. 

"  Angry  ?  Most  assuredly  not,"  in  apparent  surprise. 
"  Yet  I  trust  you  will  not  ask  me.  I  have  been  upon  the 
floor  only  once  to-night.  I  am  not  at  all  in  the  mood." 

The  words  were  not  encouraging,  yet  they  served  to 
break  the  ice,  and  I  was  never  easily  daunted. 

"  If  there  were  chairs  here  I  should  venture  to  ask 
even  a  greater  favor —  that  you  would  consent  to  sit 
out  this  set  with  me." 

She  turned  slightly,  lifted  her  eyes  inquiringly  to  mine, 
and  her  face  lightened. 

"  No  doubt  we  might  discover  seats  without  difficulty 

143 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

in  the  anteroom,"  she  answered,  indicating  the  direction 
by  a  glance.  "  There  do  not  appear  to  be  many  '  sitters- 
out  '  at  this  ball,  and  the  few  who  do  are  not  crowded." 

If  the  pendulum  of  hope  and  despair  swings  one  way, 
the  unalterable  laws  of  mental  gravitation  compel  it  to  go 
just  as  far  the  other,  and  although  I  do  not  remember 
uttering  so  much  as  a  word  while  we  traversed  the 
crowded  floor  and  gained  entrance  to  the  smaller  room 
beyond,  yet  my  heart  was  singing  a  song  of  the  deepest 
hope.  The  apartment  contained,  as  she  prophesied,  but 
few  occupants,  and  I  conducted  her  to  the  farther  end 
of  it,  where  we  found  a  comfortable  divan  and  no  trouble 
some  neighbors. 

As  I  glanced  at  her  now,  I  marked  a  distinct  change 
in  her  face.  The  old  indifference,  so  well  assumed  while 
we  were  in  the  presence  of  others,  had  utterly  vanished 
as  by  magic,  and  she  sat  looking  at  me  in  anxious  yet 
impetuous  questioning. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  she  exclaimed,  her  eyes  never  once 
leaving  my  face,  "  what  does  this  mean  ?  this  masquerade  ? 
this  wearing  of  the  Federal  uniform?  this  taking  of  an 
other's  name  ?  this  being  here  at  all  ?  " 

"  If  I  should  say  that  I  came  hoping  to  see  you  again," 
I  answered,  scarce  knowing  how  best  to  proceed  or  how 
far  to  put  confidence  in  her,  "  what  would  you  think  ?  " 

The  color  flamed  quickly  into  her  cheeks,  but  the  clear 
eyes  never  faltered.  They  seemed  to  read  my  very  soul. 

"  If  that  is  true,  that  you  were  extremely  foolish  to 
take  such  a  risk  for  so  small  a  reward,"  she  returned 
calmly.  "  Nor,  under  these  circumstances,  would  I  remain 
here  so  much  as  a  moment  to  encourage  you.  But  it  is  not 
true.  This  is  no  light  act;  your  very  life  must  lie  in  the 
balance,  or  you  could  never  assume  such  risk.  Doubtless 

144 


The  Woman  I  Loved 

you  hesitate  to  trust  me  fully,  but  I  assure  you  you  need 
not,  for  you  have  placed  me  under  certain  personal  obli 
gations  which  I  have  no  desire  to  ignore.  Captain  Wayne, 
you  are  in  trouble,  in  danger  —  will  you  not  tell  me  all, 
and  permit  me  to  aid  you  by  every  means  in  my  power  ?  " 

"  I  would  trust  you  gladly  with  my  life  or  my  honor," 
I  replied  soberly.  "  If  I  had  less  faith  in  you  I  should 
not  be  here  now." 

She  started  slightly  at  the  words,  and  for  an  instant 
her  eyes  fell.  "  Your  life  ?  "  she  questioned,  "  do  you 
mean  that  is  in  the  balance  ?  " 

"  I  understand  that  I  am  condemned  to  be  shot  as  a 
spy  at  daybreak." 

"  Shot  ?    On  what  authority  ?    Who  told  you  ?  " 

"  On  the  order  of  General  Sheridan.  My  informant 
was  Lieutenant  Caton,  of  his  staff." 

"  Shot  ?  As  a  spy  ?  Why,  it  surely  cannot  be !  Frank 
said —  Captain  Wayne,  believe  me,  I  knew  absolutely 
nothing  of  all  this.  Do  not  think  I  should  ever  have 
rested  if  I  had  dreamed  that  you  were  held  under  so 
false  a  charge.  I  promised  you  I  would  see  General 
Sheridan  on  your  behalf." 

"  Yes,"  I  assented  hastily,  for  her  agitation  was  so  great 
I  feared  it  might  attract  the  attention  of  others.  "  I  re 
member  you  said  so  at  the  time  of  my  arrest,  but  sup 
posed  you  had  either  forgotten  or  had  found  your 
intercession  fruitless." 

"  Why,  how  you  must  have  despised  me!  Forgotten?  " 
—  her  eyes  filled  instantly  with  tears.  "  Not  for  an 
hour,  Captain  Wayne,  but  Frank  — "  she  bit  her  lip 
impatiently  —  "I  was  told,  that  is,  I  was  led  to  believe 
that  you  were  —  had  been  sent  North  as  a  prisoner  of 
war  late  last  night.  Otherwise  I  should  have  insisted 
10  I45 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

upon  seeing  you  —  on  pleading  your  cause  with  the 
General  himself.  The  Major  and  I  breakfasted  with  him 
this  morning,  but  your  name  was  not  mentioned,  for  I 
believed  you  safe." 

She  did  not  appear  to  realize,  so  deep  was  her  present 
indignation  and  regret,  that  my  hand  had  found  a  resting- 
place  upon  her  own. 

"  You  must  believe  me,  Captain  Wayne ;  I  could  not 
bear  to  have  you  feel  that  I  could  prove  such  an  ingrate." 

"  You  need  never  suppose  I  should  think  that,"  I  replied, 
with  an  earnestness  of  manner  that  caused  her  to  glance 
at  me  in  surprise.  "  I  confidently  expected  to  hear  from 
you  all  day,  and  finally  when  no  word  came  I  became 
convinced  some  such  misconception  as  you  have  men 
tioned  must  have  occurred.  Then  it  became  my  turn  to 
act  upon  my  own  behalf  if  I  would  preserve  my  life ;  yet 
never  for  one  moment  have  I  doubted  you  or  the  sincerity 
of  your  pledge  to  me." 

She  drew  her  hand  away  from  my  clasp,  gently  and 
not  unkindly,  then  passed  it  through  the  masses  of  her 
dark,  shining  hair,  but  her  face  remained  turned  aside 
from  me.  Oh,  how  I  longed  at  that  moment  to  pour 
forth  in  fervent  words  the  affection  that  burned  within 
my  heart !  But  irrespective  of  the  doubt  as  to  her  being 
free  to  listen  to  such  a  declaration,  there  was  a  pride 
about  her  manner,  a  certain  restraint  which  she  ever 
seemed  to  exercise  over  me,  that  effectually  sealed  my  lips. 
Her  very  presence  was  a  moral  tonic,  and  I  felt  it  would 
be  easier  to  tear  out  my  tongue  than  to  utter  anything 
which  she  could  construe  into  possible  insult.  The  very 
depth  of  her  perfect  womanhood  was  itself  protection, 
and,  until  the  veil  was  finally  lifted,  my  lips  were  vowed 
to  silence. 

146 


The  Woman  I  Loved 


s 


She  waited  quietly  while  a  couple  passed  us  and  sought 
seats  nearer  the  door. 

"  Tell  me  the  entire  story,"  she  said  gently. 

As  quickly  as  possible  I  reviewed  the  salient  events 
which  had  occurred  since  our  last  meeting.  Without 
denying  the  presence  of  Major  Brennan  during  my  stormy 
meeting  with  General  Sheridan,  I  did  not  dwell  upon  it, 
nor  mention  the  personal  affray  that  had  occurred  between 
us.  Even  had  I  not  supposed  the  man  to  be  her  husband 
I  should  never  have  taken  advantage  of  his  treachery  to 
advance  my  own  cause.  God  knows  I  have  enough  fail 
ings  to  account  for,  but  I  have  never  done  my  fighting 
in  the  dark.  Neither  did  I  speak  of  the  information  I 
now  sought  to  bring  to  Lee,  for  her  sympathy,  her  interest, 
her  loyalty,  were  all  with  the  opposing  army.  She  fol 
lowed  my  narrative  eagerly,  her  eyes  growing  darker 
with  intensity  of  interest  as  I  depicted  our  eventful 
climb  up  the  black  chimney,  and  my  venture  down 
the  stairs  into  the  crowded  ballroom.  As  I  concluded 
there  was  a  tear  glistening  on  her  long  lashes,  but  she 
seemed  unconscious  of  it,  and  made  no  attempt  to  dash 
it  away. 

"  You  have  not  told  me  all,"  she  commented  quietly. 
"  But  I  can  understand  and  appreciate  the  reason  for  your 
silence.  I  know  Frank's  impetuosity,  and  you  are  very 
kind,  Captain  Wayne,  to  spare  my  feelings,  but  you  must 
not  remain  here;  every  moment  of  delay  increases  your 
danger.  Sheridan  and  those  of  his  staff  who  would  surely 
recognize  you  were  expected  back  before  this,  and  may 
appear  at  any  moment  —  yet  how  can  you  get  away  ?  how 
is  it  possible  for  me  to  assist  you  ?  " 

There  was  an  eager  anxiety  in  her  face  that  piqued  me. 
Like  most  lovers  I  chose  to  give  it  a  wrong  interpretation. 

147 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  You  are  anxious  to  be  rid  of  me?  "  I  asked,  ashamed 
of  the  words  even  as  I  uttered  them. 

"  That  remark  is  unworthy  of  you,"  and  she  arose  to 
her  feet  almost  haughtily.  "  My  sole  thought  in  this  is 
the  terrible  risk  you  incur  in  remaining  here." 

"  Your  interest  then  is  personal  to  me,  may  I  believe?  " 

"  I  am  a  loyal  woman,"  proudly,  "  and  would  do  nothing 
whatever  to  imperil  the  cause  of  my  country;  but  your 
condemnation  is  unjust,  and  I  am,  in  a  measure,  respon 
sible  for  it.  I  assist  you,  Captain  Wayne,  for  your  own 
sake,  and  in  response  to  my  individual  sense  of  honor." 

God  knows  I  could  not  speak,  although  my  heart  seemed 
bursting  within  my  bosom.  By  sheer  power  of  her  will, 
her  pride,  her  perfect  womanhood,  she  held  me  from  her 
as  though  a  wall  divided  us.  Not  for  an  instant  did  she 
permit  me  to  forget  that  she  was  the  wife  of  another. 

"  Have  you  formulated  any  plan  ?  "  she  asked  quickly, 
and  her  rising  color  made  me  feel  that  she  had  deci 
phered  my  struggle  in  my  eyes. 

"  Only  to  walk  out  under  protection  of  this  uniform, 
and  when  once  safe  in  the  open  to  trust  that  same  good 
fortune  which  has  thus  far  befriended  me." 

She  shook  her  head  doubtfully,  and  stood  a  moment  in 
silence,  looking  thoughtfully  at  the  moving  figures  in  the 
room  beyond. 

"  I  fear  it  cannot  be  done  without  arousing  suspicion," 
she  said  at  last,  slowly.  "  I  chance  to  know  there  are  un 
usual  precautions  being  taken  to-night,  and  the  entire 
camp  is  doubly  patrolled.  Even  this  house  has  a  cordon  of 
guards  about  it,  but  for  what  reason  I  have  not  learned. 
No,"  she  spoke  decisively,  "  there  is  no  other  way.  Cap 
tain  Wayne,  I  am  going  to  try  to  save  you  to-night,  but 
in  doing  so  I  must  trust  my  reputation  in  your  keeping." 

148 


The  Woman  I  Loved 

"  I  will  protect  it  with  my  life." 

"  Protect  it  with  your  silence,  rather.  I  know  you  to  be 
a  gentleman,  or  I  should  never  attempt  to  carry  out  the 
only  means  of  escape  which  seems  at  all  feasible.  Dis 
covery  would  place  me  in  an  extremely  embarrassing  posi 
tion,  and  I  must  rely  upon  you  to  protect  me  from  such  a 
possibility." 

"  I  beg  you,"  I  began,  "  do  not  compromise  yourself  in 
any  way  for  my  sake." 

"  But  I  am  myself  already  deeply  involved  in  this,"  she 
interrupted,  "  and  I  could  retain  no  peace  of  mind  were  I 
to  do  otherwise.  Now  listen.  Make  your  way  back  to  the 
ballroom,  and  in  fifteen  minutes  from  now  be  engaged  in 
conversation  with  General  Carlton  near  the  main  entrance. 
I  shall  join  you  there,  and  you  will  take"  your  cue  from 
me.  You  understand  ?  " 

"  Perfectly,  but  —  " 

"  There  is  no  '  but,'  Captain  Wayne,  only  do  not  fail 
me." 

Our  eyes  met  for  an  instant ;  what  she  read  in  mine  God 
knows  —  in  hers  was  determination,  with  a  daring  strange 
to  woman.  The  next  moment  she  had  vanished  through  a 
side  door,  and  I  was  alone. 


149 


CHAPTER   XVII 

THROUGH  THE  CAMP  OF  THE  ENEMY 

A  GLANCE  at  my  watch  told  me  that  it  was  al 
ready  within  a  few  moments  of  midnight.  There 
was,  however,  no  diminution  in  the  festivities, 
and  I  waited  in  silence  until  I  heard  the  sentries  calling 
the  hour,  and  then  pressed  my  way  back  into  the  noisy, 
crowded  ballroom.  I  was  stopped  twice  by  well-mean 
ing  officers  whom  I  had  met  earlier  in  the  evening,  but 
breaking  away  from  them  after  the  exchange  of  a  sentence 
or  two,  I  urged  my  course  as  directly  as  possible  toward 
where  the  spectacled  brigadier  yet  held  his  post  as  master 
of  ceremonies. 

We  had  been  conversing  pleasantly  for  several  minutes 
when  Mrs.  Brennan  appeared.  Standing  so  as  to  face  the 
stairs,  I  saw  her  first  coming  down,  and  noted  that  she 
wore  her  hat,  and  had  a  light  walking-cloak  thrown  over 
her  shoulders.  My  heart  beat  faster  as  I  realized  for 
the  first  time  that  she  intended  to  be  my  companion. 

"  Oh,  General,  I  am  exceedingly  glad  to  find  you  yet 
here,"  she  exclaimed  as  she  came  up,  and  extended  a  neatly 
gloved  hand  to  him.  "  I  have  a  favor  to  ask  which  I  am 
told  you  alone  have  the  authority  to  grant." 

He  bowed  gallantly. 

"  I  am  very  sure,"  he  returned  smilingly,  "  that  Mrs. 
Brennan  will  never  request  anything  which  I  would  not 
gladly  yield." 

150 


Through  the  Camp  of  the  Enemy 

She  flashed  her  eyes  brightly  into  his  face. 

"  Most  assuredly  not.  The  fact  is,  General,  Colonel 
Curran,  with  whom  I  see  you  are  already  acquainted, 
was  to  pass  the  night  at  the  Major's  quarters,  and  as 
he  has  not  yet  returned,  the  duty  has  naturally  devolved 
upon  me  to  see  our  guest  safely  deposited.  ,We  are  at 
the  Mitchell  House,  you  remember,  which  is  beyond  the 
inner  lines ;  and  while,  of  course,  I  have  been  furnished 
with  a  pass,"  she  held  up  the  paper  for  his  inspection, 
"  and  have  been  also  instructed  as  to  the  countersign, 
I  fear  this  will  scarcely  suffice  for  the  safe  passage  of 
the  Colonel." 

The  General  laughed  good-humoredly,  evidently  pleased 
with  her  assumption  of  military  knowledge. 

"  Colonel  Curran  is  certainly  to  be  congratulated  upon 
having  found  so  charming  a  guide,  madam,  and  I  can 
assure  you  I  shall  most  gladly  do  my  part  toward  the 
success  of  the  expedition.  The  Major  was  expected  back 
before  this,  I  believe  ?  " 

"  He  left  word  that  if  he  had  not  returned  by  twelve 
I  was  to  wait  for  him  no  longer,  as  he  should  go  directly 
to  his  quarters.  I  find  the  life  of  a  soldier  to  be  extremely 
uncertain." 

"  We  are  our  country's  servants,  madam,"  he  replied 
proudly,  and  then  taking  out  a  pad  of  blanks  from  his 
pocket,  turned  to  me. 

"  May  I  ask  your  full  name  and  rank,  Colonel  ?  " 

"  Patrick  L.  Curran,  Colonel,  Sixth  Ohio  Light 
Artillery." 

He  wrote  it  down  rapidly,  tore  off  the  paper,  and  handed 
it  to  me. 

"  That  will  take  you  safely  through  our  inner  guard 
lines,"  he  said  gravely,  "  that  being  as  far  as  my  juris- 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

diction  extends.  Good-night,  Colonel;  good-night,  Mrs. 
Brennan." 

She  smiled  her  good-bye  to  him,  and  placed  a  gloved 
hand  confidingly  on  my  arm. 

"  I  believe  I  recall  the  road  and  shall  find  no  difficulty 
in  guiding  you,"  she  said.  "  At  least  we  cannot  go  so 
very  far  astray." 

How  cool  and  self-possessed  she  appeared  —  no  hurry, 
no  outward  nervousness  marred  a  single  action.  I  felt 
my  heart  throb  with  new-born  pride  of  her  as  I  marked 
the  marvellous  self-control  which  characterized  every 
movement,  for  I  realized  now  that  her  risk  in  the  adventure 
was  scarcely  second  to  my  own.  As  I  ventured  life,  she 
ventured  honor,  and  I  doubted  not  hers  was  the  harder 
task  of  the  two.  Yet  she  gave  no  outward  sign  of 
struggle ;  as  we  crossed  the  crowded  hall  I  could  note  no 
lack  of  resolution,  no  faltering  of  purpose  in  either  step 
or  voice. 

At  the  door  an  officer  spoke  to  her. 

"  Surely  you  are  not  leaving  us  so  early,  Mrs.  Bren 
nan?"  he  questioned  anxiously.  "Why,  supper  has  not 
even  been  announced." 

I  felt  her  hand  close  more  tightly  upon  my  arm. 

"  Unfortunately  we  must,"  she  replied,  in  a  tone  expres 
sive  of  deep  regret.  "  The  Major  was  to  go  directly  to 
his  quarters  if  he  was  not  here  by  midnight,  and  would 
surely  worry  were  I  still  absent.  Have  you  ever  met  my 
friend?  Pardon  me  —  Captain  Burns,  Colonel  Curran." 

We  bowed  ceremoniously,  and  the  next  moment  Mrs. 
Brennan  and  I  were  out  upon  the  steps,  breathing  the 
cool  night  air.  I  glanced  curiously  at  her  face  as  the 
gleam  of  light  fell  upon  it  —  how  calm  and  reserved  she 
appeared,  and  yet  her  eyes  were  aglow  with  intense 

152 


Through  the  Camp  of  the  Enemy 

excitement.  At  the  foot  of  the  steps  she  glanced  up  at 
the  dark,  projecting  roof  far  above  us. 

"  Do  you  suppose  he  can  possibly  be  up  there  yet  ?  " 
she  asked,  in  a  tone  so  low  as  to  be  inaudible  to  the  ears 
of  the  sentry. 

"Who?  Bungay?"  I  questioned  in  surprise,  for  my 
thoughts  were  elsewhere.  "  Oh,  he  was  like  a  cat,  and 
there  are  trees  at  the  rear.  Probably  he  is  safe  long  ago, 
or  else  a  prisoner  once  more." 

Beyond  the  gleam  of  the  uncovered  windows  all  was 
wrapped  in  complete  darkness,  save  that  here  and  there  we 
could  distinguish  the  dull  red  glare  of  camp-fires  where 
the  company  cooks  were  yet  at  work,  or  some  sentry 
post  had  been  established.  All  the  varied  sounds  of  a 
congested  camp  at  night  were  in  the  air  —  the  champing 
and  pounding  of  horses,  the  murmur  of  men's  voices,  the 
distant  rumbling  of  heavy  wagons,  with  an  occasional 
shout,  and  the  noise  of  axes.  It  was  also  evident,  from 
the  numerous  flitting  lanterns,  like  so  many  glow-worms, 
the  late  labors  of  the  cooks,  and  other  unmistakable  signs, 
that  active  preparations  for  an  early  movement  were 
already  well  under  way. 

We  turned  sharply  to  the  left,  and  proceeded  down  a 
comparatively  smooth  road,  which  seemed  to  me  to  possess 
a  rock  basis,  it  felt  so  hard.  From  the  position  of  the 
stars  I  judged  our  course  to  be  eastward,  but  the  night 
was  sufficiently  obscured  to  shroud  all  objects  more  than 
a  few  yards  distant.  Except  for  the  varied  camp  noises 
on  either  side  of  us  the  evening  was  oppressively  still, 
and  the  air  had  the  late  chill  of  high  altitudes.  Mrs. 
Brennan  pressed  more  closely  to  me  as  we  passed  beyond 
the  narrow  zone  of  light,  and  unconsciously  we  fell  into 
step  together. 

153 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"Are  you  chilled  ?"  I  asked,  bending  my  head  toward  her. 

"  Not  in  the  least ;  but  I  must  confess  to  nervousness." 

I  think  we  both  recalled  my  wrapping  her  in  the 
flapping  cavalry  cloak  the  night  we  were  first  alone  to 
gether,  for  she  added  quickly :  "  I  am  quite  warmly 
clothed,  and  have  not  far  to  go." 

One  often  receives  certain  impressions  without  in  the 
least  knowing  by  what  means  they  are  conveyed  —  some 
peculiar  trick  of  tone  or  manner  teaching  a  lesson 
the  lips  refrain  from  expressing.  Some  such  influence 
now,  unconsciously  exerted  possibly,  made  me  feel  that 
my  companion  preferred  to  remain  silent ;  that  I  could 
best  prove  my  respect  for  her  by  quietly  accepting  her 
guidance  without  attempting  converse.  We  walked 
slowly  so  as  not  to  attract  attention,  as  it  was  impossi 
ble  to  say  that  we  were  unobserved.  Once  she  slipped 
upon  a  stone  and  I  caught  her,  but  neither  spoke.  Then 
there  came  the  sudden  clatter  of  hoofs  on  the  rocky 
road  behind  us.  I  drew  her  swiftly  aside  within  the 
protecting  shadow  of  a  tree,  while  a  mounted  officer 
rode  by  us  at  a  slashing  gait,  his  cavalry  cape  pulled 
high  over  his  head,  and  the  iron  shoes  of  his  horse  strik 
ing  fire  from  the  flinty  rocks.  I  could  feel  the  heart  of  the 
girl  beating  wildly  against  my  arm,  but  without  exchang 
ing  so  much  as  a  word  we  crept  back  into  the  dark  road 
and  pressed  on. 

A  few  hundred  yards  farther  a  fire  burned  redly  against 
a  pile  of  logs.  The  forms  of  several  men  lay  outstretched 
beside  it,  while  a  sentry  paced  back  and  forth,  in  and 
out  of  the  range  of  light.  We  were  almost  upon  him 
before  he  noted  our  approach,  and  in  his  haste  he  swung 
his  musket  down  from  his  shoulder  until  the  point  of 
its  bayonet  nearly  touched  my  breast. 

154 


Through  the  Camp  of  the  Enemy 

"  Halt !  "  he  cried  sternly,  peering  at  us  in  evident 
surprise.  "  Halt !  this  road  is  closed." 

"  Valley  Forge,"  whispered  the  girl,  and  I  noticed  how 
white  her  face  appeared  in  the  flaming  of  the  fire. 

"  The  word  is  all  right,  Miss,"  returned  the  fel 
low,  stoutly,  yet  without  lowering  his  obstructing  gun. 
"  But  we  cannot  pass  any  one  out  on  the  countersign 
alone.  If  you  was  going  the  other  way  it  would 
answer." 

"  But  we  are  returning  from  the  officers'  ball,"  she  urged 
anxiously,  "  and  are  on  our  way  to  Major  Brennan's 
quarters.  We  have  passes." 

As  she  drew  the  paper  from  out  her  glove  one  of  the 
men  at  the  fire  sprang  to  his  feet  and  strode  across  the 
narrow  road  toward  us.  He  was  smooth  of  face  and 
boyish  looking,  but  wore  corporal's  stripes. 

"  What  is  it,  Mapes  ?  "  he  asked  sharply. 

Without  waiting  an  answer  he  took  the  paper  she  held 
out  and  scanned  it  rapidly. 

"  This  is  all  right,"  he  said,  handing  it  back,  and  lifting 
his  cap  in  salute.  "  You  may  pass,  madam.  You  must 
pardon  us,  but  the  orders  are  exceedingly  strict  to-night. 
Have  you  a  pass  also,  Colonel  ?  "  I  handed  it  to  him, 
and  after  a  single  glance  it  was  returned. 

"  Pass  them,  guard,"  he  said  curtly,  standing  aside. 

Beyond  the  radiance  of  the  fire  she  broke  the  silence. 

"  I  shall  only  be  able  to  go  with  you  so  far  as  the 
summit  of  the  hill  yonder,  for  our  quarters  are  just  to 
the  right,  and  I  could  furnish  no  excuse  for  being  found 
beyond  that  point,"  she  said.  "  Do  you  know  enough 
of  the  country  to  make  the  lines  of  your  army  ?  " 

"  If  this  is  the  Kendallville  pike  we  are  on,"  I  answered, 
"  I  have  a  pretty  clear  conception  of  what  lies  ahead, 

155 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

but  I  should  be  very  glad  to  know  where  I  am  to  look  for 
the  outer  picket." 

"  There  is  one  post  at  the  ford  over  the  White  Briar," 
she  replied.  "  I  chance  to  know  this  because  Major 
Brennan  selected  the  station,  and  remarked  that  the  stream 
was  so  high  and  rapid  as  to  be  impassable  at  any  other 
point  for  miles.  But  I  regret  this  is  as  far  as  my  in 
formation  extends." 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence. 

"  But  how  may  I  ever  sufficiently  thank  you  for  all 
you  have  done  for  me  to-night?"  I  exclaimed  warmly, 
pressing  her  arm  to  my  side  as  I  spoke,  with  the  intensity 
of  feeling  which  possessed  me. 

"  I  require  no  thanks,  save  as  expressed  by  your  silence," 
she  returned,  almost  coldly,  and  slightly  withdrawing 
herself.  "  I  have  merely  repaid  my  indebtedness  to 
you." 

I  started  to  say  something  —  what  I  hardly  know  — 
when,  almost  without  sound  of  warning,  a  little  squad 
of  horsemen  swept  over  the  brow  of  the  hill  in  our  front, 
their  forms  darkly  outlined  against  the  starlit  sky,  and 
rode  down  toward  us  at  a  sharp  trot.  I  had  barely  time 
to  swing  my  companion  out  of  the  track  when  they  clat 
tered  by,  their  heads  bent  low  to  the  wind,  and  seemingly 
oblivious  to  all  save  the  movements  of  their  leader. 

"  Sheridan !  "  I  whispered,  for  even  in  that  dimness  I 
had  not  failed  to  recognize  the  short,  erect  figure  which 
rode  in  front. 

The  woman  shuddered,  and  drew  closer  within  my  pro 
tecting  shadow.  Then  out  of  the  darkness  there  burst  a 
solitary  rider,  his  horse  limping  as  if  crippled,  and  would 
have  ridden  us  down,  had  I  not  flung  up  one  hand  and 
grasped  his  bridle-rein. 

156 


Through  the  Camp  of  the  Enemy 

"  Great  Scott !  what  have  we  here  ?  "  he  cried  roughly, 
peering  down  at  us.  "  By  all  the  gods,  a  woman !  " 

The  hand  upon  my  arm  clutched  me  desperately,  and 
my  own  heart  seemed  to  choke  back  every  utterance.  The 
voice  was  Brennan's. 


157 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

THE  REPUTATION   OF   A   WOMAN 

LKE  a   flash   occurred   to   me   the   only   possible 
means  by  which  we  might  escape  open  discovery 
—  an  instant  disclosure  of  my  supposed  rank, 
coupled  with  indignant  protest.     Already,  believing  me 
merely  some  private  soldier  straying  out  of  bounds  with 
a  woman  of  the  camp  as  companion,  he  had  thrown  him 
self  from  the  saddle  to  investigate.     Whatever  was  to  be 
done  must  be  accomplished  quickly,  or  it  would  prove  all 
too  late.     To  think  was  to  act.     Stepping  instantly  in 
front  of  the  shrinking  girl  and  facing  him,  I  said  sternly : 

"  I  do  not  know  who  you  may  chance  to  be,  sir,  nor 
greatly  care,  yet  your  words  and  actions  imply  an  insult 
to  this  lady  which  I  am  little  disposed  to  overlook.  For 
your  information  permit  me  to  state,  I  am  Colonel  Curran, 
Sixth  Ohio  Light  Artillery,  and  am  not  .accustomed  to 
being  halted  on  the  road  by  every  drunken  fool  who  sports 
a  uniform." 

He  stopped  short  in  complete  surprise,  staring  at  me 
through  the  darkness,  and  I  doubted  not  was  perfectly 
able  to  distinguish  the  glint  of  buttons  and  gleam  of  braid. 

"  Your  pardon,  sir,"  he  ejaculated  at  last.  "  I  mistook 
you  for  some  runaway  soldier.  But  I  failed  to  catch 
your  words ;  how  did  you  name  yourself  ?  " 

"  Colonel  Curran,  of  Major-General  Halleck's  staff." 

"  The  hell  you  are !  Curran  had  a  full  gray  beard  a 
month  ago." 

158 


The  Reputation  of  a  Woman 

•He  took  a  step  forward,  and  before  I  could  recover 
from  the  first  numbing  shock  of  surprise  was  peering 
intently  into  my  face. 

"  Damn  it !  "  he  cried,  tugging  viciously  at  a  revolver 
in  his  belt,  "  I  know  that  face !  You  are  the  measly 
Johnny  Reb  I  brought  in  day  before  yesterday." 

I  could  mark  the  flash  of  the  stars  on  the  blue  steel 
of  his  pistol  barrel,  and  knew  from  the  eager  ring  of  his 
voice  he  exulted  in  the  hope  that  I  would  give  him  excuse 
to  fire.  Yet  I  thought  in  that  moment  of  but  one  thing 
—  the  woman  who  had  compromised  her  name  to  help 
me  to  attain  freedom.  I  would  have  died  a  thousand 
deaths  if  it  might  only  be  with  my  hands  at  his  throat, 
her  story  unknown.  Yet  even  as  I  braced  my  body  for 
the  leap,  gazing  straight  into  that  deadly  barrel,  there 
came  a  quick  flutter  of  drapery  at  my  side,  and  she,  press 
ing  me  firmly  backward,  faced  him  without  a  word. 

The  man's  extended  arm  dropped  to  his  side  as  though 
pierced  by  a  bullet,  and  he  took  one  step  backward,  shrink 
ing  as  if  his  startled  eyes  beheld  a  ghost. 

"  Edith  ?  "  he  cried,  as  though  doubting  his  own  vision, 
and  the  ring  of  agony  in  his  voice  was  almost  piteous. 
"  Edith !  My  God !  You  here,  at  midnight,  alone  with 
this  man  ?  " 

However  the  words,  the  tone,  the  gesture  may  have 
stung  her,  her  face  remained  proudly  calm,  her  voice  cold 
and  clear. 

"  I  certainly  am,  Major  Brennan,"  she  answered,  her 
eyes  never  once  leaving  his  face.  "  And  may  I  ask  what 
reason  you  can  have  to  object?" 

"  Reason  ?  "  His  voice  had  grown  hoarse  with  pas 
sion  and  surprise.  "  My  God,  how  can  you  ask  ?  How 
can  you  even  face  me?  Why  do  you  not  sink  down 

159 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

in  shame?  Alone  here,"  —  he  looked  about  him  into 
the  darkness,  — "  at  such  an  hour,  in  company  with  a 
Rebel,  a  sneaking,  cowardly  spy,  already  condemned  to 
be  shot.  By  Heaven!  he  shall  never  live  to  boast 
of  it!" 

He  flung  up  his  revolver  barrel  to  prove  the  truth  of 
his  threat,  but  she  stepped  directly  between  us,  and 
shielded  me  with  her  form. 

"  Put  down  your  pistol,"  she  ordered  coldly.  "  I  assure 
you  my  reputation  is  in  no  immediate  danger  unless  you 
shoot  me,  and  your  bullet  shall  certainly  find  my  heart 
before  it  ever  reaches  Captain  Wayne." 

"  Truly,  you  must  indeed  love  him,"  he  sneered. 

So  close  to  me  was  she  standing  that  I  could  feel  her 
form  tremble  at  this  insult,  yet  her  voice  remained 
emotionless. 

"  Your  uncalled-for  words  shame  me,  not  my  actions. 
In  being  here  with  Captain  Wayne  to-night  I  am  merely 
paying  a  simple  debt  of  honor  —  a  double  debt,  indeed, 
considering  that  he  was  condemned  to  death  by  your  lie, 
while  you  deceived  me  by  another." 

"Did  he  tell  you  that?" 

"  He  did  not.  Like  the  true  gentleman  he  has  ever 
shown  himself  to  be,  he  endeavored  to  disguise  the  facts, 
to  withhold  from  me  all  knowledge  of  your  dastardly 
action.  I  know  it  by  the  infamous  sentence  pronounced 
against  him  and  by  your  falsehood  to  me." 

"  Edith,  you  mistake,"  he  urged  anxiously.  "I  —  I 
was  told  that  he  had  been  sent  North." 

She  drew  a  deep  breath,  as  though  she  could  scarcely 
grasp  the  full  audacity  of  his  pretence  to  ignorance. 

"  You  appeared  to  be  fully  informed  but  now  as  to  his 
death  sentence." 

160 


The  Reputation  of  a  Woman 

"  Yes,  I  heard  of  it  while  away,  and  intended  telling 
you  as  soon  as  I  reached  our  quarters." 

I  could  feel  the  scorn  of  his  miserable  deception  as 
it  curled  her  lip,  and  her  figure  seemed  to  straighten 
between  us. 

"  Then,"  she  said  slowly,  "  you  will  doubtless  agree 
that  I  have  done  no  more  than  was  right,  and  will  there 
fore  permit  him  this  chance  of  escape  from  so  unmerited 
a  fate;  for  you  know  as  well  as  I  do  that  he  has  been 
wrongly  condemned." 

He  stepped  forward  with  a  half-smothered  oath,  and 
rested  one  hand  heavily  upon  her  shoulder. 

"  An  exceedingly  neat  trap,"  he  said,  with  a  grim  laugh, 
"  a  most  ingenious  snare ;  yet  hardly  one  I  am  likely  to 
be  caught  in.  I  am  not  quite  so  green,  my  lady.  What ! 
let  that  fellow  go?  become  the  laughing  stock  of  you 
and  your  Johnny  Reb  lover?  I  rather  guess  not,  madam. 
Damn  him !  I  will  hang  him  now  higher  than  Haman, 
just  to  show  Queen  Esther  that  it  can  be  done.  Out  of 
the  way,  madam !  " 

Rendered  desperate  by  her  slight  resistance  and  his  own 
jealous  hatred,  he  thrust  the  woman  aside  so  rudely  that 
she  fell  forward  upon  one  knee.  His  revolver  was  yet 
in  his  right  hand,  gleaming  in  the  starlight,  but  before 
he  could  raise  or  fire  it  I  had  grasped  the  steel  barrel 
firmly,  and  the  hammer  came  down  noiselessly  upon  the 
flesh  of  my  thumb.  The  next  instant  we  were  locked 
close  together  in  fierce  struggle  for  the  mastery.  He  was 
the  heavier,  stronger  man ;  I  the  younger  and  quicker. 
From  the  first  every  effort  on  both  sides  was  put  forth 
solely  to  gain  command  of  the  weapon,  —  his  to  fire, 
mine  to  prevent,  for  I  knew  well  at  the  sound  of  the 
discharge  there  would  come  a  rush  of  blue-coats  to 
ii  161 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

his  rescue.  My  first  fierce  onset  had  put  him  on  the 
defensive,  but  as  we  tugged  and  strained  his  superiority 
in  weight  began  to  tell,  and  slowly  he  bore  me  backward, 
desperately  contesting  every  inch  I  was  thus  compelled 
to  yield. 

We  struggled  voiceless,  neither  having  breath  for  use 
less  speech,  and  each  realizing  that  the  end  would  prob 
ably  mean  death  either  to  the  one  or  the  other.  Only 
our  heavy  breathing,  the  quick  shuffling  of  feet  on  the 
stony  road,  and  an  occasional  rending  of  cloth,  evinced 
the  desperation  in  which  we  strove.  Once,  as  we  turned 
partially  in  the  struggle,  I  caught  a  passing  glimpse  of 
the  woman  standing  helpless,  her  face  buried  in  her 
hands,  and  the  sight  yielded  me  new  strength  and  deter 
mination.  For  her  sake  I  must  win!  Even  as  this 
thought  came,  my  burly  antagonist  pressed  me  backward 
until  all  the  weight  of  my  body  rested  upon  my  right  leg. 
Then  there  occurred  to  me  like  a  flash  a  wrestler's  trick 
taught  me  years  before  by  an  old  negro  on  my  father's 
plantation.  Instantly  I  appeared  to  yield  to  the  force 
against  which  I  contended  with  simulated  weakness, 
sinking  lower  and  lower,  until,  I  doubt  not,  Brennan 
felt  convinced  I  must  go  over  backward.  But  as  I  thus 
sank,  my  left  foot  found  steady  support  farther  back,  while 
my  free  hand  sank  slowly  down  his  straining  body  until 
my  groping  fingers  grasped  firmly  the  broad  belt  about 
his  waist.  I  yielded  yet  another  inch,  until  he  leaned  so 
far  over  me  as  to  be  out  of  all  balance,  and  then,  with 
sudden  straightening  of  my  left  leg,  at  the  same  time 
forcing  my  head  beneath  his  chest  in  leverage,  with  one 
tremendous  effort  I  flung  him,  head  under,  crashing  down 
upon  the  hard  road. 

Trembling  like  a  reed  from  the  exertion,  I  stood  there 

162 


The  Reputation  of  a  Woman 

looking  down  upon  the  dark  form  lying  huddled  at  my 
feet.  He  rested  motionless,  and  I  bent  over,  placing  my 
hand  upon  his  heart,  horrified  at  the  mere  thought  that 
he  might  be  dead.  But  the  heart  beat,  and  with  a  prayer 
of  thankfulness  I  looked  up.  She  stood  beside  me. 

"  Tell  me,  Captain  Wayne,"  she  exclaimed  anxiously, 
"he  is  not  —  not  seriously  hurt?" 

The  words  thoroughly  aroused  me,  and  I  recalled 
instantly  her  probable  relationship  to  this  man,  her  delicate 
position  now. 

"  I  believe  not,"  I  answered  soberly.  "  He  is  a  heavy 
man,  and  fell  hard,  yet  his  heart  beats  strong.  He  must 
have  cut  his  head  upon  a  stone,  however,  for  he  is 
bleeding." 

She  knelt  beside  him,  and  I  caught  the  whiteness  of 
a  handkerchief  within  her  hand. 

"  Believe  me,  Mrs.  Brennan,"  I  faltered  lamely,  "  I 
regret  this  far  more  than  I  can  tell.  Nothing  has  ever 
occurred  to  me  to  give  greater  pain  than  the  thought 
that  I  have  brought  you  so  much  of  sorrow  and  trouble." 

She  held  up  her  hand  to  me,  and  I  took  it  humbly. 

"  It  was  in  no  way  your  fault ;  pray  do  not  consider  that 
I  can  ever  blame  you  for  the  outcome." 

Her  eyes  were  upon  me;  I  could  view  her  face  in  the 
starlight,  and  for  the  moment  I  utterly  forgot  the  man 
who  rested  there  between  us. 

"  If  you  could  only  know,"  I  exclaimed  eagerly,  "  how 
sincerely  I  long  to  serve  you,  —  to  atone  in  some  small 
way  for  all  the  difficulty  I  have  brought  into  your  life; 
how  my  heart  throbs  to  your  presence  as  to  that  of  no 
other  living  woman  —  " 

She  hushed  my  impetuous  words  with  the  gesture  of  a 
queen,  and  rose  to  her  feet  facing  me.  Under  the  stars 

163 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

our  eyes  looked  into  each  other,  and  her  face  was  very 
white. 

"  You  must  not,"  she  said  firmly,  and  I  thought  she 
glanced  down  upon  the  motionless  figure  at  her  feet.  "  I 
have  trusted  you;  do  not  cause  me  to  regret  it  now." 

I  bowed,  humiliated  to  the  very  depths  of  my  soul. 

"  Your  rebuke  is  perfectly  just,"  I  answered  slowly. 
"  God  knows  I  shall  never  be  guilty  again.  You  will 
have  faith  in  me?" 

"  Always,  everywhere  —  whether  it  ever  be  our  fate 
to  meet  again  or  not.  But  now  you  must  go." 

"  Go  ?  And  leave  you  here  alone  ?  Are  you  not 
afraid?" 

"  Afraid  ? "  she  looked  about  her  into  the  darkness. 
"  Of  what  ?  Surely  you  do  not  mean  of  Frank  —  of 
Major  Brennan?  And  as  to  my  being  alone,  our  quar 
ters  are  within  a  scant  hundred  yards  from  here,  and 
a  single  cry  will  bring  me  aid  in  plenty.  Hush!  what 
was  that?" 

It  was  the  shuffling  tread  of  many  feet,  the  sturdy 
tramp  of  a  body  of  infantry  on  the  march. 

"Go!"  she  cried  hurriedly.  "If  you  would  truly 
serve  me,  if  you  care  at  all  for  me,  do  not  longer  delay 
and  be  discovered  here.  It  is  the  grand  rounds.  I  beg 
of  you,  go !  " 

I  grasped  her  outstretched  hand,  pressed  my  lips  hotly 
upon  it,  and  sped  with  noiseless  footsteps  down  the  black, 
deserted  road. 


164 


CHAPTER   XIX 

THE   CAVALRY   OUTPOST 

I  LINGERED  merely  long  enough  to  feel  assured  as 
to  her  safety,    creeping  closer  until   I   heard   her 
simple  story  of  the  Major's   fall  from  his  horse, 
and  then  watched  through  the  night  shadows  while  the 
little  squad  bore  his  unconscious  form  over  the  crest  of 
the  low  hill  toward  their  quarters.     Then  I  turned  my 
face  eastward  and  tramped  resolutely  on. 

The  excitement  of  the  night,  and  especially  the  sharp, 
fierce  struggle  with  Brennan,  had  reawakened  all  my 
old  military  enthusiasm,  and  I  felt  every  nerve  tingling 
anew  as  I  breasted  the  long  slope  before  me.  Even  the 
depression  naturally  resulting  from  my  unhappy  parting 
with  Edith  Brennan  gave  way  for  the  time  being  to  this 
sense  of  surrounding  danger,  while  the  ardor  of  youth 
responded  joyfully  to  the  spirit  of  adventure.  I  simply 
would  not  think  of  what  I  had  lost;  certainly  would  not 
permit  its  memory  to  depress  me.  I  was,  first  of  all, 
a  soldier,  and  nothing  short  of  death  or  capture  should 
prevent  me  reaching  Lee  with  my  message.  Let  what 
would  happen,  all  else  could  wait! 

The  gleam  of  the  stars  fell  upon  the  double  row  of 
buttons  down  the  breast  of  the  coat  I  wore,  and  I  stopped 
suddenly  with  an  exclamation  of  disgust.  Nothing  could 
be  gained  by  longer  masquerade,  and  I  felt  inexpressible 
shame  at  being  thus  attired.  Neither  pass  nor  uniform 

165 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

would  suffice  to  get  me  safe  through  those  outer  picket 
lines,  and  if  I  should  fall  in  the  attempt,  or  be  again 
made  prisoner,  I  vastly  preferred  meeting  my  fate  clad 
in  the  faded  gray  of  my  own  regiment.  With  odd  sense 
of  relief  I  hastily  stripped  off  the  gorgeous  trappings, 
flung  them  in  the  ditch  beside  the  road,  and  pressed 
on,  feeling  like  a  new  man. 

There  was  small  need  for  caution  here,  and  for  more 
than  an  hour  I  tramped  steadily  along,  never  meeting 
a  person  or  being  startled  by  a  suspicious  sound.  Then, 
as  I  rounded  a  low  eminence  I  perceived  before  me  the 
dark  outline  of  trees  which  marked  the  course  of  the 
White  Briar,  while  directly  in  my  front,  and  half  obscured 
by  thick  leaves  of  the  underbrush,  blazed  the  red  glare 
of  a  fire.  I  knew  the  stream  well,  its  steep  banks  of 
precipitate  rock,  its  rapid,  swirling  current  which,  I  was 
well  aware,  I  was  not  a  sufficiently  expert  swimmer  to 
cross.  Once  upon  the  other  bank  I  should  be  compara 
tively  safe,  but  to  pass  that  picket  post  and  attain  the 
ford  was  certain  to  require  all  the  good  fortune  I  could 
ever  hope  for. 

But  despair  was  never  for  long  my  comrade,  and  I 
had  learned  how  determination  opens  doors  to  the  coura 
geous —  it  is  ever  he  who  tries  that  enters  in.  It  took 
me  ten  minutes,  possibly,  creeping  much  of  the  way  like 
a  wild  animal  over  the  rocks,  but  at  the  end  of  that  time 
I  had  attained  a  position  well  within  the  dense  thicket, 
and  could  observe  clearly  the  ground  before  me  and  some 
of  the  obstacles  to  be  overcome. 

As  I  supposed,  it  was  a  cavalry  outpost ;  I  could 
distinguish  the  crossed  sabres  on  the  caps  of  the  men, 
although  it  was  some  time  before  I  was  able  to  determine 
positively  where  their  horses  were  picketed.  There  must 

166 


The  Cavalry  Outpost 

have  been  all  of  twenty  in  the  party,  and  I  could  dis 
tinguish  the  lieutenant  in  command,  a  middle-aged  man 
with  light-colored  chin  beard,  seated  by  himself  against 
the  wall  of  a  small  shanty  of  logs,  a  pipe  in  his  mouth 
and  an  open  book  upon  his  knee.  His  men  were  gathered 
close  about  the  blazing  fire,  for  the  night  air  was  decidedly 
chill  as  it  swept  down  the  valley;  a  number  were  sleep 
ing,  a  few  at  cards,  while  a  little  group,  sitting  with  their 
backs  toward  me,  yet  almost  within  reach  of  my  hand, 
were  idly  smoking  and  discussing  the  floating  rumors 
of  the  camp.  I  managed  to  make  out  dimly  the  figure 
of  a  man  on  horseback  beyond  the  range  of  flame,  and 
apparently  upon  the  very  bank  of  the  stream,  when  some 
words  spoken  by  an  old  gray-bearded  sergeant  interested 
me. 

"  Bob,"  he  said  to  the  soldier  lounging  next  him,  "  whut 
wus  it  thet  staff  officer  sed  ter  ther  leftenant?  I  didn't 
just  git  ther  straight  of  it." 

The  man,  a  debonair  young  fellow,  stroked  his  little 
black  moustache  reflectively. 

"  Ther  cove  sed  as  how  Cole's  division  wud  be  along 
here  afore  daylight,  an'  thet  our  fellers  wud  likely  be 
sent  out  ahead  of  'em." 

"  Whar  be  they  a  goin'  ?  " 

"  The  leftenant  asked  him,  an'  the  cove  sed  as  it  wus 
a  gineral  advance  to  meet  ol'  Hancock  at  Minersville." 

"  Thet 's  good  'nough,  lads,"  chimed  in  the  sergeant, 
slapping  his  knee.  "  It  means  a  dance  down  the  valley 
after  Early.  I  'm  a  guessin'  we  '11  have  a  bang-up  ol' 
fight  'fore  three  days  more." 

"  Pervidin'  allers  thet  ther  Johnnies  don't  skedaddle 
fust,"  commented  another,  tartly.  "  Whut  in  thunder  is 
ther  matter  with  them  hosses  ?  "  he  asked  suddenly,  rising 

167 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

and  peering  over  into  the  bushes  beyond  the  hut,  where 
a  noise  of  squealing  and  kicking  had  arisen. 

"  Oh,  the  bay  filly  is  probably  over  the  rope  agin," 
returned  the  sergeant,  lazily.  "  Sit  down,  Sims,  an'  be 
easy ;  you  're  not  on  hoss  guard  ternight." 

"  I  know  thet,"  growled  the  soldier,  doubtfully,  "  but 
thet  thar  kid  is  no  good,  an'  I  don't  want  my  hoss  all 
banged  up  jist  as  we  're  goin'  on  campaign.  'T  ain't  no 
sorter  way  ter  hitch  'em  anyhow,  to  a  picket  rope;  ruins 
more  bosses  than  ther  Rebs  dew." 

This  gave  me  inspiration,  and  before  the  speaker's  sullen 
growl  had  wholly  ceased  I  was  again  upon  hands  and 
knees,  silently  groping  my  way  along  the  bank  toward 
the  rear  of  the  hut.  It  proved  to  be  a  tiny  structure, 
containing  but  a  single  room  —  probably  a  mere  fisher 
man's  shack,  without  windows,  but  possessing  a  door  at 
either  end.  Meeting  no  opposition  I  crept  within,  where 
I  felt  somewhat  safer  from  observation,  and  then  peered 
warily  forth  into  the  darkness  extending  between  it  and 
the  river.  The  picket-rope  stretched  from  one  corner 
of  the  hut,  where  it  seemed  to  be  secured  around  the 
end  of  a  projecting  log,  out  into  the  night,  evidently 
finding  its  other  terminus  at  a  big  tree  whose  spreading 
top  I  could  dimly  perceive  shadowed  against  the  sky. 
Along  it  were  tethered  the  horses,  a  few  impatiently 
champing  their  bits  and  pounding  with  their  hoofs  on 
the  trampled  ground,  but  the  majority  resting  quietly, 
their  heads  hanging  sleepily  down.  The  one  nearest  me 
appeared  a  finely  proportioned  animal  of  a  dark  color, 
and  was  equipped  with  both  saddle  and  bridle.  Of  the 
soldier  in  charge  I  could  distinguish  nothing  —  doubtless 
he  was  lounging  on  his  back,  half  asleep  upon  some  soft 
patch  of  grass. 

168 


The  Cavalry  Outpost 

My  plan  was  conceived  instantly.  It  was  a  desperate 
one,  yet  it  alone  seemed  in  the  least  feasible.  If  by 
chance  it  succeeded  it  would  place  me  in  saddle  once 
more,  and  to  a  cavalryman  that  means  everything;  while 
if  it  failed  —  ah,  well,  it  was  merely  a  toss-up  of  the  coin. 
I  turned,  impatient  for  the  trial,  when  it  suddenly  oc 
curred  to  me  that  the  deserted  hut  might  contain  some 
thing  I  could  use  to  advantage,  —  a  firearm,  perhaps,  or 
even  a  stray  box  of  matches.  I  felt  about  me  cautiously, 
creeping  along  the  hard  earthen  floor  until  I  had  nearly 
reached  the  opposite  entrance.  The  light  from  the  fire 
without  leaped  up,  and  its  glow  revealed  a  saddle,  with 
leather  holster  attached,  hanging  to  a  nail  just  within  the 
doorway.  Moving  noiselessly  I  managed  to  extract  a 
revolver,  but  could  discover  no  cartridges. 

I  was  yet  fumbling  in  the  holster  pocket  when  the 
lieutenant  rose  from  his  seat  without,  knocked  the  ashes 
from  his  pipe,  yawned  sleepily,  standing  directly  between 
me  and  the  fire,  and  then,  turning  sharply,  walked  slowly 
into  the  open  door  of  the  hut.  I  sprang  to  my  feet, 
or  he  would  certainly  have  stepped  upon  me,  and  before 
he  could  realize  the  situation  I  had  him  by  the  collar, 
with  the  cold  muzzle  of  my  stolen  revolver  pressed  hard 
against  his  cheek. 

"  A  single  word  or  sound,  and  I  fire !  "  I  said  sternly. 

I  have  no  recollection  of  ever  seeing  any  man  more 
completely  astounded.  He  gasped  like  a  fish  newly 
landed,  and  I  doubt  if  he  could  have  made  utterance  even 
had  he  dared. 

"  Come  in  a  little  farther,"  I  commanded.  "  Now  look 
here,  Lieutenant,  you  do  exactly  as  I  tell  you  and  you 
will  get  out  of  this  affair  with  a  whole  skin;  otherwise 
—  well,  I  'm  playing  this  game  to  the  limit." 

169 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Who  in  hell  are  you  ?  "  he  gasped  finally,  recovering 
some  slight  power  of  expression. 

"  Never  mind,  friend.  I  am  simply  a  man  with  a  gun 
at  your  head,  and  sufficiently  desperate  to  use  it  if  neces 
sary  ;  that 's  enough  for  you  to  know  and  reflect  over. 
Now  answer  me :  How  many  men  have  you  mounted  this 
side  the  ford?" 

He  glared  at  me  sullenly,  and  I  drew  back  the  hammer 
with  an  ominous  click,  eying  him  fiercely. 

"  Well,"  I  said  shortly,  "  do  you  choose  to  answer, 
or  die?" 

"  Two." 

"On  the  other  bank?" 

"  None." 

Standing  thus,  covering  him  with  the  gun,  and  mark 
ing  his  slightest  movement,  I  thought  quickly.  Years  of 
danger  teach  concentrated  thought,  prompt  decision,  and 
I  soon  chose  my  course.  To  kill  in  battle  is  soldierly, 
but,  if  possible  to  avoid  it,  there  should  be  no  killing 
here. 

"  Lieutenant,"  I  said,  speaking  low,  but  in  a  tone  which 
left  no  doubt  as  to  my  exact  meaning,  "  I  am  an  escaped 
prisoner,  and  shall  not  hesitate  to  kill  rather  than  be 
recaptured.  It  is  your  life  or  mine  to-night,  and  I  natu 
rally  prefer  my  own ;  but  I  '11  give  you  one  chance,  and 
only  one  —  obey  my  orders  and  I  will  leave  you  here 
unhurt:  disobey,  and  your  life  is  not  worth  the  snap  of 
a  finger.  Move  back  now  until  you  face  the  door,  and 
don't  forget  my  pistol  is  within  an  inch  of  your  ear,  and 
this  is  a  hair  trigger.  What  is  your  sergeant's  name  ?  " 

"  Handley." 

"  Order  him  to  take  ten  men  on  foot  one  hundred 
yards  west  on  the  pike,  and  wait  further  orders." 

170 


The  Cavalry  Outpost 

The  lieutenant  twisted  his  head  about  and  looked  at 
me,  his  eyes  stubborn  with  anger. 

"  If  you  have  a  wife  up  North,  and  care  anything  about 
seeing  her  again,"  I  said  coolly,  "  you  will  do  exactly 
as  I  say." 

"  Handley,"  he  called  out,  his  voice  so  choked  with 
rage  as  to  make  me  fearful  it  might  arouse  suspicion, 
"  take  ten  men  on  foot  to  the  cross-roads,  and  wait  there 
until  you  hear  from  me." 

I  could  plainly  note  the  dark  shadows  of  the  fellows  as 
they  filed  out  past  the  fire,  but  I  never  ventured  to  take 
eye  or  gun  off  the  man  I  watched. 

"  How  many  remain  there  now  ?  " 

"  Seven." 

"  Any  non-com,  among  them  ?  " 

"  A  corporal." 

"  Have  him  take  them  all  south  on  the  cross-roads." 

The  man  squirmed  like  an  eel,  and  I  was  soldier 
enough  to  sympathize  with  him ;  yet  every  time  he  turned 
his  head  he  looked  death  squarely  in  the  face,  and  I  doubt 
not  thought  of  some  one  he  loved  in  that  distant  North. 
I  clicked  the  hammer  suggestively. 

"  Come,  friend,"  I  said  meaningly,  "  time  flies." 

"  Jones,"  he  called  out  huskily. 

"Yes,  sir?" 

"  Take  what  men  you  have  left  a  hundred  yards  south 
on  the  cross-road." 

We  could  hear  them  crunching  their  way  through  the 
bushes,  until  the  sound  finally  died  out  in  the  distance. 

"  Now,  Lieutenant,  you  come  with  me  —  softly,  and 
keep  your  distance." 

We  moved  back  slowly,  step  by  step,  until  we  came 
to  the  rear  door  of  the  shed.  I  reached  out  into  the 

171 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

darkness,  but  without  turning  my  face  away  from  him, 
and  silently  severed  the  picket-rope,  retaining  the  loosened 
end  in  my  grasp.  It  was  so  intensely  dark  where  we 
stood  that  I  slipped  the  pistol  unobserved  into  my  belt. 

"  Face  to  the  rear,"  I  said  sternly. 

As  he  turned  to  obey  this  order,  with  quick  movement 
I  tripped  him,  sprang  backward,  and  shut  the  door. 

In  a  single  bound  I  was  upon  the  back  of  the  black, 
and  had  flung  the  severed  rope's  end  at  the  flank  of  the 
next  horse  in  line.  There  was  a  rush  of  feet,  a  sharp 
snapping  of  cords,  a  wild  scurrying  through  the  bushes, 
as  twenty  frightened  horses  stampeded  up  the  bank,  and 
then,  lying  face  down  over  the  saddle  pommel,  I  sent  the 
startled  black  crashing  down  into  the  shallows  of  the 
ford.  The  fellow  on  guard  tried  his  best  to  stop  us, 
but  we  were  past  him  like  the  wind.  He  did  not  fire, 
and  doubtless  in  the  darkness  saw  merely  a  stray  horse 
broken  from  the  picket-rope.  The  other  fellow  took  one 
swift  shot,  but  it  went  wild,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of 
the  enraged  lieutenant  damning  in  the  distance.  Then 
with  a  rush  we  went  up  the  steep  bank  on  the  eastern 
shore,  and  I  sat  upright  in  the  saddle  and  gave  the  black 
his  rein. 


172 


CHAPTER   XX 

A  DEMON   ON    HORSEBACK 

I  FELT  positively  happy  then.    The  thrill  of  success 
ful  achievement  was  mine,  and  with  the  exultation 
of  a  soldier  in  having  surmounted  obstacles  and 
peril,  I  nearly  forgot  for  the  moment  the  heart  tragedy 
left  behind.    The  swift  impetus  of  the  ride,  the  keen  night 
air  sweeping  past  me,  the  fresh  sense  of  freedom  and 
power  engendered  by  that  reckless  dash  through  the  dark 
ness,  all  conspired  to  render  me  neglectful  of  everything 
save  the  joy  of  present  victory.     The  spirit  of  wild  ad 
venture  was  in  my  blood. 

A  dozen  spits  of  fire  cleaved  the  intense  blackness 
behind,  and  I  knew  the  widely  scattered  patrol  were 
sending  chance  shots  across  the  stream.  A  clang  of  hoofs 
rang  out  upon  the  rocks,  but  I  could  distinguish  nothing 
indicating  a  large  pursuing  party  —  probably  the  two 
who  were  mounted  at  the  ford,  with  possibly  others  fol 
lowing  when  they  caught  their  strayed  horses.  I  had  little 
to  fear  from  such  half-hearted  pursuit  as  this  was  sure  to 
be.  The  swift,  powerful  stride  of  the  animal  I  rode 
assured  me  that  I  was  not  ill  mounted,  and  there  was 
small  chance  of  contact  with  Federal  outriders  before  I 
should  reach  the  protecting  picket  lines  of  our  own  army. 
I  laughed  grimly  as  I  leaned  slightly  back  in  saddle  and 
listened ;  it  was  like  a  play,  so  swift  and  exciting  had  been 
the  passing  events,  so  unexpected  their  ending.  I  won 
dered  what  plausible  story  the  discomfited  lieutenant  would 

173 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

concoct  to  account  for  his  predicament,  and  whether  the 
others  had  yet  missed  me  back  at  the  Mansion  House. 

The  stars  appeared  to  be  paling  somewhat  down  in  the 
east,  for  the  coming  day-dawn  was  already  whitening 
the  horizon.  I  glanced  at  my  watch,  venturing  to  strike 
a  match  for  the  purpose,  and  found  the  hour  after  three 
o'clock.  Early,  I  knew,  was  at  Sowder  Church,  and  his 
advance  cavalry  pickets  ought  to  be  as  far  west  as  the 
Warrentown  road.  The  distance  between,  by  hard  rid 
ing,  might  be  covered  in  three  hours.  My  horse  seemed 
fresh,  his  breath  came  naturally  and  without  effort,  and 
I  pressed  him  along  rapidly,  for  my  whole  ambition  now 
centred  upon  bringing  the  information  I  possessed  within 
our  own  lines.  Bungay,  beyond  doubt,  had  been  recap 
tured  long  since,  for  my  own  experience  told  me  how 
extremely  vigilant  were  the  Federal  guards.  To  one  un 
acquainted  as  he  was  with  military  customs  it  would  prove 
impossible  to  penetrate  their  lines ;  hence,  everything  must 
depend  upon  my  getting  through  in  safety. 

Then  my  thoughts  drifted  to  the  one  I  had  left  in  such 
serious  predicament.  If  I  had  loved  her  before,  I  loved 
her  doubly  now,  for  she  had  proven  herself  a  woman 
among  women  in  time  of  danger  and  trial.  How  clearly 
her  face,  with  those  dark  sweet  eyes  and  the  wealth  of 
crowning  hair,  rose  before  me,  while  word  by  word  I 
reviewed  all  that  had  passed  between  us,  dwelling  upon 
each  look  or  accent  that  could  evince  her  possible  interest 
in  me.  Then  reason  returned  to  my  aid,  and  resolutely, 
determinedly,  inspired  by  every  instinct  of  soldierly  honor, 
I  resolved  that  I  would  put  her  from  my  thoughts  for  ever. 
She  was  not  mine  either  to  love  or  possess,  unless  the 
uncertain  fate  of  war  should  chance  to  set  her  free.  Even 
to  dream  of  her,  to  cherish  her  in  memory  while  she 

174 


A  Demon  on  Horseback 

remained  the  wife  of  another,  was  but  an  affront  to  her 
purity  and  womanhood.  I  would  prove  myself  a  man 
entitled  to  her  respect,  a  soldier  worthy  my  service  and 
corps ;  if  ever  again  my  name  chanced  to  find  mention  in 
her  presence  it  should  be  spoken  with  honor. 

I  was  musing  thus,  lulled  by  the  steady  lope  of  my 
horse,  and  totally  insensible  to  any  possibility  of  peril, 
when  clear  upon  my  ears,  instantly  awakening  me  from 
such  reverie,  there  rang  through  the  night  silence  the 
sharp  clang  of  iron  on  the  road  behind  me.  All  sound 
of  pursuit  had  long  since  died  away,  and  I  supposed 
the  effort  to  recapture  me  had  been  abandoned.  But 
there  was  no  mistaking  now  —  at  least  one  horseman, 
riding  recklessly  through  the  black  night,  was  pressing 
hot  upon  my  trail. 

"  The  lieutenant,"  I  thought,  "  the  lieutenant,  burning 
with  anger  at  the  trick  played  upon  him,  has  pushed  far 
ahead  of  his  troop,  doubtless  mounted  upon  a  better 
horse,  determined  to  risk  everything  if  he  may  only  bring 
me  back  dead  or  alive." 

This  thought  awoke  me  in  an  instant  from  my  dream 
ing,  and  I  spurred  my  horse  furiously,  glancing  anx 
iously  backward  as  I  rode,  but  unable  through  that  dense 
gloom  to  distinguish  the  form  of  my  pursuer.  Yet  the 
fellow  was  coming,  coming  faster  than  any  speed  I  could 
possibly  conjure  out  of  the  weary  black  I  bestrode,  either 
by  whip  or  spur.  Closer  and  closer  upon  me  came 
rushing  down  that  pounding  of  iron  hoofs  on  the  hard 
path.  Heavens!  how  like  a  very  demon  the  man  rode! 
As  a  trooper  I  could  not  withhold  admiration  from  the 
reckless  audacity  with  which  the  vengeful  fellow  bore 
down  upon  me.  In  spite  of  my  utmost  efforts  it  almost 
seemed  as  if  we  were  standing  still.  Surely  nothing  less 

175 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

than  hate,  and  a  thirst  for  vengeance  bitter  as  death,  im 
placable  as  fate,  could  ride  like  that  through  the  black 
night  on  the  track  of  a  hunted  man! 

I  was  able  to  trace  dimly  his  outlines  now  as  he  rose  on 
an  eminence  in  my  rear,  his  horse  looming  dark  against 
the  sky,  like  those  giant  steeds  that  snorted  fire  in  my 
child's  picture-books  at  home,  and  then,  with  increasingly 
loud  thunder  of  hoof-beats,  he  came  charging  straight 
down  toward  me.  In  sheer  desperation  I  glanced  on 
either  side,  seeking  some  avenue  of  escape,  but  the  high 
banks  were  unscalable;  my  sole  remaining  hope  lay  in 
a  shot  which  should  drop  that  crazed  brute  before  he 
struck  and  crushed  me.  Riding  my  best,  with  all  the 
practised  skill  of  the  service,  I  swung  my  body  sideways, 
bracing  myself  firmly  in  the  deep  saddle,  and  took  steady 
aim.  The  hammer  came  down  wth  a  dull,  dead  click, 
the  revolver  was  chargeless,  and  with  an  exclamation  of 
baffled  rage  I  hurled  the  useless  weapon  full  at  the  ad 
vancing  brute.  Almost  at  the  instant  we  struck,  my  horse 
went  down  with  the  impetus,  while  over  us  both,  as  if 
shot  from  a  cannon,  plunged  our  pursuer,  his  horse  turn 
ing  a  complete  somersault,  the  rider  falling  so  close  that 
I  was  upon  him  almost  as  soon  as  he  struck  the  ground. 

A  dip  of  the  flying  hoof  had  cut  a  shallow  gash  across 
my  forehead,  and  my  hair  was  wet  with  blood,  yet 
bruised  and  half  stunned  as  I  was  from  the  hard  fall, 
my  sole  longing  was  to  reach  and  throttle  that  madman 
who  had  ridden  me  down  in  such  demon  style. 

"  You  unchained  devil !  "  I  cried  savagely,  whirling 
him  over  upon  his  back,  "  I  spared  your  life  once  to 
night,  but,  by  all  the  gods,  I  '11  not  do  it  again !  " 

"  Gosh,  Cap,  is  thet  you  ? "  asked  the  voice  of  the 
other,  feebly. 

176 


A  Demon  on  Horseback 

I  started  back,  and  lost  my  hold  upon  him. 

"  Bungay  ?  "  in  an  astonishment  that  nearly  robbed  me 
of  utterance.  "  Good  God,  man !  is  this  really  you  ?  " 

"  It 's  whut  's  left  o'  me,"  he  answered  solemnly,  sit 
ting  up  and  feeling  his  head  as  if  expecting  to  find  it 
gone.  "  Thet  wus  'bout  ther  worst  ride  ever  I  took." 

"  I  should  think  it  likely,"  I  exclaimed,  my  anger 
rising  again  as  I  thought  of  it.  "  What,  in  Heaven's 
name,  do  you  mean  by  riding  down  on  me  like 
that?" 

"  Holy  Gee,  Cap,"  he  explained  penitently,  "  ye  don't 
go  ter  think  I  ever  did  it  a  purpose,  do  ye?  Why,  ther 
gosh-durned  old  thing  run  away." 

"Ran  away?" 

"  Sure ;  I  've  bin  a  hangin'  on  ter  ther  mane  o'  thet 
critter  fer  nigh  'pon  three  mile,  an'  a  prayin'  fer  a  feather 
bed  ter  light  on.  It 's  my  last  'listment  en  ther  cavalry, 
ye  bet.  I  never  seed  none  o'  yer  steam  keers,  but  I 
reckon  they  don't  go  no  faster  ner  thet  blame  hoss.  Gosh, 
Cap,  ye  ain't  got  no  call  fer  ter  git  mad;  I  couldn't  a 
stopped  her  with  a  yoke  o'  steers,  durned  if  I  cud.  I 
sorter  reckon  I  know  now  'bout  whut  Scott  meant  when 
he  said,  '  The  turf  the  flying  courser  spurn'd/  —  you 
bet  this  en  did." 

Jeb  rubbed  his  cheek  as  if  it  stung  him,  and  I  looked 
at  him  in  the  faint  dawning  light  of  day,  and  laughed. 
His  peaked  head  and  weazen  face  looked  piteous  enough, 
decorated  as  they  were  with  the  black  loam  through 
which  he  had  ploughed;  his  coat  was  ripped  from  tail 
to  collar,  while  one  of  his  eyes  was  nearly  closed  where 
the  bruised  flesh  had  puffed  up  over  it. 

" '  It  is  a  fearful  strife,  for  man  endowed  with  mortal 
life,'  "  he  quoted  mournfully. 
12  177 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  You  're  right,"  I  assented.  "  No  doubt  you  had  the 
worst  of  it.  But  how  came  you  here?" 

"  Why,  I  wus  a  huntin'  fer  a  hoss  thar  et  ther  picket 
post  whin  ye  scared  up  ther  bunch,  an'  by  some  sort  a  fule 
luck  I  got  hole  o'  thet  one,  an'  tuke  arter  ye,  tho'  in  course 
I  did  n't  know  who  it  wus  raised  sich  a  rumpus,  it  wus  so 
durned  dark.  Ther  whole  blame  Yankee  caboodle  tuke 
a  blaze  et  me,  I  reckon,  leastwise  they  wus  most  durn 
keerless  with  ther  shootin'  irons,  an'  I  rode  one  feller  over, 
knocked  him  plum  off  his  hoss  down  ther  bank,  kerslush 
inter  ther  water,  by  thunder,  an'  then  ther  denied  critter 
I  wus  a  straddlin'  bolted.  Thet 's  'bout  all  I  know, 
Cap,  till  I  lit  yere." 

There  was  no  doubting  the  truth  of  his  story,  and  I 
held  out  my  hand.  "  You  're  a  good  man,  Jed,"  I  said 
heartily,  "  and  so  long  as  we  are  both  alive,  a  few  hard 
jolts  won't  hurt  us.  Let 's  see  if  the  horses  are  in  any 
condition  for  service." 

A  single  glance  told  the  story.  The  black  mare  was 
browsing  by  the  roadside,  apparently  little  the  worse  for 
the  shock,  although  a  thin  line  of  blood  trickled  slowly 
down  her  flank.  But  the  big  roan  had  not  been  so  for 
tunate,  and  lay,  head  under,  stone  dead  in  the  middle  of 
the  narrow  road.  Bungay  gazed  at  the  motionless  figure 
mournfully. 

" '  Woe  worth  the  chase,  woe  worth  the  day,  that  cost 
thy  life,  my  gallant  gray,' "  he  recited  solemnly,  "  only 
it 's  a  roan,  an'  I  ain't  so  durn  sorry  either." 

Regrets  of  any  nature,  however,  were  vain,  and  as  the 
little  man  positively  refused  to  ride,  I  mounted  again. 
He  trudging  along  manfully  beside  me,  the  two  of  us  set 
forth  once  more,  our  faces  turned  toward  the  red  dawn. 

178 


CHAPTER   XXI 

REINFORCEMENTS  FOR   EARLY 

»  X""~>|OME,  Wayne,  wake  up,  man!    Captain,  I  say, 

I  you  must  turn  out  of  this." 

^^^  I  opened  my  eyes  with  a  struggle  and  looked 
up.  The  golden  glow  of  sunlight  along  the  white  wall 
told  me  the  day  must  be  already  well  advanced,  and  I 
saw  the  lieutenant  of  my  troop,  Colgate,  bending  over 
me,  attired  in  service  uniform. 

"What  is  it,  Jack?" 

"  We  have  been  ordered  north  on  forced  march  to  join 
Early,  and  the  command  has  already  started.  I  have 
delayed  calling  you  until  the  final  moment,  but  knew  you 
would  never  forgive  being  left  behind." 

Before  he  had  finished  I  was  upon  the  floor,  dressing 
with  that  rapidity  acquired  by  years  of  practice,  my  mind 
thoroughly  aroused  to  the  thought  of  active  service  once 
more. 

"  Was  it  the  news  I  brought  in  yesterday,  Colgate, 
which  has  stirred  this  up  ?  "  I  questioned,  hastily  dipping 
into  a  basin  of  water. 

"  I  imagine  it  must  have  been,  sir,"  replied  the  Lieu 
tenant,  leaning  back  comfortably  upon  a  cracker-box, 
which  formed  our  solitary  chair.  "  Things  have  been  on 
the  move  ever  since,  and  it  certainly  resembles  an  advance 
of  some  importance.  Staff  officers  at  it  all  night  long, 

179 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

McDaniel's  division  off  at  daylight,  while  we  go  out 
ahead  of  Slayton's  troops.  Reede  was  in  beastly  good 
humor  when  he  brought  the  orders;  that  usually  means 
a  fight." 

"Any  artillery?" 

"  Sloan's  and  Rocke's  batteries  are  with  us ;  did  not 
learn  who  went  out  with  McDaniel's.  Longstreet  has 
crossed  the  White  Briar." 

"  Yes,  I  know,"  I  said,  drawing  on  the  last  of  my 
equipments,  and  quickly  glancing  about  to  assure  myself 
I  had  overlooked  nothing  likely  to  be  of  value.  "  All 
ready,  Jack,  and  now  for  another  '  dance  of  death.'  " 

Our  regiment  was  drawn  up  in  the  square  of  the  little 
town,  and  as  we  came  forth  into  the  glorious  sunlight, 
the  stentorian  voice  of  the  Colonel  called  them  into 
column  of  fours.  Staff  officers,  gray  with  dust  from 
their  all-night  service,  were  riding  madly  along  the  curb, 
while  at  the  rear  of  our  men,  just  debouching  from  one 
of  the  side  streets,  appeared  the  solid  front  of  a  division 
of  infantry.  We  had  barely  time  to  swing  into  the  sad 
dles  of  the  two  horses  awaiting  us,  and  ride  swiftly  to 
the  head  of  our  command,  when  the  short,  stern  orders 
rolled  along  the  motionless  line  of  troopers,  and  the  long, 
silent  column  swung  out  to  the  northward,  the  feet  of 
the  horses  raising  a  thick  cloud  of  red  dust  which  fairly 
enveloped  us  in  its  choking  folds. 

With  the  ardor  of  young  manhood  I  looked  forward 
to  the  coming  battle,  when  I  knew  the  mighty  armies 
of  North  and  South  would  once  again  contest  for  the 
fertile  Shenandoah.  It  was  to  be  American  pitted  against 
American,  a  struggle  ever  worthy  of  the  gods.  Slowly 
I  rode  back  down  the  files  of  my  men,  marking  their 
alignment  and  accoutrements  with  practised  eye,  smiling 

1 80 


Reinforcements  for  Early 

grimly  as  I  noted  their  eager  faces,  war-worn  and 
bronzed  by  exposure,  yet  reanimated  by  hope  of  active 
service.  Boys  half  of  them  appeared  to  be,  yet  I  knew 
them  as  fire-tested  veterans  of  many  hard-fought  fields, 
lads  who  would  die  without  a  murmur  beneath  their 
beloved  Southern  flag,  as  undaunted  in  hour  of  peril  as 
were  the  Old  Guard  at  Waterloo.  In  spite  of  frayed  and 
ragged  uniforms,  tarnished,  battered  facings,  dingy,  flap 
ping  hats,  they  looked  stanch  and  true,  soldiers  every 
inch  of  them,  and  I  marked  with  the  jealous  pride  of 
command  their  evenly  closed  ranks  and  upright  carriage. 
How  like  some  giant  machine  they  moved  —  horses  and 
men  —  in  trained  and  disciplined  power! 

As  I  watched  them  thus,  I  thought  again  of  those 
many  other  faces  who  once  rode  as  these  men  did  now, 
but  who  had  died  for  duty  even  as  these  also  might  yet 
be  called  upon  to  die.  One  hundred  and  three  strong, 
gay  in  bright  new  uniforms,  with  unstained  banner  kiss 
ing  the  breeze  above  our  proud  young  heads,  we  rode 
hopefully  forth  from  Charlottesville  scarce  three  years 
before,  untried,  undisciplined,  unknown,  to  place  our 
lives  willingly  upon  the  sacred  altar  of  our  native  State. 
What  speechless  years  of  horror  those  had  been;  what 
history  we  had  written  with  our  naked  steel;  what 
scenes  of  suffering  and  death  lay  along  that  bloody  path 
we  travelled !  To-day,  down  the  same  red  road,  our  eyes 
still  set  grimly  to  the  northward,  our  flag  a  torn  and 
ragged  remnant,  barely  forty  men  wore  the  "  D  "  be 
tween  the  crossed  sabres  on  their  slouched  brown  hats, 
in  spite  of  all  recruiting.  The  cheer  in  my  heart  was 
for  the  living;  the  tear  in  my  eye  was  for  the  dead. 

"  Colgate,"  I  said  gravely,  as  I  ranged  up  beside  him 
at  the  rear  of  the  troop,  "  the  men  look  exceedingly  well, 

181 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

and  do  not  appear  to  have  suffered  greatly  because  of 
short  rations." 

"  Oh,  the  lads  are  always  in  fine  fettle  when  they 
expect  a  fight,"  he  answered,  his  own  eyes  dancing  as 
he  swept  them  over  that  straight  line  of  backs  in  his 
front.  "They'll  scrap  the  better  for  being  a  bit  hungry, 
—  it  makes  them  savage.  Beats  all,  Captain,  what  foolish 
notions  some  of  those  people  on  the  other  side  have  of 
us  Southerners.  They  seem  to  think  we  are  entirely 
different  from  themselves;  yet  I  reckon  it  would  puzzle 
any  recruiting  officer  up  yonder  to  show  a  finer  lot  of 
fighting  men  than  those  fellows  ahead  there.  '  Food  for 
powder  ? '  Why,  there  is  n't  a  lad  among  them  unfit 
for  command." 

In  spite  of  the  indignation  in  his  tone,  his  voice  had 
the  lazy,  Southern  drawl,  and  somehow,  as  he  spoke,  I 
thought  of  my  fair  prisoner  in  the  mountains,  and  of 
how  disdainfully  she  treated  me  on  the  occasion  of  our 
first  meeting.  I  sincerely  hoped  her  conception  of  the 
Southerner  had  received  partial  revision  since. 

"Well,  yes,"  I  answered  thoughtfully.  "Doubtless 
those  who  have  never  visited  the  South,  and  who  form 
their  conception  of  us  from  Northern  newspapers  and 
abolition  orators,  get  hold  of  our  worst  characteristics, 
and  judge  accordingly.  I  sometimes  feel  that  the  whole 
trouble  between  the  sections  is  merely  such  a  misunder 
standing  on  a  large  scale,  and  that  had  we  only  inter 
mingled  more  freely,  many  of  our  differences  would 
have  disappeared.  In  this  we  are  fully  as  wrong  as 
those  of  the  other  side  —  narrowness  of  thought  and 
life  has  been  the  secret  force  behind  this  war.  Partisans 
upon  both  sides  have  ignored  the  fact  that  we  are  all 
of  one  blood  and  one  history.  But  in  this  respect  the 

182 


Reinforcements  for  Early 

tendency  of  the  conflict  has  been  to  broaden  out  the 
actual  participants,  and  teach  them  mutual  respect.  I 
imagine  women  are  at  present  more  apt  to  retain  this 
prejudice,  women  whose  loved  ones  are  in  arms  against 
us." 

"  I  was  thinking  about  a  woman  when  I  spoke,"  he 
explained  gravely.  "  She  was  certainly  a  beauty,  and 
nursed  me  in  the  hospital  at  Baltimore.  Oh,  you  need  n't 
smile ;  she  was  married,  —  her  husband  was  on  Sheri 
dan's  staff ;  I  saw  him  once,  a  big  fellow  with  a  black 
moustache.  Of  course  we  all  looked  alike  lying  there 
in  those  cots,  and  she  very  naturally  supposed  I  was 
one  of  their  wounded,  until  after  the  fever  left  me,  and 
I  became  able  to  converse  a  bit,  and  then  you  ought  to 
have  seen  the  expression  in  her  eyes  when  I  confessed 
the  truth.  Actually  she  cried  out,  '  You  a  Rebel?  '  and 
gazed  at  me  as  if  I  had  been  some  dangerous  wild  ani 
mal.  Truly  I  believe  she  nearly  looked  upon  herself 
as  a  traitress  because  she  had  nursed  me  and  saved  my 
life.  Yet  she  was  wonderfully  tender-hearted  and  kind. 
You  see  she  was  n't  a  regular  army  nurse,  and  I  was 
probably  the  first  Confederate  soldier  she  had  ever 
come  in  close  contact  with." 

"  Did  you  become  friends  ?  " 

"  Most  certainly ;  at  least  in  a  way,  for  she  undertook 
my  conversion.  Frankly,  if  it  had  n't  been  for  that  in 
convenient  husband  in  the  path,  I  am  not  so  certain  you 
wouldn't  have  lost  a  lieutenant.  The  fact  that  the  lady 
was  already  Mrs.  Brennan  alone  saved  me." 

"  Mrs.  Brennan !  "  Although  the  disclosure  was  not 
altogether  unexpected,  I  could  not  help  echoing  the  name. 

"  Certainly,"  in  sudden  surprise,  and  glancing  aside  at 
my  face.  "  Can  it  be  possible  that  you  know  her  ?  Not 

183 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

more  than  twenty,  I  should  say,  with  great  clear,  honest 
eyes,  and  a  perfect  wealth  of  hair  that  appears  auburn 
in  the  sun." 

"  I  had  the  privilege  of  meeting  her  once  or  twice 
briefly  while  in  Sheridan's  lines,"  I  answered  hurriedly, 
"  and  have  reason  to  indorse  all  you  say  regarding  the 
lady,  especially  as  to  her  dislike  of  everything  clad  in 
gray  uniform.  But  the  men  appear  to  be  straggling 
somewhat,  Lieutenant ;  perhaps  it  would  be  as  well  to 
brace  them  up  a  bit." 

I  rode  slowly  forward  to  my  own  position  at  the  head 
of  the  troop,  wondering  at  the  strange  coincidence  which 
had  placed  Edith  Brennan's  name  upon  Colgate's  lips. 
Her  memory  had  been  brought  back  to  me  with  renewed 
freshness  by  his  chance  words,  and  so  strongly  did  it 
haunt  me  as  to  be  almost  a  visible  presence.  As  I  swung 
my  horse  into  our  accustomed  position  I  was  too  deeply 
buried  in  reflection  to  be  clearly  conscious  of  much  that 
was  occurring  about  me.  Suddenly,  however,  I  became 
aware  that  some  one,  nearly  obscured  by  the  enveloping 
cloud  of  dust,  was  riding  without  the  column,  in  an  inde 
pendence  of  military  discipline  not  to  be  permitted.  In 
the  state  of  mind  I  was  then  in  this  discovery  strangely 
irritated  me. 

"  Sergeant,"  I  questioned  sharply,  of  the  raw-boned 
trooper  at  the  end  of  the  first  platoon,  "  what  fellow  is 
that  riding  out  yonder?" 

"It's  ther  pesky  little  cuss  as  come  in  with  ye  yester 
day,  sir,"  he  returned  with  a  grin.  "  He  's  confiscated 
a  muel  somewhar  an'  says  he 's  a  goin'  back  hum  'long  o' 
we  uns." 

Curious  to  learn  how  Jed  had  emerged  from  his  ar 
duous  adventures,  I  spurred  my  horse  alongside  of  him. 

184 


Reinforcements  for  Early 

The  little  man,  bending  forward  dubiously,  as  if  fearful 
of  accident,  was  riding  bareback  on  a  gaunt,  long-legged 
mule,  which,  judging  from  all  outward  appearances, 
must  have  been  some  discarded  asset  of  the  quarter 
master's  department.  The  animal  was  evidently  a  com 
plete  wreck,  and  drooped  along,  dragging  one  foot  heavily 
after  the  other  as  if  every  move  were  liable  to  be  the  last, 
his  head  hanging  dejectedly,  while  his  long  ears  flopped 
solemnly  over  the  half-closed  eyes  at  each  step.  Alto 
gether  the  two  composed  so  melancholy  a  picture  it  was 
with  difficulty  I  suppressed  my  strong  inclination  to  laugh. 

"  Going  home,  Jed  ?  "  I  asked,  as  he  glanced  up  and 
saw  me. 

"  Jist  as  durn  quick  as  I  kin  git  thar,"  he  returned 
emphatically.  "  By  gum,  Cap,  I  ain't  bin  'way  from 
Mariar  long  as  this  afore  in  twelve  year.  Reckon  she 
thinks  I  've  skedaddled  fer  good  this  time,  an'  'ill  be  a 
takin'  up  with  some  other  male  critter  lest  I  git  back 
thar  mighty  sudden.  Women 's  odd,  Cap,  durn  nigh  as 
ornary  'bout  some  things  as  a  muel." 

"  I  have  never  enjoyed  much  experience  with  them," 
I  said,  "  but  I  confess  to  knowing  something  about  mules. 
Now  that  seems  to  be  rather  an  extraordinary  specimen 
you  are  riding." 

He  eyed  his  mount  critically. 

"  Durned  if  ever  I  thought  I  'd  git  astraddle  o'  any 
four-legged  critter  agin,"  he  said,  rubbing  himself  as  if 
in  sudden  and  painful  recollection  of  the  past.  "  But 
I  sorter  picked  up  this  yere  muel  down  et  ther  corral, 
an'  he  's  tew  durn  wore  out  a  totin'  things  fer  you  uns 
ter  ever  move  offen  a  walk.  I  sorter  reckon  it 's  a  heap 
easier  a  sittin'  yere  than  ter  take  it  afut  all  ther  way 
ter  ther  mountings." 

185 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  He  certainly  has  the  appearance  of  being  perfectly 
safe,  but  you  know  a  mule  is  always  full  of  tricks." 

"  Oh,  this  en  ain't,"  confidently.  "  Why,  he  's  so  durn 
wore  out  a  yankin'  things  'round  thet  he  's  bin  plum 
asleep  all  ther  way  out  yere.  Say,  Cap,  be  it  true  thet 
a  muel  will  wake  up  an'  git  a  move  on  itself  if  ye  blow 
in  his  ear?  " 

"Who  told  you  that?" 

"  The  feller  down  et  ther  quartermaster's  corral.  He 
said  as  how  thet  wus  ther  way  ther  niggers  got  'em  ter 
go  'long  whin  they  got  tew  durn  lazy.  Blamed  if  I 
don't  b'lieve  I  '11  try  it  jist  fer  onst,  fer  I  'd  like  durn 
well  ter  git  ahead  out  o'  this  pesky  dust." 

I  had  never  before  seen  such  an  experiment  tried,  but 
a  slight  knowledge  of  the  nature  of  the  animal  involved 
induced  me  to  rein  back  my  horse,  and  to  that  precaution 
I  have  no  doubt  I  owe  my  life.  Jed  blew  only  once; 
he  lacked  opportunity  to  do  more,  for  a  shock  of  elec 
tricity  could  never  have  more  quickly  aroused  that  mule. 
His  long  ears  were  erected  with  a  snap,  his  short,  spike 
tail  shot  out  straight,  while  his  heels  cut  the  air  in  furious 
semicircles,  as  he  backed  viciously.  I  heard  a  yell  from 
Jed,  saw  him  clasp  his  arms  lovingly  about  the  animal's 
neck,  caught  a  confused  glimpse  of  the  wildly  cavorting 
figure  amid  the  red  dust  cloud,  and  then,  rear  on,  and 
lashing  out  crazily,  that  juggernaut  of  a  mule  struck 
the  unsuspecting  advancing  column  of  troopers,  and 
plunged  half  through  their  close-set  ranks  before  they 
even  realized  what  had  happened.  Horses  plunged  wildly 
to  escape;  here  and  there  a  man  went  down  in  the 
crush;  oaths,  blows,  shouts  of  anger  rang  out,  while 
beneath  the  dense  dust  cloud  frightened  horses  and 
startled  riders  struggled  fiercely  to  escape.  For  the 

186 


Reinforcements  for  Early 

moment  it  was  pandemonium  in  earnest,  and  I  could 
only  trace  the  disastrous  passage  of  Bungay  by  the  shouts 
of  angry  men  and  the  sharp  cries  of  injured  horses. 

"  Captain  Wayne,  what  does  all  this  mean,  sir?  What 
is  the  cause  of  the  disorder  in  your  troop?" 

It  was  the  Major's  voice,  stern,  indignant,  command 
ing.  I  dashed  the  tears  of  laughter  from  my  eyes,  and 
strove  to  face  him  decorously. 

"  A  mule,  sir,  which  has  taken  a  fit  of  kicking.  I 
will  straighten  them  out  in  a  moment." 

I  wheeled,  and  peered  into  the  rolling,  surging  mass 
of  dust,  out  of  which  there  arose  such  a  hubbub  of 
sounds  as  to  make  the  noise  of  battle  tame  by  comparison. 

"  Catch  the  brute  by  the  bridle,  two  of  you,"  I  roared 
stoutly.  "  Craig,  Whortley,  what  are  you  hanging  back 
for?  Go  in  there!  Take  hold  of  the  devil  from  in 
front;  there  is  no  danger  at  that  end." 

The  stern  words  of  command,  the  return  of  discipline, 
seemed  to  steady  that  seething,  fighting  mass  in  an  in 
stant  ;  there  was  a  squeal,  a  curse,  a  slight  settling  down 
of  the  dust  cloud,  and  two  red-faced,  perspiring  troopers 
emerged  from  the  jam,  dragging  the  yet  reluctant  mule 
by  main  strength  behind  them.  As  they  cleared  the  line 
of  the  column,  Bungay  rolled  off  the  animal's  back,  and, 
in  his  eagerness,  came  down  on  all  fours. 

"  Well,"  I  said  sarcastically,  "  what  do  you  think  of 
your  mule  now  ?  " 

"  By  Jinks,  Cap,"  and  his  face  lit  up  with  intense  ad 
miration  as  he  surveyed  the  animal,  "  durned  if  I  don't 
take  him  hum.  Gee!  whut  a  scrap  Mariar  an'  thet 
muel  kin  have !  " 

The  Major  pushed  through  the  curious  line  of  troop 
ers  and  faced  him  angrily. 

187 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  running  your  dod-gasted  old 
mule  into  this  column  ?  "  he  thundered.  "  Who  are  you, 
anyhow  ?  Blamed  if  the  little  fool  has  n't  done  more 
damage  than  a  Yankee  battery." 

Jed  faced  him  ruefully. 

"  I  did  n't  go  ter  dew  it,  mister,"  he  explained.  "  Ther 
muel  wus  jist  pinted  ther  wrong  way.  I  never  knowed 
ther  mean  ol'  cuss  wint  back'ards  like  thet." 

The  wrath  on  the  Major's  face  caused  me  to  interfere. 
In  a  few  words  I  made  everything  clear,  and  substantial 
justice  was  attained  by  an  order  for  Jed  to  move  on  with 
his  animated  battering  ram.  He  disappeared  dolefully 
in  the  dust  cloud,  the  mule,  once  more  asleep,  trailing 
lazily  behind  him.  The  troop,  slightly  disfigured,  closed 
up  their  broken  ranks,  and  the  weary  march  was  resumed. 

It  was  long  after  dark  the  second  day  when,  thoroughly 
wearied,  we  turned  into  an  old  tobacco  field  and  made 
camp  for  the  night.  To  right  and  left  of  our  position 
glowed  the  cheery  fires,  telling  where  Early's  command 
bivouacked  in  line  of  battle.  From  the  low  range  of 
hills  in  front  of  where  we  rested  one  could  look  across 
an  intervening  valley,  and  see  far  off  to  the  northward 
the  dim  flames  which  marked  the  position  of  the  enemy. 
Down  in  the  mysterious  darkness  between,  divided  only 
by  a  swift  and  narrow  stream,  were  the  blue  and  gray 
pickets.  The  opposing  forces  were  sleeping  on  their 
arms,  making  ready  for  the  death  grip  on  the  morrow. 

As  I  lay  there  thinking,  wondering  what  might  be  my 
fate  before  another  nightfall,  seeing  constantly  in  my 
half-dreams  the  fair  face  of  a  woman,  which  made  me 
more  of  a  coward  than  I  had  ever  felt  myself  before, 
I  was  partially  aroused  by  the  droning  tones  of  a  voice 
close  at  hand.  Lifting  myself  on  one  elbow  I  glanced 

188 


Reinforcements  for  Early 

curiously  around  to  see  where  it  originated,  what  was 
occurring.  Clustered  about  a  roaring  fire  of  rails  were 
a  dozen  troopers,  and  in  the  midst  of  them,  occupying 
the  post  of  honor  upon  an  empty  powder  keg,  was  Bun- 
gay,  enthusiastically  reciting  Scott.  I  caught  a  line  or 
two: 

" '  At  once  there  rose  so  wild  a  yell 
Within  that  dark  and  narrow  dell, 
As  all  the  fiends  from  heaven  that  fell 
Had  pealed  the  battle-cry  of  hell.'  " 

and  then  the  drowsy  god  pressed  down  my  heavy  eye 
lids,  and  I  fell  asleep. 


189 


CHAPTER   XXII 

THE   BATTLE   IN' THE   SHENANDOAH 

TO  me  it  has  always  seemed  remarkable  that 
after  all  my  other  battle  experiences  —  Antie- 
tam,  Gettysburg,  the  Wilderness,  ay!  even 
including  that  first  fierce  baptism  of  fire  at  Manassas  — 
no  action  in  which  I  ever  participated  should  remain  so 
clearly  photographed  upon  memory  as  this  last  desper 
ate  struggle  for  supremacy  in  the  Shenandoah.  Every 
minute  detail  of  the  conflict,  at  least  so  far  as  I  chanced 
to  be  a  personal  participant,  rises  before  me  as  I  write, 
and  I  doubt  not  I  could  trace  to-day  each  step  taken 
upon  that  stricken  field. 

The  reveille  had  not  sounded  when  I  first  awoke  and, 
rolling  from  my  blanket,  looked  about  me.  Already  a 
faint,  dim  line  of  gray,  heralding  the  dawn,  was  growing 
clearly  defined  in  the  east,  and  making  manifest  those 
heavy  fog-banks  which,  hanging  dank  and  low,  obscured 
the  valley.  The  tired  men  of  my  troop  were  yet  lying 
upon  the  ground,  wrapped  tightly  in  their  blankets,  obliv 
ious  of  the  deadly  work  before  them;  but  I  could  hear 
the  horses  already  moving  uneasily  at  their  picket-ropes, 
and  observed  here  and  there  the  chilled  figure  of  a  sentry 
leaning  upon  his  gun,  oddly  distorted  in  form  by  the 
enveloping  mist. 

Directly  in  advance  of  where  we  rested,  a  long  hill 
sloped  gently  upward  for  perhaps  a  hundred  yards,  its 

190 


The  Battle  in  the  Shenandoah 

crest  topped  with  a  thick  growth  of  young  oak-trees, 
yet  seemingly  devoid  of  underbrush.  No  troops  were 
camped  in  our  immediate  front,  and  feeling  curious  to 
ascertain  something  of  our  formation,  as  well  as  to  ex 
amine  the  lay  of  the  land  between  us  and  the  position 
occupied  by  the  enemy,  I  walked  slowly  forward,  un 
hindered,  until  I  attained  the  crest.  Numberless  birds 
were  singing  amid  the  branches  overhead,  while  the 
leaves  of  the  low  bushes  I  passed  on  my  way  were 
glistening  with  dew.  Except  for  those  long  rows  of 
sleeping  soldiers,  I  seemed  utterly  alone  within  some 
rural  solitude  upon  a  quiet  Sabbath  morning.  Not  an 
unwonted  sound  reached  me  to  make  discord;  so  quiet, 
indeed,  was  all  the  earth  that  I  became  startled  by  the 
sudden  chatter  of  a  squirrel  disturbed  at  my  approach, 
and  unthinkingly  I  stooped  to  pluck  a  delicate  pink  flower 
blooming  in  the  grass,  and  placed  it  in  a  ragged  button 
hole  of  my  old  gray  jacket. 

The  fog  yet  held  the  secrets  of  the  valley  safely  locked 
within  its  brown  hand,  and  I  could  penetrate  none  of  its 
mysteries.  It  was  like  gazing  down  from  some  headland 
into  a  silent,  unvexed  sea.  But  directly  across  from 
where  I  stood,  apparently  along  the  summit  of  another 
chain  of  low  hills  similar  to  those  we  occupied,  I  could 
perceive  the  flames  of  numerous  camp-fires  leaping  up 
into  sudden  radiance,  while  against  the  brightening  sky 
a  great  flag  lazily  flapped  its  folds  to  the  freshening 
breeze.  Evidently  our  opponents  were  first  astir,  and 
the  headquarters  of  some  division  of  the  enemy  must  be 
across  yonder.  As  I  gazed,  other  fires  burst  forth  to 
left  and  right,  as  far  as  the  unaided  eye  could  carry 
through  the  gloom,  and  I  was  thus  enabled  to  trace  dis 
tinctly  those  advanced  lines  opposing  us.  Experience 

191 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

told  me  their  position  must  be  a  strong  one,  and  their 
force  heavy. 

As  I  turned  to  mark  our  own  formation,  the  roll  of 
drums  rang  out,  while  the  quickening  notes  of  the  re 
veille  sounded  down  the  long  lines  of  slumbering  men. 
Life  returned,  as  if  by  magic,  to  those  motionless  forms, 
and  almost  in  a  moment  all  below  me  became  astir, 
and  I  could  clearly  distinguish  the  various  branches  of 
the  service,  as  they  stretched  away  commingled  upon 
either  hand.  We  were  evidently  stationed  close  to  the 
centre  of  our  own  position.  Our  battle-line  was  not  so  ex 
tended  as  the  one  across  the  valley ;  apparently  there  were 
fewer  troops  along  our  front  than  theirs,  nor  could  I 
perceive  to  the  southward,  now  that  dawning  day  some 
what  clarified  the  scene,  any  evidence  of  reserve  force; 
yet  what  I  saw  looked  extremely  well,  and  my  heart 
bounded  proudly  at  the  sturdy  promise  of  our  fighting 
men.  The  cavalry  appeared  to  be  principally  concen 
trated  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  upon  which  I  stood,  although 
at  the  distant  wings  I  was  able  to  perceive  some  flying 
guidons  that  told  me  of  the  presence  of  numerous  troops 
of  horse.  I  marked  it  all  with  eager,  kindling  eyes,  for 
it  was  a  sight  to  cheer  the  heart  of  any  soldier  —  those 
dark,  dense  squares  where  the  infantry  were  massed, 
and  battery  after  battery  of  flying  artillery  ranged  along 
the  ridge.  But  it  seemed  to  me  the  larger,  heavier  force 
had  been  concentrated  upon  our  left,  massed  there  in 
deeper  lines,  as  if  that  were  the  point  selected  from 
whence  the  attacking  wedge  was  to  be  driven.  The 
intervening  ground  sloped  so  gently  forward,  while  the 
hill  crest  was  so  thickly  crowned  with  trees,  it  looked  an 
ideal  position  from  which  to  advance  in  line  of  attack. 
Upon  my  right  there  appeared  a  break  in  the  solidity 

192 


The  Battle  in  the  Shenandoah 

of  our  line,  but  even  as  I  noted  it,  wondering  at  the  over 
sight,  the  dense  front  of  an  infantry  column  debouched 
from  a  ravine  and,  marching  steadily  forward,  filled  the 
gap.  I  could  distinctly  mark  the  wearied  manner  in 
which  the  men  composing  it  flung  themselves  prostrate 
on  the  hard  ground  the  moment  they  were  halted  — 
doubtless  all  through  the  long  hours  of  the  black  night 
they  had  been  toiling  on  to  be  in  time. 

Aides  were  galloping  furiously  now  among  the  scat 
tered  commands.  The  obscuring  fog  slowly  rose  from 
off  the  face  of  the  valley,  but  all  the  central  portion 
remained  veiled  from  view.  Suddenly,  as  I  watched, 
the  brown  cloud  beneath  me  was  rent  asunder  here  and 
there  by  little  spits  of  fire,  and  it  was  curious  to  observe 
how  those  quick,  spiteful  darts  of  flame  swept  the  full 
length  of  my  vista.  I  could  distinguish  no  reports,  —  it 
was  too  far  away,  —  but  realized  that  the  opposing  pickets 
had  caught  sight  of  each  other  through  the  gloom.  Then 
a  big  gun  boomed  almost  directly  opposite  me,  its  flame 
seeming  like  a  red-hot  knife  rending  the  mist.  This 
had  barely  vanished  when  a  sudden  cheer  rang  out  upon 
my  left,  and  I  turned  in  time  to  behold  a  thin,  scattered 
line  of  gray-clad  infantrymen  swarm  down  the  steep  slope 
into  the  valley.  With  hats  drawn  low,  and  guns  ad 
vanced,  they  plunged  at  a  run  into  the  mist  and  disap 
peared.  Our  skirmishers  had  gone  in;  the  ball  had 
opened. 

I  had  tarried  long  enough;  any  moment  now  might 
bring  "  boots  and  saddles,"  and  if  I  possessed  the  slight 
est  desire  for  a  breakfast  to  fight  on,  it  behooved  me  to 
get  back  within  our  lines.  The  memory  of  that  animated 
scene  in  front  still  fresh  upon  me,  how  quiet  and  com 
monplace  everything  appeared  down  there  in  the  hill 
13  193 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

shadow.  No  one  would  have  dreamed  it  to  be  a  battle- 
line.  The  fires  crackled  gayly,  while  the  men  lounged 
about  them,  smoking  or  eating.  There  was  no  sound  save 
the  gentle  rustling  of  leaves  overhead,  or  the  light  laugh 
ter  of  some  group  of  story-tellers.  Horses  munched  their 
grain  just  at  our  rear,  and  now  and  then  some  careful 
trooper  sauntered  back  to  make  sure  his  mount  was  not 
neglected.  One  or  two  of  the  men  were  cleaning  their 
revolvers,  and  an  old  corporal  was  polishing  his  sabre 
where  a  spot  of  rust  disfigured  its  gleaming  blade.  You 
might  have  dreamed  it  a  picnic,  a  military  review,  pos 
sibly,  were  it  not  for  the  travel-soiled  and  ragged  uni 
forms,  but  a  line  held  there  for  the  stern  purpose  of 
deadly  conflict  —  it  scarcely  seemed  credible. 

"  Captain,"  said  a  white-faced  lad  of  seventeen,  as  I 
sat  down  on  the  ground  to  my  coffee  and  corn  bread, 
"did  you  see  anything  of  the  blue-bellies  out  there?" 

"  Plenty  of  them,  my  boy,"  I  answered,  noting  the 
curls  that  clustered  upon  his  forehead,  and  wondering 
what  mother  prayed  for  him.  "  We  have  plenty  of  hot 
work  cut  out  for  us  to-day." 

"  I  hope  they  '11  give  us  a  charge  before  it 's  all  over." 
His  blue  eyes  danced  as  he  strode  off,  whistling  gayly. 

"  What  has  become  of  Bungay  ?  "  I  questioned  of  Col 
gate,  who  was  lying  upon  his  back  with  eyes  fastened  on 
a  floating  cloud. 

"  Do  you  mean  the  little  mountaineer  who  came  in 
with  us  last  night  ?  " 

I  nodded. 

"  Oh,  his  mule  bolted  at  the  first  shot  over  yonder, 
and  the  little  fellow  is  after  it.  He  's  down  the  field  there 
somewhere." 

How  time  dragged!  The  battery  to  left  of  us  went 

194 


The  Battle  in  the  Shenandoah 

into  action,  and  began  firing  rapidly ;  we  could  mark  the 
black  figures  of  the  cannoneers  at  the  nearer  guns,  out 
lined  against  the  sky  over  the  crest,  as  they  moved  quickly 
back  and  forth.  Twice  they  bore  motionless  bodies  to 
the  rear,  and  laid  them  down  tenderly  beyond  the  fierce 
zone  of  fire.  Then  the  heavier  pieces  of  artillery  farther 
down  the  line  burst  into  thunder,  and  we  silently  watched 
a  large  force  of  infantry  move  slowly  past  us  up  the 
long  slope  until  they  halted  in  line  of  battle  just  behind 
its  summit,  the  advanced  files  lying  flat  upon  their  faces 
and  peering  over.  But  no  orders  came  for  us. 

The  eagerly  expectant  men  moved  back  toward  their 
picketed  horses  in  anticipation  of  a  hurried  call,  but  as  the 
minutes  slowly  passed  and  none  came,  they  broke  into 
little  groups,  sitting  about  on  the  ground,  seemingly  care 
less  as  to  the  dread  rumbling  in  front,  and  the  continu 
ous  zip  of  Minie  bullets  through  the  trees  overhead.  One 
or  two,  I  noticed  as  I  walked  about,  were  writing  what, 
possibly  they  dreamed,  might  be  final  words  of  love  to 
dear  ones  far  away ;  one  more  careless  group  were  play 
ing  poker  upon  an  outspread  blanket;  while  a  grizzled 
old  sergeant,  a  God-fearing  man,  had  drawn  forth  his 
well-worn  pocket  Testament,  and  was  reading  over  again 
the  familiar  story  of  the  Nazarene.  The  sullen  boom  of 
the  great  guns,  deep,  ominous,  began  to  blend  with  the 
sustained  rattle  of  musketry,  telling  plainly  of  heavy 
fighting  by  massed  infantry;  the  smoke  clouds,  obscur 
ing  the  blue  sky,  rolled  high  above  the  fringe  of  trees; 
the  battle-line  lying  along  the  crest  at  our  front  swept 
down  the  hill  out  of  our  sight  into  that  hail  of  death 
below;  but  we  seemed  to  be  forgotten. 

Nearly  noon  by  the  red  sun  hiding  behind  the  drift 
ing  powder  cloud.    The  ever-deepening  roar  of  ceaseless 

195 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

contest  had  moved  westward  down  the  valley,  when  an 
aide  wheeled  his  smoking  horse  in  front  of  the  Colonel, 
spoke  a  dozen  hasty  words,  pointed  impetuously  to  the 
left,  and  dashed  off  down  the  line.  The  men  leaped  to 
their  feet  in  eager  expectancy,  and  as  the  "  Fall  in,  fall 
in  there,  lads,"  echoed  joyously  from  lip  to  lip,  the  kin 
dling  eyes  and  rapid  movements  voiced  unmistakably  the 
soldier  spirit.  We  moved  westward  down  the  long, 
bare  slope  in  the  sunshine,  through  a  half-dozen  deserted, 
desolate  fields,  and  along  a  narrow,  rocky  defile  leading 
into  a  deep  ravine.  Every  step  of  our  horses  brought  us 
closer  to  that  deep  roar  of  surging  battle;  the  air  we 
breathed  became  pungent  with  powder  smoke,  and  once 
or  twice  we  heard  the  deep  hurrah  of  the  North,  the 
wild  answering  yell  of  the  South,  as  victory  rolled  from 
flag  to  flag.  Streams  of  wearied  and  wounded  men 
began  to  pass  us,  white-faced  and  terror-stricken,  or 
haggard  and  silent,  but  all  alike  seeking  the  rear.  The 
head  of  our  advancing  column  pushed  them  sternly 
aside,  the  troopers  chaffing  the  uninjured  without  mercy, 
but  tender  as  women  to  those  who  suffered.  Back  among 
the  rocks,  out  of  reach  from  plunging  shells,  a  field  hos 
pital  had  been  hastily  set  up;  the  ground  was  already 
thickly  strewn  with  bodies,  while  surgeons  labored  above 
them,  elbow-deep  in  blood.  With  averted,  stern,  set  faces, 
paling  to  the  cries  of  agony,  we  rode  past,  more  eager 
than  ever  to  strike  the  enemy. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  ravine  we  came  forth  into  the 
broad  valley,  and  halted.  Just  in  front  of  us,  scarcely 
a  half-mile  distant,  were  the  fighting  lines,  partially  en 
veloped  in  dense  smoke,  out  from  which  broke  patches 
of  blue  or  gray,  as  charge  succeeded  charge,  or  the  wind 
swept  aside  the  fog  of  battle.  The  firing  was  one  con- 

196 


The  Battle  in  the  Shenandoah 

tinuous  crash,  while  plunging  bullets,  overreaching  their 
mark,  began  to  chug  into  our  own  ranks,  dealing  death 
impartially  to  horse  and  man.  The  captain  of  the  troop 
next  mine  wheeled  suddenly,  a  look  of  surprise  upon 
his  face,  and  fell  backward  into  the  arms  of  one  of  his 
men ;  with  an  intense  scream  of  agony,  almost  human, 
the  horse  of  my  first  sergeant  reared  and  came  over, 
crushing  the  rider  before  he  could  loosen  foot  from 
stirrup;  the  Lieutenant-Colonel  rode  slowly  past  us  to 
the  rear,  his  face  deathly  white,  one  arm,  dripping  blood, 
dangling  helpless  at  his  side.  This  was  the  hardest 
work  of  war,  that  silent  agony  which  tried  men  in  help 
less  bondage  to  unyielding  discipline.  I  glanced  anxiously 
along  the  front  of  my  troop,  but  they  required  no  word 
from  me;  with  tightly  set  lips,  and  pale,  stern  faces, 
they  held  their  line  steady  as  granite,  closing  up  silently 
the  ragged  gaps  torn  by  plunging  balls. 

"  Captain,"  said  Colgate,  riding  to  where  I  sat  my 
horse,  "  you  will  see  that  the  paper  I  gave  you  reaches 
home  safe  if  I  fail  to  come  out  of  this  ?  " 

I  reached  over  and  gripped  his  hand  hard. 

"  It  will  be  the  first  thing  I  shall  remember,  Jack," 
I  answered  earnestly.  "  But  we  may  have  it  easy  enough 
after  all  —  it  seems  to  be  an  infantry  affair." 

He  shook  his  head  gravely. 

"  No,"  he  said,  pointing  forward,  "  they  will  need  us 
now." 

As  he  spoke  it  seemed  as  though  the  sharp  firing  upon 
both  sides  suddenly  ceased  by  mutual  consent.  The  ter 
rible  roar  of  small  arms,  which  had  mingled  with  the 
continuous  thunder  of  great  guns,  died  away  into  an 
intermittent  rattling  of  musketry,  and  as  the  heavy  smoke 
slowly  drifted  upward  in  a  great  white  cloud,  we  could 

197 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

plainly  distinguish  the  advancing  Federal  lines,  three 
ranks  deep,  stretching  to  left  and  right  in  one  vast,  im 
penetrable  blue  wall,  sweeping  toward  us  upon  a  run. 
Where  but  a  brief  moment  before  the  plain  appeared 
deserted,  it  was  now  fairly  alive  with  soldiery,  the  sun 
gleaming  on  fixed  bayonets,  and  faces  aglow  with  the 
ardor  of  surprise.  Some  one  had  blundered!  The  thin, 
unsupported  line  of  gray  infantry  directly  in  our  front 
closed  up  their  shattered  ranks  hastily  in  desperate  effort 
to  stay  the  rush.  We  could  see  them  jamming  their 
muskets  for  volley  fire,  and  then,  with  clash  and  clatter 
that  drowned  all  other  sounds,  a  battery  of  six  black 
guns  came  flying  madly  past  us,  every  horse  on  the  run, 
lashed  into  frenzy  by  his  wild  rider.  With  carriage  and 
caisson  leaping  at  every  jump,  the  half-naked,  smoke- 
begrimed  cannoneers  clinging  to  their  seats  like  mon 
keys,  they  dashed  recklessly  forward,  swung  about  into 
position,  and  almost  before  the  muzzles  had  been  well 
pointed,  were  hurling  canister  into  that  blue,  victorious 
advance.  How  those  gallant  fellows  worked !  their  guns 
leaping  into  air  at  each  discharge,  their  movements  clock 
work!  Tense,  eager,  expectant,  every  hand  among  us 
hard  gripped  on  sabre  hilt,  we  waited  that  word  which 
surely  could  not  be  delayed,  while  from  end  to  end,  down 
the  full  length  of  our  straining  line,  rang  out  the  yell 
of  exultant  pride. 

"  Steady,  men ;  steady  there,  lads !  "  called  the  old 
Colonel,  sternly,  his  own  eyes  filled  with  tears.  < "  Our 
turn  will  come." 

Torn,  rent,  shattered,  bleeding,  treading  upon  the  dead 
and  mangled  in  rows,  those  iron  men  in  blue  came  on. 
They  were  as  demons  laughing  at  death.  No  rain  of  lead, 
no  hail  of  canister,  no  certainty  of  destruction  could  check 

198 


The  Battle  in  the  Shenandoah 

now  the  fierce  impetus  of  that  forward  rush.  God  knows 
it  was  magnificent;  the  supreme  effort  of  men  intoxi 
cated  with  the  enthusiasm  of  war!  Even  where  we  were 
we  could  see  and  feel  the  giant  power  in  those  grim  ranks 
of  steel  —  the  tattered  flags,  the  stern,  set  faces,  the  deep- 
toned  chorus  of  "  Glory,  glory,  hallelujah,"  that  echoed 
to  their  tread.  Those  men  meant  to  win  or  die,  and  they 
rolled  on  as  Cromwell's  Ironsides  at  Marston  Moor. 
Twice  they  staggered,  when  the  mad  volleys  ploughed 
ragged  red  lanes  through  them,  but  only  to  rally  and 
press  sternly  on.  They  struck  that  crouching  gray  line 
of  infantry,  fairly  buried  it  within  their  dense  blue  folds, 
and,  with  one  fierce  hurrah  of  triumph,  closed  down  upon 
the  guns.  Even  as  they  blotted  them  from  sight,  an 
aide,  hatless  and  bleeding,  his  horse  wounded  and  stag 
gering  from  weakness,  tore  down  toward  us  along  the 
crest.  A  hundred  feet  away  his  mount  fell  headlong, 
but  on  foot  and  dying  he  reached  our  front. 

"  Colonel  Carter,"  he  panted,  pressing  one  hand  upon 
his  breast  to  keep  back  the  welling  blood,  "  charge,  and 
hold  that  battery  until  we  can  bring  infantry  to  your 
support." 

No  man  among  us  doubted  the  full  meaning  of  it  — 
we  were  to  save  the  army!  The  very  horses  seemed  to 
feel  a  sense  of  relief,  hands  clinched  more  tightly  on 
taut  reins  to  hold  them  in  check ;  under  the  old  battered 
hats  the  eyes  of  the  troopers  gleamed  hungrily. 

"  Virginians !  "  and  the  old  Colonel's  voice  rang  like 
a  clarion  down  the  breathless  line,  "  there  is  where  you 
die !  Follow  me !  " 

Slowly,  like  some  mighty  mountain  torrent  gaining 
force,  we  rode  forth  at  a  walk,  each  trooper  lined  to 
precision  of  review,  yet  instinctively  taking  distance  for 

199 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

sword-play.  Halfway  down  the  slight  slope  our  line 
broke  into  a  sharp  trot,  then,  as  the  thrilling  notes  of  the 
charge  sounded  above  us,  we  swept  forward  in  wild, 
impetuous  tumult. 

Who  can  tell  the  story  of  those  seconds  that  so  swiftly 
followed?  Surely  not  one  who  saw  but  the  vivid  flash 
of  steel,  the  agonized  faces,  the  flame  of  belching  fire.  I 
recall  the  frenzied  leap  of  my  horse  as  we  struck  the 
line  ere  it  could  form  into  square;  the  blows  dealt  sav 
agely  to  right  and  left;  the  blaze  of  a  volley  scorching 
our  faces ;  the  look  of  the  big  infantryman  I  rode  down ; 
the  sudden  thrust  that  saved  me  from  a  levelled  gun; 
the  quick  swerving  of  our  horses  as  they  came  in  con 
tact  with  the  cannon ;  the  shouts  of  rage ;  the  blows ; 
the  screams  of  pain;  the  white  face  of  Colgate  as  he 
reeled  and  fell.  These  are  all  in  my  memory,  blurred, 
commingled,  indistinct,  yet  distressful  as  any  nightmare. 
In  some  way,  how  I  know  not,  I  realized  that  we  had 
hurled  them  back,  shattered  them  by  our  first  fierce  blow ; 
that  the  guns  were  once  again  ours ;  that  fifty  dismounted 
troopers  were  tugging  desperately  at  their  wheels.  Then 
that  dense  blue  mass  surged  forward  once  again,  en 
gulfed  us  in  its  deadly  folds,  and  with  steel  and  bullet, 
sword  and  clubbed  musket,  ploughed  through  our  broken 
ranks,  rending  us  in  twain,  fairly  smothering  us  by  sheer 
force  of  numbers.  I  saw  the  old  Colonel  plunge  head- 
down  into  the  ruck  beneath  the  horses'  feet;  the  Major 
riding  stone  dead  in  his  saddle,  a  ghastly  red  stain  in 
the  centre  of  his  forehead ;  then  Hunter,  of  E,  went 
down  screaming,  and  I  knew  I  was  the  senior  captain 
left.  About  me  scarce  a  hundred  men  battled  like  demons 
for  their  lives  in  the  midst  of  the  guns.  Even  as  I  glanced 
aside  at  them,  shielding  my  head  with  uplifted  sabre  from 

200 


The  Battle  in  the  Shenandoah 

the  blows  rained  upon  me,  the  color-sergeant  flung  up 
his  hand,  and  grasped  his  saddle  pommel  to  keep  from 
falling.  Out  of  his  opening  fingers  I  snatched  the  splin 
tered  staff,  lifted  it  high  up,  until  the  rent  folds  of  the  old 
flag  caught  the  dull  glow  of  the  sunlight. 

"  — th  Virginia !  "  I  shouted.  "  Rally  on  the  colors !  " 
I  could  see  them  coming  —  all  that  was  left  of  them  — 
fighting  their  way  through  the  press,  cleaving  the  mass 
with  their  blows  as  the  prow  of  a  ship  cuts  the  sea.  With 
one  vicious  jab  of  the  spur  I  led  them,  a  thin  wedge  of 
tempered  gray  steel,  battering,  gouging,  rending  a  pas 
sage  into  that  solid  blue  wall.  Inch  by  inch,  foot  by  foot, 
yard  by  yard,  slashing  madly  with  our  broken  sabres, 
battling  as  men  crazed  with  lust  of  blood,  our  very  horses 
fighting  for  us  with  teeth  and  hoofs,  we  ploughed  a 
lane  of  death  through  a  dozen  files.  Then  the  vast  mass 
closed  in  upon  us,  rolled  completely  over  us.  There  was  a 
flash,  a  vision  of  frenzied  faces,  and  I  knew  no  more. 


201 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

FIELD   HOSPITAL,    SIXTH    CORPS 

MY    head    ached    so   abominably    when    I    first 
opened  my  eyes  that  I  was  compelled  to  close 
them   again,    merely    realizing   dimly   that   I 
looked  up  at  something  white  above  me,  which  appeared 
to  sway   as   though   blown   gently   by  the   wind.      My 
groping  hand,  the  only  one  I  appeared  able  to  move, 
told  me  I  was  lying  upon  a  camp-cot,  with  soft  sheets 
about  me,  and  that  my  head  rested  upon  a  pillow.    Then 
I  passed  once  more  into  unconsciousness,  but  this  time 
it  was  sleep. 

When  I  once  more  awakened  the  throbbing  pain  had 
largely  left  my  hot  temples,  and  I  saw  that  the  swaying 
white  canopy  composed  the  roof  of  a  large  tent,  upon 
which  the  golden  sunlight  now  lay  in  checkered  masses, 
telling  me  the  canvas  had  been  erected  among  trees. 
A  faint  moan  caused  me  to  move  my  head  slightly  on 
the  gratefully  soft  pillow,  and  I  could  perceive  a  long 
row  of  cots,  exactly  similar  to  the  one  I  occupied,  each 
apparently  filled,  stretching  away  toward  an  opening  that 
looked  forth  into  the  open  air.  A  man  was  moving 
slowly  down  the  narrow  aisle  toward  me,  stopping  here 
and  there  to  bend  over  some  sufferer  with  medicine  or 
a  cheery  word.  He  wore  a  short  white  jacket,  and  was 
without  a  cap,  his  head  of  heavy  red  hair  a  most  con 
spicuous  object.  As  he  approached  I  endeavored  to 

202 


Field  Hospital,  Sixth  Corps 

speak,  but  for  the  moment  my  throat  refused  response 
to  the  effort.  Then  I  managed  to  ask  feebly :  "  Where 
am  I?" 

The  blue  eyes  in  the  freckled,  boyish  face  danced  good- 
humoredly,  and  he  laid  a  big  red  hand  gently  upon  my 
forehead. 

"  Field  hospital,  Sixth  Corps,"  he  said,  with  a  strong 
Hibernian  accent.  "  An'  how  de  ye  loike  it,  Johnny  ?  " 

"  Better  than  some  others  I  've  seen,"  I  managed  to 
articulate  faintly.  "  Who  won  ?  " 

"  Divil  a  wan  of  us  knows,"  he  admitted  frankly,  "  but 
your  fellows  did  the  retratin'." 

It  was  an  old,  old  story  to  all  of  us  by  that  time,  and 
I  closed  my  eyes  wearily,  content  to  ask  no  more. 

I  have  no  way  of  knowing  how  long  I  rested  there 
motionless  although  awake,  my  eyes  closed  to  keep  out 
the  painful  glare,  my  sad  thoughts  busied  with  memory 
of  those  men  whom  I  had  seen  reel  and  fall  upon  that 
stricken  field  we  had  battled  so  vainly  to  save.  Once 
I  wondered,  with  sudden  start  of  fear,  if  I  had  lost  a 
limb,  if  I  was  to  be  crippled  for  life,  the  one  thing 
I  dreaded  above  all  else.  Feeling  feebly  beneath  my 
bed-clothing  I  tested,  as  best  I  could,  each  limb.  All 
were  apparently  intact,  although  my  left  arm  seemed 
useless  and  devoid  of  feeling,  broken  no  doubt,  and  I 
heaved  a  sigh  of  genuine  relief.  Then  I  became  par 
tially  aroused  to  my  surroundings  by  a  voice  speaking 
from  the  cot  next  mine. 

"  You  lazy  Irish  marine !  "  it  cried  petulantly,  "  that 
beef  stew  was  to  have  been  given  me  an  hour  ago." 

"  Sure,  sor,"  was  the  soothing  reply,  "  it  was  n't  to  be 
given  yer  honor  till  two  o'clock." 

"  Well,  it 's  all  of  three  now." 
203 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Wan-thirty,  on  me  sowl,  sor." 

That  first  voice  sounded  oddly  familiar,  and  I  turned 
my  face  that  way,  but  was  unable  to  perceive  the  speaker. 

"Is  that  Lieutenant  Caton?"  I  asked  doubtfully. 

"  Most  assuredly  it  is,"  quickly.    "  And  who  are  you  ?  " 

"  Captain  Wayne,  of  the  Confederate  Army." 

"  Oh,  Wayne  ?  Glad  you  spoke,  but  extremely  sorry 
to  have  you  here.  Badly  hurt  ?  " 

"  Not  seriously,  I  think.  No  limbs  missing,  anyhow, 
but  exceedingly  weak.  Where  did  they  get  you  ?  " 

"  In  the  side,  a  musket  ball,  but  extracted.  I  would 
be  all  right  if  that  lazy  Irish  scamp  would  only  give  me 
half  enough  to  eat.  By  the  way,  Wayne,  of  course  I 
never  got  the  straight  of  it,  for  there  are  half-a-dozen 
stories  about  the  affair  flying  around,  and  those  most 
interested  will  not  talk,  but  one  of  your  special  friends, 
and  to  my  notion  a  most  charming  young  woman,  will 
be  in  here  to  see  me  sometime  this  afternoon.  She  will 
be  delighted  to  meet  you  again,  I  'm  sure." 

"  One  of  my  friends  ? "  I  questioned  incredulously, 
yet  instantly  thinking  of  Edith  Brennan.  "A  young 
woman  ?  " 

"  Sure ;  at  least  she  has  confessed  enough  to  me  re 
garding  that  night's  work  to  make  me  strongly  suspicion 
that  Captain  Wayne,  of  the  Confederate  Army,  and 
Colonel  Curran,  late  of  Major-General  Halleck's  staff, 
are  one  and  the  same  person.  A  mighty  neat  trick,  by 
Jove,  and  it  would  have  done  you  good  to  see  Sheridan's 
face  when  they  told  him.  But  about  the  young  lady  — 
she  claims  great  friendship  with  the  gallant  Colonel  of 
light  artillery,  and  her  description  of  his  appearance 
at  the  ball  is  assuredly  a  masterpiece  of  romantic  fiction. 
Come,  Captain,  surely  you  are  not  the  kind  of  man  to 

204 


Field  Hospital,  Sixth  Corps 

forget  a  pretty  face  like  that?  I  can  assure  you,  you 
made  a  deep  impression.  There  are  times  when  I  am 
almost  jealous  of  you." 

"  But,"  I  protested,  my  heart  beating  rapidly,  "  I  met 
several  that  evening,  and  you  have  mentioned  no  name." 

"  Well,  to  me  it  chances  there  is  but  one  worthy  of  men 
tion,"  he  said  earnestly,  "  and  that  one  is  Celia  Minor." 

"  Miss  Minor !  "  I  felt  a  strange  sense  of  disappoint 
ment.  "  Does  she  come  alone  ?  " 

"  Most  certainly ;  do  you  suppose  she  would  expose 
me  in  my  present  weak  state  to  the  fastinations  of  any 
one  else  ?  " 

"  Oh,  so  the  wind  lies  in  that  quarter,  does  it,  old  fel 
low  ?  I  congratulate  you,  I  'm  sure." 

My  recollection  of  Miss  Minor  was  certainly  a  most 
pleasant  one,  and  I  recalled  to  memory  the  attractive 
picture  of  her  glossy  black  hair  and  flashing  brown  eyes, 
yet  I  felt  exceedingly  small  interest  in  again  meeting  her. 
Indeed  I  was  asleep  when  she  finally  entered,  and  it  was 
the  sound  of  Caton's  voice  that  aroused  me  and  made  me 
conscious  of  the  presence  of  others. 

"  I  shall  share  these  grapes  with  my  cot-mate  over 
yonder,"  he  said  laughingly.  "  By  the  way,  Celia,  his 
voice  sounded  strangely  familiar  to  me  a  short  time  ago. 
Just  glance  over  there  and  see  if  he  is  any  one  you 
know." 

I  heard  the  soft  rustle  of  skirts,  and,  without  a  smile, 
looked  up  into  her  dark  eyes.  There  was  a  sudden  start 
of  pleased  surprise. 

"  Why,"  she  exclaimed  eagerly,  "  it  is  Colonel  Curran ! 
Edith,  dear,  here  is  the  Rebel  who  pretended  to  be 
Myrtle  Curran's  brother." 

How  the  hot  blood  leaped  within  my  veins  at  men- 
205 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

tion  of  that  name;  but  before  I  could  lift  my  head  she 
had  swept  across  the  narrow  aisle,  and  was  standing  be 
side  me.  Wife,  or  what,  there  was  that  within  her  eyes 
which  told  me  a  wondrous  story.  For  the  instant,  in  her 
surprise  and  agitation,  she  forgot  herself,  and  lost  that 
marvellous  self-restraint  which  had  held  us  so  far  apart. 

"  Captain  Wayne !  "  she  cried,  and  her  gloved  hands 
fell  instantly  upon  my  own,  where  it  rested  without  the 
coverlet.  "  You  here,  and  wounded  ?  " 

I  smiled  up  at  her,  feeling  now  that  my  injuries  were 
indeed  trivial. 

"  Somewhat  weakened  by  loss  of  blood,  Mrs.  Brennan, 
but  not  dangerously  hurt."  Then  I  could  not  forbear 
asking  softly,  "  Is  it  possible  you  can  feel  regret  over 
injuries  inflicted  upon  a  Rebel?" 

Her  cheeks  flamed,  and  the  audacious  words  served  to 
recall  her  to  our  surroundings. 

"  Even  although  I  love  my  country,  and  sincerely  hope 
for  the  downfall  of  her  enemies,"  she  answered  soberly, 
"  I  do  not  delight  in  suffering.  Were  you  in  that  terrible 
cavalry  charge?  They  tell  me  scarcely  a  man  among 
them  survived." 

"  I  rode  with  my  regiment." 

"  I  knew  it  was  your  regiment  —  the  name  was  upon 
every  lip,  and  even  our  own  men  unite  in  declaring  it  a 
magnificent  sacrifice,  a  most  gallant  deed.  You  must 
know  I  thought  instantly  of  you  when  I  was  told  it  was 
the  act  of  the  — th  Virginia." 

There  were  tears  in  my  eyes,  I  know,  as  I  listened  to 
her,  and  my  heart  warmed  at  this  frank  confession  of 
her  remembrance. 

"  I  am  glad  you  cared  sufficiently  for  me,"  I  said 
gravely,  "  to  hold  me  in  your  thought  at  such  a  time. 

206 


Field  Hospital,  Sixth  Corps 

Our  command  merely  performed  the  work  given  it,  but 
the  necessity  has  cost  us  dearly.  You  are  yet  at  General 
Sheridan's  headquarters  ?  " 

"  Only  temporarily,  and  simply  because  there  has  been 
no  opportunity  to  get  away,  the  movements  of  the  army 
have  been  so  hurried  and  uncertain.  Since  the  battle 
Miss  Minor  has  desired  to  remain  until  assured  of  Lieu 
tenant  Caton's  permanent  recovery.  He  was  most  se 
verely  wounded,  and  of  course  I  could  not  well  leave 
her  here  alone.  Indeed  I  am  her  guest,  as  we  depart  to 
morrow  for  her  home,  to  remain  indefinitely." 

"  But  Miss  Minor  is,  I  understand,  a  native  of  this 
State?" 

"  Her  home  is  in  the  foot-hills  of  the  Blue  Ridge, 
along  the  valley  of  the  Cowskin,  —  a  most  delightful  old 
Southern  mansion.  I  passed  one  summer  there  when  a 
mere  girl,  previous  to  the  war." 

"  But  will  it  prove  safe  for  you  now  ?  " 

"  Oh,  indeed,  yes ;  everybody  says  so.  It  is  entirely 
out  of  the  track  of  both  armies,  and  has  completely 
escaped  despoliation." 

"  I  was  not  thinking  of  the  main  combatants,  but  rather 
of  those  irregulars  who  will  be  most  certain  to  invade 
promptly  any  section  not  patrolled  by  disciplined  troops. 
I  confess  to  fearing  greatly  that  there  will  be  an  early 
outpouring  of  these  rascals  from  the  mountains  into  the 
adjacent  lowlands  the  moment  we  are  compelled  to  fall 
back  and  let  loose  the  iron  grip  with  which  we  have  held 
them  thus  far  partially  in  check.  Yet  I  do  not  say  this 
to  frighten  you,  or  in  any  way  spoil  the  pleasure  of  your 
contemplated  visit." 

"  Indeed  I  shall  not  permit  it.  So  many  have  assured 
me  it  would  be  perfectly  safe  that  I  do  not  mean  to 

207 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

worry.  I  expect  to  be  very  happy  there  until  the  war  is 
over.  Surely,  Captain  Wayne,  it  cannot  long  continue 
now?" 

Her  voice  was  low,  earnest,  almost  supplicating. 

"  It  looks  hopeless,  even  from  our  standpoint,  I  admit," 
I  returned,  watching  the  straying  sunlight  play  amid  the 
dusky  coils  of  her  hair.  "  Yet  we  are  not  likely  to  yield 
until  we  must." 

"  But  you,  Captain  Wayne ;  surely  you  have  already 
risked  enough  ?  " 

"  I  presume  I  am  a  prisoner,"  I  answered,  smiling, 
"  and  therefore  unable  at  present  to  choose  my  future ; 
but  were  I  free  to  do  so,  I  should  return  to  my  command 
to-morrow." 

"  Yet  surely  you  do  not  consider  that  this  terrible  re 
bellion  is  justified,  is  right?" 

"  I  think  there  is,  undoubtedly,  much  wrong  upon  both 
sides,  Mrs.  Brennan;  but  I  am  a  soldier,  and  my  duty 
is  very  simple  —  I  follow  my  flag  and,  as  a  Virginian, 
am  loyal  to  my  State  and  to  the  principles  taught  me  in 
my  childhood." 

Her  beautiful  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  as  she  bent 
down  her  head  that  the  others  might  not  perceive  her 
agitation,  one  salty  drop  fell  upon  my  hand. 

"  It  is  all  so  very,  very  sad,"  she  said  softly. 

"  There  is  much  suffering  upon  both  sides,  but  surely 
even  you  would  not  wish  me  to  be  other  than  true  to 
what  I  look  upon  as  a  duty  ?  " 

"  No ;   I  —  I  think  I  —  I  respect  you  the  more." 

"  Then  you  do  respect  me  ?  " 

Another  word,  a  far  stronger  one,  trembled  upon  my 
lips,  yet  I  restrained  it  sternly,  and  asked  all  I  dared. 

"  I  do,"  earnestly,  her  eyes  dwelling  upon  my  face. 
208 


Field  Hospital,  Sixth  Corps 

"  I  may  not  comprehend  how  you  can  view  matters  from 
your  standpoint,  for  I  am  in  full  sympathy  with  the 
Union,  and  am  a  woman.  But  I  believe  you  to  be  honest, 
and  I  know  you  to  be  a  gallant  soldier." 

I  clasped  her  hand  close  within  my  own. 

"  Your  words  encourage  me  greatly,"  I  said  earnestly. 
"  I  have  done  so  much  to  bring  you  trouble  and  sorrow 
that  I  have  been  fearful  lest  it  had  cost  me  what  I  value 
more  highly  than  you  can  ever  know." 

These  words  were  unfortunate,  and  instantly  brought 
back  to  her  a  memory  which  seemed  a  barrier  between 
us.  I  read  the  change  in  her  averted  face. 

"  That  can  never  be,  Captain  Wayne,"  she  returned 
calmly,  yet  rising  even  as  she  spoke.  "  You  have  come 
into  my  life  under  circumstances  so  peculiar  as  to  make 
me  always  your  friend.  Celia,"  and  she  turned  toward 
the  others,  "  is  it  not  time  we  were  going  ?  I  am  very 
sure  the  doctor  said  you  were  to  remain  with  Lieutenant 
Caton  but  a  brief  time." 

"  Why,  Edith,"  retorted  the  other,  gayly,  "  I  have  been 
ready  for  half  an  hour  —  haven't  I,  Arthur?  —  but  you 
were  so  deeply  engrossed  with  your  Rebel  I  had  n't  the 
heart  to  interrupt." 

I  could  see  the  quick  color  as  it  mounted  over  Mrs. 
Brennan's  throat. 

"  Nonsense,"  she  answered ;  "  we  have  not  been  here 
that  length  of  time." 

"  Did  the  Major  emerge  from  out  the  late  entangle 
ment  unhurt?"  It  was  Caton's  voice  that  spoke. 

"  Much  to  his  regret,  I  believe,  he  was  not  even  under 

fire."    The  tone  was  cool  and  collected  again.     "  I  will 

say  good-bye,  Lieutenant;   doubtless  we  shall  see  you  at 

Mountain  View  so  soon  as  you  are  able  to  take  the 

*4  209 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

journey.  And,  Captain  Wayne,  I  trust  I  shall  soon  learn 
of  your  complete  recovery." 

My  eyes  followed  them  down  the  long  aisle.  At 
the  entrance  she  glanced  back,  and  I  lifted  my  hand. 
Whether  she  marked  the  gesture  I  do  not  know,  for  the 
next  instant  both  ladies  had  disappeared  without. 

Caton  endeavored  to  talk  with  me,  but  I  answered  him 
so  briefly,  and  with  such  vague  knowledge  of  what  had 
been  said,  that  he  soon  desisted.  I  could  see  only  the  face 
that  had  so  lately  bent  above  me,  and  reflect  upon  the 
fate  which  held  me  helpless  in  its  grasp.  I  felt  that  had 
circumstances  been  other  than  they  were,  this  proudly 
tender  woman  might  have  learned  from  me  the  lesson 
of  love,  and  in  my  weakness,  both  of  spirit  and  body,  I 
rebelled  against  the  impassable  barrier  holding  us  apart. 
She  was  the  wife  of  another,  yet,  in  spite  of  every  deter 
mination,  I  loved  her  with  all  my  soul. 

The  night  drew  slowly  down,  and  as  it  darkened,  only 
one  miserable  lamp  shed  its  dim  rays  throughout  the 
great  tent;  nurses  moved  noiselessly  from  cot  to  cot, 
and  I  learned  something  of  the  nature  of  my  own  in 
juries  from  the  gruff  old  surgeon  who  dressed  the  wound 
in  my  chest  and  refastened  the  splints  along  my  arm. 
Then  silence  followed,  excepting  for  the  heavy  breathing 
of  the  sleepers  and  the  restless  tossing  of  sufferers  on 
their  narrow  cots.  Here  and  there  echoed  wild  words 
of  delirium,  but  soon  even  these  faint  sounds  died  away 
in  slumber,  while  the  drowsy  night-watch  dozed  in  a 
chair.  I  could  see  from  where  I  lay  a  blazing  fire  with 
out,  while  in  its  glow  along  the  side  of  the  tent  there  was 
cast  the  black  shadow  of  a  sentinel,  as  he  paced  back 
and  forth  along  his  beat.  So  clear  were  the  shaded  lines 
I  was  able  to  trace  his  gun,  and  even  the  peculiar  turn-up 

210 


H 


E  swung  his   sword  high   over 
head,  for  a  death-blow.  —  Page  298 


Field  Hospital,  Sixth  Corps 

to  the  visor  of  his  forage-cap.  The  pain  I  had  experi 
enced  earlier  in  the  day  grew  less  acute,  and  at  last  I  also 
fell  asleep. 

It  must  have  been  midnight,  possibly  even  later,  when 
a  number  of  rapid  shots  fired  outside  the  tent  aroused 
me,  and  I  heard  many  voices  shouting,  mingled  with 
the  tread  of  horses'  feet.  The  night-watch  had  already 
disappeared,  and  the  startled  inmates  of  the  tent  were 
in  a  state  of  intense  confusion.  As  I  lifted  myself 
slightly,  dazed  by  the  sudden  uproar  and  eager  to  learn 
its  cause,  the  tent-flap,  which  had  been  lowered  to  ex 
clude  the  cold  night  air,  was  hastily  jerked  aside,  and 
a  man  stepped  within,  casting  one  rapid  glance  about 
that  dim  interior.  The  flaring  lamp  overhead  revealed 
to  me  a  short,  heavy-set  figure,  clad  in  a  gray  uniform. 

"  No  one  here  need  feel  alarm,"  he  said  quietly.  "  We 
are  not  making  war  upon  the  wounded.  Are  there  any 
Confederates  present  able  to  travel  ?  " 

A  dozen  eager  voices  answered  him,  and  men  began 
to  crawl  out  of  their  cots  onto  the  floor. 

He  started  down  the  aisle. 

"  We  can  be  burdened  with  no  helpless  or  badly 
wounded  men,"  he  said  sternly.  "  Only  those  able  to  ride. 
No,  my  man,  you  are  in  too  bad  shape  to  travel.  Very 
sorry,  my  boy,  but  it  can't  be  done.  Only  your  left  arm, 
you  say  ?  Very  well,  move  out  in  front  there.  No, 
lad,  it  would  be  the  death  of  you,  for  we  must  ride  fast 
and  hard." 

He  came  to  a  pause  a  half-dozen  cots  away  from  me, 
and  seemed  about  to  retrace  his  steps.  Dim  as  the  light 
was,  I  felt  convinced  I  had  formerly  seen  that  short  figure 
and  stern  face  with  its  closely  cropped  beard. 

"  Mosby,"  I  called  out,  resolved  to  risk  his  remem- 
211 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

brance,  "  Colonel  Mosby,  is  n't  it  possible  to  take 
me?" 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  he  questioned  sharply,  turning  in  the 
direction  of  my  voice. 

"  Wayne,"  I  answered  eagerly,  "  Wayne,  of  the  — th 
Virginia." 

In  an  instant  he  was  standing  beside  my  cot,  his  eyes 
filled  with  anxious  interest. 

"Phil  Wayne,  of  Charlottesville ?  You  here?  Not 
badly  hurt,  my  boy?" 

"  Shot  and  bruised,  Colonel,  but  I  'd  stand  a  good  deal 
to  get  out  of  this." 

"  And,  by  the  Eternal,  you  shall ;  that  is,  if  you  can 
travel  in  a  wagon.  Here,  Sims,  Thomas;  two  of  you 
carry  this  officer  out.  Take  bed-clothes  and  all  —  easy 
now." 

The  fellows  picked  me  up  tenderly,  and  bore  me  slowly 
down  the  central  aisle.  Mosby  walked  beside  us  as  far 
as  the  outer  opening. 

"  Put  him  down  there  by  the  fire,"  he  ordered,  "  until 
I  look  over  the  rest  of  these  chaps  and  divide  the  wheat 
from  the  chaff." 


212 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

A   NIGHT   RIDE  OF   THE   WOUNDED 

IT  was  a  wild,  rude  scene  without,  yet  in  its  way 
typical  of  a  little-understood  chapter  of  Civil  War. 
Moreover  it  was  one  with  which  I  was  not  entirely 
unacquainted.  Years  of  cavalry  scouting,  bearing  me 
beyond  the  patrol  lines  of  the  two  great  armies,  had 
frequently  brought  me  into  contact  with  those  various 
independent,  irregular  forces  which,  co-operating  with  us, 
often  rendered  most  efficient  service  by  preying  on  the 
scattered  Federal  camps  and  piercing  their  lines  of  com 
munication.  Seldom  risking  an  engagement  in  the  open, 
their  policy  was  rather  to  dash  down  upon  some  outpost 
or  poorly  guarded  wagon  train,  and  retreat  with  a  rapidity 
rendering  pursuit  hopeless.  It  was  partisan  warfare, 
and  appealed  to  many  ill-adapted  to  abide  the  stricter  dis 
cipline  of  regular  service.  .These  border  rangers  would 
rendezvous  under  some  chosen  leader,  strike  an  unex 
pected  blow  where  weakness  had  been  discovered,  then 
disappear  as  quickly  as  they  came,  oftentimes  scattering 
widely  until  the  call  went  forth  for  some  fresh  assault. 
It  was  service  not  dissimilar  to  that  performed  during 
the  Revolutionary  struggle  by  Sumter  and  Marion  in  the 
Carolinas,  and  added  in  the  aggregate  many  a  day  to  the 
contest  of  the  Confederacy. 

Among  these  wild,  rough  riders  between  the  lines  no 
leader  was  more  favorably  known  of  our  army,  nor  more 

213 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

dreaded  by  the  enemy,  than  Mosby.  Daring  to  the  point 
of  recklessness,  yet  wary  as  a  fox,  counting  opposing  num 
bers  nothing  when  weighed  against  the  advantage  of  sur 
prise,  tireless  in  saddle,  audacious  in  resource,  quick  to 
plan  and  equally  quick  to  execute,  he  was  always  where 
least  expected,  and  it  was  seldom  he  failed  to  win  reward 
for  those  who  rode  at  his  back.  Possessing  regular  rank 
in  the  Confederate  Army,  making  report  of  his  operations 
to  the  commander-in-chief,  his  peculiar  talent  as  a  partisan 
leader  had  won  him  what  was  practically  an  independent 
command.  Knowing  him  as  I  did,  I  was  not  surprised 
that  he  should  now  have  swept  suddenly  out  of  the  black 
night  upon  the  very  verge  of  the  battle  to  drive  his  irri 
tating  sting  into  the  hard-earned  Federal  victory. 

An  empty  army  wagon,  the  "  U.  S.  A."  yet  conspicuous 
upon  its  canvas  cover,  had  been  overturned  and  fired  in 
front  of  the  hospital  tent  to  give  light  to  the  raiders. 
Grouped  about  beneath  the  trees,  and  within  the  glow 
of  the  flames,  was  a  picturesque  squad  of  horsemen,  hardy, 
tough-looking  fellows  the  most  of  them,  their  clothing  an 
odd  mixture  of  uniforms,  but  every  man  heavily  armed 
and  admirably  equipped  for  service.  Some  remained 
mounted,  lounging  carelessly  in  their  saddles,  but  far  the 
larger  number  were  on  foot,  their  bridle-reins  wound 
about  their  wrists.  All  alike  appeared  alert  and  ready 
for  any  emergency.  How  many  composed  the  party  I 
was  unable  to  judge  with  accuracy,  as  they  constantly  came 
and  went  from  out  the  shadows  beyond  the  circumference 
of  the  fire.  As  all  sounds  of  firing  had  ceased,  I  con 
cluded  that  the  work  planned  had  been  already  accom 
plished.  Undoubtedly,  surprised  as  they  were,  the  small 
Federal  force  left  to  guard  this  point  had  been  quickly 
overwhelmed  and  scattered. 

214 


A  Night  Ride  of  the  Wounded 

The  excitement  attendant  upon  my  release  had  left  me 
for  the  time  being  utterly  forgetful  as  to  the  pain  of  my 
wounds,  so  that  weakness  alone  held  me  to  the  blanket 
upon  which  I  had  been  left.  The  night  was  decidedly 
chilly,  yet  I  had  scarcely  begun  to  feel  its  discomfort, 
when  a  man  strode  forward  from  out  the  nearer  group 
and  stood  looking  down  upon  me.  He  was  a  young 
fellow,  wearing  a  gray  artillery  jacket,  with  high  cav 
alry  boots  coming  above  the  knees.  I  noticed  his  firm- 
set  jaw,  and  a  pearl-handled  revolver  stuck  carelessly  in 
his  belt,  but  observed  no  symbol  of  rank  about  him. 

"  Is  this  Captain  Wayne  ?  "  he  asked,  not  unpleasantly. 

I  answered  by  an  inclination  of  the  head,  and  he 
turned  at  once  toward  the  others. 

"  Cass,  bring  three  men  over  here,  and  carry  this 
officer  to  the  same  wagon  you  did  the  others,"  he  com 
manded  briefly.  "  Fix  him  comfortably,  but  be  in  a 
hurry  about  it." 

They  lifted  me  in  the  blanket,  one  holding  tightly  at 
either  corner,  and  bore  me  tenderly  out  into  the  night. 
Once  one  of  them  tripped  over  a  projecting  root,  and 
the  sudden  jar  of  his  stumble  shot  a  spasm  of  pain  through 
me,  which  caused  me  to  cry  out  even  through  my  clinched 
teeth. 

"  Pardon  me,  lads,"  I  panted,  ashamed  of  the  weakness, 
"  but  it  slipped  out  before  I  could  help  it." 

"  Don't  be  after  a  mentionin'  av  it,  yer  honor,"  returned 
a  rich  brogue.  "  Sure  an  me  feet  got  so  mixed  oup  that 
I  wondher  I  did  n't  drap  ye  entoirely." 

"  If  ye  had,  Clancy,"  said  the  man  named  Cass,  grimly, 
"  I  reckon  as  how  the  Colonel  would  have  drapped  you." 

At  the  foot  of  a  narrow  ravine,  leading  forth  into  the 
broader  valley,  we  came  to  a  covered  army  wagon,  to 

215 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

which  four  mules  had  been  already  attached.  The  can 
vas  was  drawn  aside,  and  I  was  lifted  up  and  carefully 
deposited  in  the  hay  that  thickly  covered  the  bottom.  It 
was  so  intensely  dark  within  I  could  see  nothing  of  my 
immediate  surroundings,  but  a  low  moan  told  me  there 
must  be  at  least  one  other  wounded  man  present.  Out 
side  I  heard  the  tread  of  horses'  hoofs,  and  then  the 
sound  of  Mosby's  voice. 

"  Jake,"  he  said,  "  drive  rapidly,  but  with  as  much  care 
as  possible.  Take  the  lower  road  after  you  cross  the 
bridge,  and  you  will  meet  with  no  patrols.  We  will  ride 
beside  you  for  a  couple  of  miles." 

Then  a  hand  thrust  aside  the  canvas,  and  a  face  peered 
in.  I  caught  a  faint  glimmer  of  stars,  but  could  distin 
guish  little  else. 

"  Boys,"  said  the  leader,  kindly,  "  I  wish  I  might  give 
you  better  transportation,  but  this  is  the  only  form  of 
vehicle  we  can  find.  I  reckon  you  '11  get  pretty  badly 
bumped  over  the  road  you  are  going,  but  I  'm  furnishing 
you  all  the  chance  to  get  away  in  my  power." 

"  For  one  I  am  grateful  enough,"  I  answered,  after 
waiting  for  some  one  else  to  speak.  "  A  little  pain  is 
preferable  to  imprisonment." 

"  After  you  pass  the  bridge  you  will  be  perfectly  safe 
on  that  score,"  he  said  heartily.  "  Anything  more  I 
can  do  for  any  of  you  ?  " 

"  How  many  of  us  are  there  ?  "  asked  some  one  faintly 
from  out  the  darkness. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  returned  Mosby,  with  a  laugh,  "  I  for 
got  ;  you  will  want  to  know  each  other.  There  are  three 
of  you  —  Colonel  Colby  of  North  Carolina,  Major  Wil- 
kins  of  Thome's  Battery,  and  Captain  Wayne,  — th 
Virginia.  Let  that  answer  for  an  introduction,  gentle- 

216 


A  Night  Ride  of  the  Wounded 

men,  and  now  good-night.  We  shall  guard  you  as  long 
as  necessary,  and  then  must  leave  you  to  the  kindly 
ministrations  of  the  driver." 

He  reached  in,  leaning  down  from  his  saddle  to  do  so, 
drew  the  blanket  somewhat  closer  about  me,  and  was 
gone.  I  caught  the  words  of  a  sharp,  short  order,  and  the 
heavy  wagon  lurched  forward,  its  wheels  bumping  over 
the  irregularities  in  the  road,  each  jolt  sending  a  fresh 
spasm  of  pain  through  my  tortured  body. 

May  the  merciful  God  ever  protect  me  from  such  a 
ride  again !  It  seemed  interminable,  while  each  long  mile 
we  travelled  brought  with  it  new  and  greater  agony  of 
mind  and  body.  That  I  did  not  suffer  alone  was  early 
evident  from  the  low  moans  borne  to  me  from  out  the 
darkness.  Once  a  weak,  trembling  voice  prayed  for 
release,  —  a  short,  fervent  prayer,  which  so  impressed 
me  in  the  weakness  of  my  own  anguish  that  I  added  to 
it  "  Amen,"  spoken  unconsciously  aloud. 

"Who  spoke?"  asked  the  same  voice,  faintly. 

"  I  am  Captain  Wayne,"  I  answered,  almost  glad  to 
break  the  terrible  silence  by  speech  of  any  kind ;  "  and 
I  merely  echoed  your  prayer.  Death  would  indeed  prove 
a  welcome  relief  from  such  intensity  of  suffering." 

"  Yes,"  he  acquiesced  gently.  "  I  fear  I  have  not 
sufficient  strength  to  bear  mine  for  long;  yet  I  am  a 
Christian,  and  there  are  wife  and  child  waiting  for  me  at 
home.  God  knows  I  am  ready  when  He  calls,  but  my 
duty  is  to  live,  if  possible,  for  their  sake.  They  will  have 
nothing  left  if  I  pass  on." 

"  The  road  must  grow  smoother  as  we  come  down 
into  the  valley.  Are  your  wounds  serious  ?  " 

"  I  was  struck  by  fragments  of  a  shell,"  he  answered, 
and  I  could  tell  he  spoke  the  words  through  his  clinched 

217 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

teeth,  "  and  am  wounded  in  the  head  as  well  as  the  body 
—  oh,  my  God !  "  The  cry  was  wrung  from  him  by 
a  sudden  tilting  of  the  wagon,  and  for  a  moment  my 
own  pain  prevented  utterance. 

"  I  hear  nothing  from  the  other  man,"  I  managed  to 
say  at  last.  "  Colonel  Mosby  said  there  were  three  of 
us ;  surely  the  third  man  cannot  be  already  dead  ?  " 

"  Mercifully  unconscious,  I  think ;  at  least  he  has  made 
no  sound  since  I  was  placed  in  here." 

"  No,  friends,"  spoke  another  and  deeper  voice  from 
farther  back  within  the  jolting  wagon,  "  I  am  not  uncon 
scious,  but  less  noticeably  in  pain.  I  have  lost  a  leg,  yet 
the  stump  seems  seared  and  dead,  hurting  me  little  un 
less  I  touch  it." 

We  lapsed  into  solemn  silence,  it  was  such  an  effort 
to  talk,  and  we  had  so  little  to  say.  Each  man,  no  doubt, 
was  struggling,  as  I  know  I  was,  to  withhold  expression 
of  his  agony  for  the  sake  of  the  others.  I  lay  racked  in 
every  nerve,  my  teeth  tightly  clinched,  my  temples  beaded 
with  perspiration.  I  could  hear  the  troopers  riding  with 
out,  the  jingling  of  their  accoutrements,  and  the  steady 
beat  of  their  horses'  feet  being  easily  distinguishable  above 
the  deeper  rumble  of  the  wheels.  Then  there  came  a 
quick  order  in  Mosby's  familiar  voice,  a  calling  aloud  of 
some  further  directions  to  the  driver,  and  afterwards 
nothing  was  distinguishable  excepting  the  noise  of  our 
own  rapid  progress. 

Jake  drove,  it  seemed  to  me,  most  recklessly.  I  could 
hear  the  almost  constant  crack  of  his  lash  and  the  rough 
words  of  goading  hurled  at  the  straining  mules.  The 
road  appeared  to  be  filled  with  roots,  while  occasionally 
the  wheels  would  strike  a  stone,  coming  down  again  with 
a  jar  that  nearly  drove  me  frantic.  The  chill  night  air 

218 


A  Night  Ride  of  the  Wounded 

swept  in  through  the  open  front  of  the  hood,  and  made  me 
feel  as  if  my  veins  were  filled  with  ice,  even  while  the 
inflammation  of  my  wounds  burned  and  throbbed  as  with 
fire.  The  pitiful  moaning  of  the  man  who  lay  next  me 
grew  gradually  fainter,  and  finally  ceased  altogether. 
Tortured  as  I  was,  yet  I  could  not  but  think  of  the  wife 
and  child  far  away  praying  for  his  safe  return.  For 
their  sake  I  forced  back  the  intensity  of  my  own  suffer 
ings  and  spoke  into  the  darkness. 

"  The  man  who  prayed,"  I  said,  not  knowing  which  of 
my  two  companions  it  might  be.  "  Are  you  suffering 
less,  that  you  have  ceased  to  moan  ?  " 

There  was  no  answer.  Then  the  loose  hay  rustled,  as 
though  some  one  was  slowly  dragging  his  helpless  body 
through  it.  A  moment  later  the  deep  voice  spoke: 

"  He  is  dead,"  solemnly.  "  God  has  answered  his 
prayer.  His  hand  already  begins  to  feel  cold." 

"  Dead  ?  "  I  echoed,  inexpressibly  shocked.  "  Do  you 
know  his  name  ?  " 

"  As  I  am  Major  Wilkins,  it  must  be  Colonel  Colby 
who  has  died.  May  God  be  merciful  to  the  widow  and 
the  orphan." 

The  hours  that  followed  were  all  but  endless.  I  knew 
we  had  reached  the  lower  valley,  for  the  road  became 
more  level,  yet  the  slightest  jolting  now  was  sufficient  to 
render  me  crazed  with  pain,  and  I  had  lost  all  power  of 
restraint.  My  tortured  nerves  throbbed ;  the  fever  gripped 
me,  and  my  mind  began  to  wander.  Visions  of  delirium 
came,  and  I  dreamed  dreams  too  terrible  for  record: 
demons  danced  on  the  drifting  clouds  before  me,  while 
whirling  savages  chanting  in  horrid  discord  stuck  my 
frenzied  body  full  of  blazing  brands.  At  times  I  was 
awake,  calling  in  vain  for  water  to  quench  a  thirst  which 

219 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

grew  maddening,  then  I  lapsed  into  a  semi-consciousness 
that  drove  me  wild  with  its  delirious  fancies.  I  knew 
vaguely  that  the  Major  had  crept  back  through  the  dark 
ness  and  passed  his  strong  arm  gently  beneath  my  head. 
I  heard  him  shouting  in  his  deep  voice  to  the  driver  for 
something  to  drink,  but  was  unaware  of  any  response. 
All  became  blurred,  confused,  bewildering.  I  thought 
it  was  my  mother  comforting  me.  The  faint  gray  day 
light  stole  in  at  last  through  the  cracks  of  the  wagon 
cover ;  I  could  dimly  distinguish  a  dark  face  bending  over 
me,  framed  by  a  heavy  gray  beard,  and  then,  merciful 
unconsciousness  came,  and  I  rested  as  one  dead  beside 
the  corpse  of  the  Colonel. 


220 


CHAPTER   XXV 

A   LOST  REGIMENT 

IT  was  a  bright,  sunshiny  day  in  early  spring.  Birds 
were  sweetly  singing  in  the  trees  lining  the  road  I 
was  travelling,  the  grass  on  either  side  was  softly 
green,  and  beautified  by  countless  wild-flowers  blooming 
in  great  variety  of  coloring.  Nothing  seemed  to  speak  of 
war,  although  I  was  amid  the  very  heart  of  its  desolation, 
save  the  deserted  houses  I  was  continually  passing,  and 
the  fenceless,  untilled  fields.  I  must  have  shown  my  late 
illness  greatly,  for  the  few  I  met,  as  I  tramped  slowly 
onward,  mostly  soldiers,  gazed  at  me  curiously,  as  if  they 
mistook  me  for  the  ghost  of  some  dead  comrade;  and  I 
doubt  not  my  pale  face,  yet  bearing  the  deep  imprint  of 
pain,  with  the  long  untrimmed  hair  framing  it,  and  the 
blood-stained,  ragged  uniform,  the  same  I  wore  that  fierce 
day  of  battle,  rendered  me  an  object  of  wonder. 

All  through  those  long,  weary  winter  weeks  I  had  been 
hovering  between  life  and  death  in  an  obscure  hospital  at 
Richmond.  How  I  first  came  there  I  know  not,  but  when 
at  length  I  struggled  back  to  recollection  and  life,  there  I 
found  myself,  and  there  I  remained,  slowly  convalescing, 
a  prisoner  to  weakness,  until  finally  discharged  but  two 
days  before.  During  those  months  little  that  related  to 
the  progress  of  the  war  reached  me.  My  nurses  were 
black-robed  nuns,  kind-hearted  and  tender  of  touch,  but 
feeling  slight  interest  in  affairs  of  the  world  without.  I 
saw  no  old-time  familiar  faces,  while  the  few  wounded 

221 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

about  me  were  fully  as  ignorant  of  passing  events  as  my 
self.  The  moment  the  door  was  opened  to  permit  of  my 
passing  forth  into  the  world  again,  I  sought  eagerly  to 
discover  the  present  station  of  my  old  comrades  in  arms, 
yet  could  learn  only  that  the  cavalry  brigade  with  which  I 
had  formerly  served  was  in  camp  somewhere  near  Appo- 
mattox  Court  House.  On  foot  and  moneyless,  I  set  off 
alone,  my  sole  anxiety  to  be  once  more  with  friends ;  and 
now,  at  the  beginning  of  the  second  day,  I  was  already 
beyond  Petersburg,  and  sturdily  pushing  westward. 

A  battery  of  light  artillery  was  parked  in  a  field  upon 
my  right,  but  so  far  away  from  the  road  that  I  hesitated 
to  travel  that  distance  simply  to  ask  a  question  which  it 
was  extremely  doubtful  if  they  would  be  able  to  answer. 
Instead  I  pushed  on  grimly,  and  as  the  road  swerved 
slightly  to  the  left,  passing  through  a  grove  of  handsome 
trees,  I  came  suddenly  opposite  a  large  house  of  imposing 
aspect.  A  group  of  Confederate  officers  stood  in  converse 
beside  the  gate  leading  into  the  open  driveway,  and  as  I 
paused  a  moment,  gazing  at  them  and  wondering  whom 
I  had  better  address,  —  for  I  recognized  none  of  the 
faces  fronting  me,  —  one  among  the  group  turned  sud 
denly,  and  took  a  hurried  step  in  my  direction,  as  though 
despatched  upon  an  errand  of  importance.  He  was  a  tall, 
slender  man,  wearing  a  long  gray  moustache,  and  I  no 
sooner  viewed  his  face  than  I  recognized  him  as  having 
been  one  of  those  officers  present  in  General  Lee's  tent  the 
day  I  was  sent  out  with  despatches.  He  glanced  at  me 
curiously,  yet  with  no  sign  of  recognition,  but  before  he 
could  pass  I  accosted  him. 

"  Colonel  Maitland,"  I  said,  "  you  doubtless  remember 
me.  I  am  seeking  my  old  command ;  would  you  kindly 
inform  me  where  it  may  be  found  ?  " 

222 


A  Lost  Regiment 

He  stopped  instantly  at  sound  of  my  voice,  and  stared 
at  me  in  odd  bewilderment;  but  my  words  had  already 
reached  the  ears  of  the  others,  and  before  he  had  found  an 
answer  another  voice  spoke  sternly :  "  What  is  all  this  ? 
Who  are  you,  sir?  What  masquerade  puts  you  into  that 
parody  of  a  captain's  uniform  ?  " 

I  turned  and  looked  into  the  flushed,  indignant  face  of 
General  Lee. 

"  It  is  no  masquerade,  sir,"  I  answered,  instantly  re 
moving  my  hat ;  "  it  is  the  rightful  uniform  of  my  rank, 
greatly  as  I  regret  its  present  condition." 

He  gazed  at  me  keenly,  evidently  doubtful  as  to  his 
best  course  of  action,  and  I  heard  an  officer  behind  him 
laugh. 

"  Where  are  you  from  ?  " 

"  I  was  discharged  from  St.  Mary's  Hospital  in  Rich 
mond  day  before  yesterday,  and  am  now  seeking  to  rejoin 
my  regiment." 

I  almost  imagined  I  was  looked  upon  as  a  soldier  crazed 
by  his  sufferings ;  I  heard  a  whisper,  "  Out  of  his  head," 
yet  as  I  gazed  earnestly  into  those  stern  gray  eyes  which 
fronted  me,  they  suddenly  grew  moist. 

"  Surely,"  he  said  gravely,  "  I  have  seen  your  face  be 
fore.  To  what  regiment  were  you  attached  ?  " 

"  The  — th  Virginia  Cavalry." 

The  buzzing  of  voices  about  me  instantly  ceased,  and 
General  Lee  took  a  step  nearer. 

"  The  — th  Virginia  ?  You  were  a  captain  ?  Surely  this 
is  not  Philip  Wayne?  " 

So  deeply  surprised  was  his  tone,  so  uncertain  his 
recognition,  I  scarcely  knew  what  to  answer.  Had  I  lost 
my  very  identity  ?  was  this  all  a  dream  ? 

"  I  am  Captain  Wayne,  Troop  D,  — th  Virginia." 
223 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

He  grasped  my  hand  warmly  between  both  his  own, 
and  his  kindly  face  lit  up  instantly  with  a  rare  smile. 

"  Captain  Wayne,  I  cannot  tell  you  how  greatly  I  re 
joice  at  your  safe  return.  We  certainly  owe  you  an  apol 
ogy  for  this  poor  reception,  but  you  were  reported  as 
killed  in  action  many  months  ago.  I  doubt  not  Colonel 
Maitland  truly  believed  he  looked  upon  a  ghost  when  you 
first  accosted  him." 

For  the  moment  I  was  unable  to  speak,  so  deeply  did  his 
words  affect  me. 

"  I  fear,  Captain  Wayne,"  he  continued  gravely,  yet  re 
taining  my  hand  within  his  own,  "  that  I  must  bring  you 
sad  news." 

"  Sad  news  ?  "  Instantly  there  came  to  me  the  thought 
of  my  widowed  mother.  "  Not  from  home,  I  trust,  sir?  " 

"  No,"  with  great  tenderness,  "  your  mother,  I  believe, 
remains  well ;  yet  the  words  I  must  speak  are  nevertheless 
sad  ones,  and  must  prove  a  severe  shock  to  you.  There  is 
no  — th  Virginia." 

"  No  — th  Virginia  ?  "  I  echoed,  scarce  able  to  compre 
hend  his  meaning,  "  no  — th  Virginia  ?  I  beg  you  to  ex 
plain,  sir ;  surely  "  —  and  I  looked  about  me  upon  the 
various  uniforms  of  the  service  present  —  "  the  war  has 
not  yet  ceased  —  we  have  not  surrendered?" 

"  No,  my  boy,"  and  the  old  hero  reverently  bared  his 
gray  head  in  the  sunlight,  "  but  the  — th  Virginia  gave 
itself  to  the  South  that  day  in  the  Shenandoah." 

I  must  have  grown  very  white,  for  a  young  aide  sprang 
hastily  forward  and  passed  his  arm  about  me.  Yet  I 
scarcely  realized  the  action,  for  my  whole  thought  was 
with  the  dead. 

"  Do  you  mean  they  are  all  gone  ? "  I  questioned, 
tremblingly,  hardly  able  to  grasp  the  full  dread  import  of 

224 


A  Lost  Regiment 

such  ghastly  tidings.  "  Surely,  General  Lee,  some  among 
them  must  have  come  back." 

"  So  few,"  he  responded  soberly,  his  hat  still  retained 
in  his  hand,  "  so  very  few  that  we  could  only  scatter  them 
in  other  commands.  But  you  have  not  yet  fully  recovered 
your  strength.  You  must  not  remain  longer  standing 
here.  Major  Holmes,  will  you  kindly  conduct  Captain 
Wayne  to  my  headquarters,  and  see  that  he  is  furnished 
with  a  uniform  suitable  to  his  rank.  For  the  present  he 
will  serve  as  extra  aide  upon  my  personal  staff." 

I  turned  away,  the  Major  leading  me  as  if  I  had  been  a 
child.  I  walked  as  a  man  stunned  by  some  sudden,  unex 
pected  blow.  Speech  was  impossible,  for  all  sensation 
seemed  dead  within  me,  save  the  one  vivid  memory  of 
those  loved  comrades  who  had  perished  on  the  field.  I 
could  not  realize,  even  dimly,  in  that  awful  hour,  that  of 
all  those  gallant  fellows  who  had  ridden  so  often  at  my 
side  not  enough  remained  alive  to  retain  the  old  regi 
mental  name  and  number.  The  officer  with  me,  himself  a 
tried,  true  soldier,  comprehended  something  of  the  agita 
tion  which  swayed  me,  and  respecting  my  silence,  made 
no  attempt  to  break  my  sorrowful  reverie  by  speech.  At 
the  door  of  the  room  assigned  me  for  present  quarters,  he 
left  me  with  a  warm,  sympathetic  pressure  of  the  hand, 
and  feeling  utterly  worn  out,  disheartened  to  a  degree  I 
had  never  before  known,  I  flung  myself  face  downward 
upon  the  cot  and  burst  into  tears. 

With  true  soldierly  kindness  they  left  me  to  conquer  my 
own  sorrow  and  depression,  and  when  I  finally  joined  the 
mess  upon  the  following  day,  clad  now  in  fit  uniform,  I 
had  regained  no  small  measure  of  self-restraint,  and  with 
it  came  likewise  renewal  of  the  military  spirit.  My  wel 
come  proved  extremely  cordial,  and  the  conversation  of 
15  225 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

the  others  present  soon  placed  in  my  possession  whatever 
of  incident  had  occurred  since  that  disastrous  day  of  battle 
in  the  valley.  It  was  not  much,  other  than  a  variety  of 
desultory  skirmishing,  together  with  the  steady  closing 
in  upon  our  lines  of  the  overwhelming  masses  of  the 
enemy,  but  I  noted  that  the  officers  of  the  staff  no  longer 
hesitated  to  voice  frankly  the  prevailing  sentiment  that 
the  vast  and  unequal  struggle  was  now  rapidly  drawing 
to  its  close.  No  attempt  was  made  to  conceal  our  weak 
ness,  nor  to  disguise  the  fact  that  we  were  making  a 
last  desperate  stand.  It  was  evident  to  all  that  nothing 
now  remained  but  to  fold  our  tattered  battle-flags  with 
honor. 

Directly  opposite  me,  at  the  long  and  rather  scantily 
furnished  mess-table,  was  seated  a  captain  of  infantry, 
quite  foreign  in  appearance,  —  a  tall,  slender  man,  wearing 
a  light-colored  moustache  and  goatee.  His  name,  as  I 
gathered  from  the  conversation,  was  Carlson,  and  I  was 
considerably  surprised  at  the  fixedness  with  which  his 
eyes  were  fastened  upon  me  during  the  earlier  part  of  the 
meal.  Thinking  we  might  have  met  somewhere  before,  I 
ransacked  my  memory  in  vain  for  any  recollection  which 
would  serve  to  account  for  his  evident  interest  in  me. 
Finally,  not  a  little  annoyed  by  the  persistency  of  his 
stare,  I  ventured  to  ask,  as  pleasantly  as  possible: 

"  Captain  Carlson,  do  I  remind  you  of  some  one,  since 
you  regard  me  so  intently?" 

The  man  instantly  flushed  all  over  his  fair  face  at  this 
direct  inquiry. 

"  It  vas  not  dat "  (he  almost  stammered  in  sudden  con 
fusion,  speaking  quite  brokenly),  "  bot,  sair,  it  haf  come 
to  me  dat  you  vos  an  insulter  of  womens,  an'  had  refuse 
to  fight  mit  mens.  I  know  not ;  it  seems  not  so." 

226 


A  Lost  Regiment 

I  was  upon  my  feet  in  an  instant,  scarcely  crediting 
my  own  ears,  yet  on  fire  with  indignation. 

"  I  know  not  what  you  may  mean,"  I  said,  white  with 
anger.  "  But  I  hold  you  personally  accountable  for 
those  words,  and  you  shall  discover  that  I  will  fight 
'  mit  mens.' " 

He  pushed  his  chair  hastily  back,  his  face  fairly  crim 
son,  and  began  to  stammer  an  explanation ;  but  Maitland 
interfered. 

"What  does  all  this  mean,  Carlson?"  he  exclaimed 
sternly.  "  Sit  down,  Wayne  —  there  is  some  strange 
mistake  here." 

I  resumed  my  chair,  wondering  if  they  had  all  gone 
crazy,  yet  resolved  upon  taking  instant  action  if  some 
satisfactory  explanation  were  not  at  once  forthcoming. 

"  Come,  Carlson,  what  do  you  mean  by  addressing  such 
language  to  Captain  Wayne  ?  " 

"  Veil,"  said  the  Swede,  so  agitated  by  the  excitement 
about  him  he  could  scarcely  find  English  in  which  to 
express  himself  intelligibly,  "  it  vos  dis  vay.  I  vould 
not  insult  Captain  Vayne;  oh,  no,  bot  it  vos  told  to  me, 
an'  I  vould  haf  him  to  know  how  it  all  vos.  It  vos  two 
months  ago  I  go  mit  de  flag  of  truce  into  de  Federal 
lines  at  Minersville.  You  know  dat  time?  I  vos  vaitin' 
for  answer  ven  a  Yankee  rides  oop,  an'  looks  me  all  ofer 
like  I  vos  a  hog.  '  Veil,'  I  say,  plain  like,  '  vot  you  vant  ?  ' 
He  say,  '  I  heard  der  vos  Reb  officer  come  in  der  lines, 
an'  I  rides  down  to  see  if  he  vos  der  hound  vot  I  vanted 
to  horsevip.'  '  Veil,'  I  say,  for  it  made  me  much  mad, 
'  maybe  you  like  to  horsevip  me  ?  '  '  No,'  he  says,  laugh 
ing,  '  it  vos  a  damn  pup  in  der  — th  Virginia  Cavalry, 
named  Vayne,  I  am  after.'  I  say,  'Vot  has  he  done?' 
He  says, '  He  insult  a  voman,  an'  vould  not  fight  mit  me.' " 

227 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

He  looked  about  him  anxiously  to  see  if  we  compre 
hended  his  words. 

"  And  what  did  you  say  ?  "  from  a  dozen  eager  voices. 

The  Swede  gazed  at  them  in  manifest  astonishment. 

"  I  say  I  knowed  netting  about  der  voman,  but  if 
he  say  dat  an  officer  of  der  — th  Virginia  Cavalry  vould 
not  fight  mit  him  he  vos  a  damned  liar.  I  vould  have 
hit  him,  but  I  vos  under  der  flag  of  truce." 

I  reached  my  hand  out  to  him  across  the  table. 

"  I  thank  you,  Captain  Carlson,"  I  said,  "  for  both  your 
message  and  your  answer.  What  did  this  man  look  like  ?  " 

"  He  vos  a  pig  vellow,  mit  a  black  moustache  and  gray 
eyes." 

"  Do  you  know  him  ?  "  questioned  Maitland. 

"  His  name  is  Brennan,"  I  answered  slowly,  "  a  major  in 
the  Federal  service.  We  have  already  met  twice  in  rough 
and  tumble  contests,  but  the  next  time  it  will  be  with  steel." 

"  There  is  a  woman,  then  ?  " 

"  It  seems  from  Captain  Carlson's  report  he  has  seen 
fit  to  connect  one  with  our  difficulty." 

There  was  a  pause,  as  if  they  waited  for  me  to  add 
some  further  explanation,  but  I  could  not  —  her  name 
should  never  be  idly  discussed  about  a  mess-table  through 
any  word  of  mine. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  Maitland  at  last,  gravely,  "  this  is 
evidently  a  personal  matter  with  which  we  have  no  direct 
concern.  Captain  Wayne's  reputation  is  not  one  to  be 
questioned,  either  as  regards  his  chivalry  toward  women 
or  his  bravery  in  arms.  I  pledge  you  his  early  meeting 
with  this  major." 

They  drank  the  toast  standing,  and  I  read  in  each  face 
before  me  a  frank,  soldierly  confidence  and  comradeship 
which  caused  my  heart  to  glow. 

228 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

THE  SCOUTING  DETAIL 

THIS  premeditated  insult,  which  Brennan  had 
evidently  despatched  broadcast  in  hope  that 
through  some  unknown  channel  it  might  reach 
me,  changed  my  entire  relationship  with  the  man.  Here 
tofore,  while  feeling  deep  resentment  toward  him,  I  yet 
was  strongly  inclined  to  avoid  any  personal  meeting. 
Fear  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  this  shrinking  on 
my  part,  nor  would  I  have  deliberately  avoided  him,  yet 
as  the  husband  of  Edith  Brennan  I  realized  that  if  he 
suffered  seriously  at  my  hands  it  must  for  ever  separate 
us.  I  felt  more  and  more  deeply  the  shame  of  loving 
the  wife  of  another,  and  certainly  I  could  never  bring 
myself  to  advertise  her  as  in  any  way  the  cause  of  so 
disgraceful  a  brawl.  Far  better  was  it  for  me  to  suffer 
in  silence  any  taunts  and  degradations  he  chose  to  place 
upon  me.  Surely  I  loved  her  well  enough  to  remain 
patient  for  her  sake. 

But  now  all  this  had  been  changed  by  a  word.  His 
deliberate  attempt  to  soil  my  reputation  among  officers 
of  my  own  corps  left  me  no  choice  but  that  of  a  resort 
to  arms.  I  have  never  felt  that  Brennan  was  at  heart  a 
bad  man;  he  was  hard,  stern,  revengeful,  yet  I  have  no 
doubt  under  different  circumstances  I  might  even  have 
valued  him  highly  as  a  comrade  or  a  friend.  There 
is  no  demon  like  jealousy;  and  his  early  distrust  of  me, 
fostered  by  that  mad  disease,  had  apparently  warped  his 

229 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

entire  nature.  Yet  not  even  for  love  could  I  consent  to 
leave  my  honor  undefended,  and  after  those  hateful  words 
there  could  be  no  rest  for  me  until  our  differences  were 
settled  by  the  stern  arbitrament  of  the  naked  blade.  All 
prudence  to  the  winds,  no  opportunity  of  meeting  him 
should  now  be  cast  aside. 

I  decided  this  carefully  before  falling  asleep,  and  had 
almost  determined  upon  seeking  release  from  immediate 
duty  that  I  might  hunt  him  out  even  within  the  fancied 
security  of  his  own  camp.  This  latter  plan,  however,  was 
instantly  halted  by  those  events  which  crowded  swiftly 
upon  me.  The  coming  day  was  barely  gray  in  the  east 
when  I  was  awakened  by  a  heavy  pounding  upon  the 
door.  A  smart-looking  orderly  stood  without. 

"  Captain  Wayne  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  That  is  my  name.     What  have  you,  my  man  ?  " 

"  Compliments  of  Colonel  Maitland,  chief  of  staff,  sir," 
he  said,  handing  me  a  folded  paper. 

I  opened  it  eagerly,  for  I  was  more  than  ready  to 
welcome  any  occurrence  which  would  help  to  change  the 
tenor  of  my  thought. 

"  Dear  Wayne :  "  the  private  note  read,  "  Believing  you 
would  be  glad  to  have  the  detail,  I  have  just  arranged 
to  send  you  at  once  upon  some  active  service.  Please 
report  at  these  quarters  immediately,  fully  equipped  for 
the  field." 

Glad!  It  was  the  very  medicine  I  most  needed,  and 
within  twenty  minutes  of  my  receipt  of  this  communica 
tion  I  was  with  Maitland,  thanking  him  warmly  for  his 
thoughtfulness. 

"  Not  another  word,  Wayne,"  he  insisted.  "  It  is  not 
much,  a  mere  scouting  detail  over  neutral  territory,  and 
will  probably  prove  dull  enough.  I  only  hope  it  may 

230 


The  Scouting  Detail 

help  to  divert  your  mind  a  trifle.  Now  listen  —  you  are 
to  proceed  with  twenty  mounted  men  of  the  escort  west 
as  far  as  the  foot-hills,  and  are  expected  to  note  carefully 
three  things:  First,  the  condition  of  forage  for  the  sus 
tenance  of  a  wagon  train;  second,  what  forces  of  Fed 
eral  troops,  if  any,  are  along  the  Honeywell;  and  third, 
the  gathering  of  all  information  obtainable  as  to  the 
reported  consolidation  of  guerillas  •  for  purposes  of 
plunder  between  the  lines.  If  time  suffice,  you  might 
cross  over  into  the  valley  of  the  Cowskin  and  learn  the 
condition  of  forage  there  as  well.  A  guide  will  accom 
pany  your  party,  and  you  are  to  avoid  contact  with  the 
enemy  as  far  as  possible.  Your  men  carry  five  days' 
rations.  You  understand  fully  ?  " 

"  I  do,  sir ;  I  presume  I  am  to  start  at  once  ?  " 

"  Your  squad,  under  command  of  Sergeant  Ebers,  is 
already  waiting  outside." 

I  found  them  a  sturdy  looking  lot,  but,  as  they  composed 
a  portion  of  the  commander's  personal  guard,  somewhat 
better  attired  than  I  was  accustomed  to  seeing  Confed 
erate  soldiers.  I  possessed  a  field  officer's  prejudice 
relative  to  escort  soldiery,  yet  their  equipment  looked 
well,  they  sat  their  horses  easily,  and  I  could  find  nothing 
worthy  of  criticism.  I  should  have  preferred  riding  at 
the  head  of  men  from  my  old  troop,  but  in  all  probability 
we  would  none  of  us  be  called  upon  to  draw  a  sabre. 

"Are  you  all  ready,  Sergeant?"  I  asked  of  the  rather 
heavy-weight  German  who  stood  fronting  me,  his  broad, 
red  face  as  impassive  as  though  carved  from  stone. 

"  Ve  vos,  Captain." 

"Where  is  the  guide?" 

"  Dot  is  him,  mit  der  mule,  ain't  it  ? "  he  answered, 
pointing  with  one  huge  hand  down  the  road. 

231 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Very  well,  we  will  pick  him  up  then  as  we  go." 
I  cared  so  little  as  to  whether  or  not  he  accompanied 
us  at  all,  that  we  had  advanced  some  distance  before  the 
thought  of  him  again  occurred  to  me.  I  knew  the  gentry 
fairly  well,  and  had  experienced  in  the  past  so  many 
evidences  of  their  stupidity,  if  not  actual  disloyalty,  as 
to  prefer  my  own  knowledge  of  the  country  to  theirs. 
My  thought,  indeed,  for  several  miles  was  not  at  all  with 
the  little  party  of  troopers  jogging  steadily  at  my  heels, 
nor,  in  truth,  was  it  greatly  concerned  with  the  fate  of  the 
expedition.  That  was  but  service  routine,  and  I  rode 
forward  carelessly  enough,  never  once  dreaming  that 
every  hour  of  progress  was  bearing  me  toward  the 
most  important  adventure  of  my  life.  So  I  feel  we  con 
stantly  advance  into  the  future;  and  it  is  well  that  we  do 
not  know,  for  few  would  possess  the  necessary  courage 
if  beforehand  we  might  perceive  the  sorrows  and  the 
dangers. 

Outside  my  military  duties  I  had  but  one  thought  in 
those  days  —  Edith  Brennan.  The  great  struggle  was 
rapidly  drawing  to  its  close ;  hope  of  future  military  pre 
ferment  could  no  longer  inspire  a  Confederate  soldier, 
for  we  realized  fully  we  were  battling  in  a  lost  cause. 
All  ambition  which  I  might  otherwise  have  experienced 
was  therefore  concentrated  by  this  fate  upon  the  woman 
I  loved.  And  how  earnestly  I  endeavored  not  to  love 
her;  how  I  sought  to  stifle  such  feeling,  to  remain  true 
to  what  I  deemed  my  highest  duty  to  her  and  to  my 
own  honor!  And  yet  she  remained  my  constant  dream. 
I  thought  of  her  now  as  I  rode  into  the  west.  Some 
where  out  yonder,  amid  those  distant  blue  hills  —  ay! 
even  within  the  very  zone  of  my  present  duty  —  it  was 
possible  she  yet  waited  for  the  war  to  cease.  I  wished 

232 


The  Scouting  Detail 

in  my  heart  I  might  again  meet  her,  and  then  roundly 
denounced  myself  as  a  cur  for  having  such  a  desire. 
Yet  again  and  again  would  the  fond  hope  recur,  surging 
up  unbidden  into  my  brain  as  I  rode  steadily  forward, 
oblivious  of  both  distance  and  pace,  the  sinking  sun  full 
in  my  eyes,  yet  utterly  forgetful  of  the  hoof-beats  pound 
ing  along  behind  me.  It  was  the  German  sergeant  who 
recalled  me  to  the  responsibilities  of  command. 

"  Captain,"  he  exclaimed  apologetically,  riding  up  to 
my  side,  and  wiping  his  round  perspiring  face  with  great 
energy,  "  ve  are  riding  too  hard,  ain't  ve  ?  Mein  Gott, 
but  der  horses  vill  give  out  entirely,  already." 

"Is  that  so?"  I  asked  in  surprise  at  his  words.  A 
single  swift  glance  around  convinced  me  he  was  correct, 
for  the  mounts  were  exceedingly  soft,  and  already  looked 
nearly  played  out  from  our  sharp  pace.  "  Very  well, 
Ebers,  we  will  halt  here." 

With  a  sigh  of  relief  he  drew  back,  and  as  he  did  so 
my  eyes  fell  for  the  first  time  upon  the  guide.  As  I  live, 
it  was  Jed  Bungay,  and  when  I  stared  at  him  in  sudden 
amazement  he  broke  into  a  broad  grin. 

"  '  It  trickled  still,  the  starting  tear, 
When  light  a  footstep  struck  her  ear, 
And  Snowdoun's  graceful  knight  was  near/  " 

he  quoted  gravely,  his  eyes  brightening  at  my  recogni 
tion.  "  Durn  if  I  did  n't  begin  ter  think  as  how  ye  'd 
gone  an'  clar  fergot  me,  Cap." 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,  Jed,"  and  I  rode  up  to  him  and 
extended  my  hand.  "  But  how  came  you  here?  Are 
you  the  guide  ?  " 

"  Sure  thing,  Cap ;  know  this  yere  kintry  like  a  buk. 
'  Jaded  horsemen  from  the  west,  at  evening  to  the  castle 

233 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

pressed.'     By  gum,  you  put  Beelzebub  an'  me  through  a 
blamed  hard  jolt  of  it  so  fur." 

"Beelzebub?" 

"  Ye  bet,  ther  muel ;  I  reckon  as  how  ye  ain't  gone  an' 
f  ergot  him,  hev  ye  ?  "  and  the  little  man  squirmed  in  the 
delight  of  his  vivid  recollection.  "  '  One  blast  upon  his 
bugle  horn  is  worth  a  thousand  men.'  But  ye  did  ride 
like  thunder,  Cap,  that 's  a  fac',  an'  I  ain't  ther  only  one 
done  up,  neither.  Jist  take  a  squint  et  thet  fat  Dutchman 
than" 

The  fleshy  Sergeant  was  undoubtedly  fatigued,  yet  he 
was  a  thorough  soldier,  a  strict  disciplinarian,  and  al 
though  he  moved  as  if  his  coarse  army  trousers  were 
constant  torture,  he  was  not  guilty  of  omitting  any  known 
requirement  of  his  office. 

"  Chones,"  he  shouted  impressively,  "  dot  is  not  a  good 
vay  to  tie  dot  horse.  By  Chiminy,  he  vould  break  his 
neck  mit  der  rope.  Glen,  vy  you  makes  play  mit  der 
gun  dot  vay  ?  Donnenvetter !  ven  I  speak  mit  you,  stand 
op  mit  der  little  finger  to  der  seam  of  der  pantaloons. 
You  vill  never  be  no  good." 

"  Ebers,"  I  interrupted,  "  let  the  men  rest  as  they 
please.  I  regret  having  ridden  so  hard,  but  I  am  used 
to  soldiers  who  are  toughened  in  field  work.  Are  you 
pretty  sore,  Sergeant  ?  " 

"  By  Chiminy,  I  am,  Captain ;  der  skin  vos  rubbed  off 
me  by  der  saddle,"  he  answered,  touching  the  afflicted 
part  tenderly.  "  It  vos  der  rackin'  gait  mit  der  horse  vot 
did  it.  He  is  der  vorst  horse  dot  ever  I  ride." 

"  Well,  get  as  comfortable  as  you  can,  and  I  '11  try  to 
be  more  thoughtful  in  the  future.  Bungay,  what  has 
become  of  Maria  ?  " 

The  little  man's  eyes  suddenly  filled  with  tears. 

234 


The  Scouting  Detail 

"  I  jist  don't  know,   Cap,"  he  answered  mournfully. 

"  '  No  more  at  dawning  morn  I  rise 
And  sun  myself  in  Ellen's  eyes. 
That  life  is  lost  to  love  and  me.' 

Whin  I  got  hum  ther  ol'  cabin  hed  bin  plum  burnt 
down,  nary  stick  o'  it  left,  by  gum!  an'  Mariar  she  wus 
clean  gone.  Hain't  seed  neither  hide  ner  hair  o'  her 
since,  thet  's  a  fac'.  An'  I  sorter  drifted  back  ter  you 
uns  'cause  I  did  n't  hev  nowhar  else  ter  go." 

"  Did  you  hunt  for  her  among  the  old  plantations  along 
the  valley  ?  "  I  asked,  deeply  touched  by  his  evident  feel 
ing.  "  She  very  likely  sought  refuge  in  some  of  those 
houses." 

He  looked  at  me  in  surprise.  "  I  reckon,  Cap,  as  how 
ye  don't  know  much  'bout  whut  's  a  goin'  on  in  ther  valley 
fer  ther  las'  few  months,"  he  said  soberly,  rubbing  down 
his  mule  as  he  spoke.  "  Tell  ye  whut,  thar  jist  hain't  no 
plantation  houses  left  thar  now,  thet 's  a  fac',  leastwise 
not  north  o'  ther  lines  we  uns  sorter  hoi'  onto  yit.  Sheri 
dan  he  played  hell  with  his  cavalry  raids,  an'  whut  the 
blue-bellies  left  ther  durned  guerillas  an'  bushwhackers 
wiped  up  es  clean  es  a  slate.  Durn  if  a  crow  wud  n't 
starve  ter  deth  in  ther  valley  now.  Why,  Cap,  them  thar 
deserters  an'  sich  truck  is  organized  now  till  they  're 
mighty  nigh  an  army,  an'  they  don't  skeer  fer  nuthin'  les' 
ner  a  reg'ment.  I  see  more  ner  a  hundred  an'  fifty  in 
one  bunch  up  on  ther  White  Briar  two  week  ago,  an' 
they  're  worse  ner  a  parcel  er  pirates.  I  reckon  as  how 
they  got  Mariar,  but  I  '11  bet  she  giv  'em  a  hot  ol'  time 
afore  she  done  quit." 

Rumors  of  this  state  of  affairs  to  north  and  west  of  our 
defending  lines  had  already  reached  me, —  indeed,  the  veri- 

235 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

fication  had  formed  part  of  my  instructions ;  but  Bungay's 
homely  yet  graphic  description  made  the  situation  appear 
terribly  real,  and  my  thought  went  instantly  forth  to 
those  I  knew  who  might  even  then  be  exposed  to  this  great 
and  unexpected  danger.  That  it  was  indeed  menacing 
and  constantly  growing  worse  I  could  not  doubt ;  the  cer 
tainty  of  our  early  defeat  was  leading  to  almost  wholesale 
desertions,  and  doubtless  many  of  these  went  to  swell 
those  lawless  ranks,  whose  sole  purpose  was  plunder,  and 
whose  safe  rendezvous  was  the  inaccessible  mountains. 
Wherever  the  guarding  armies  left  neutral  ground,  there 
these  bands  overflowed  and  inaugurated  a  reign  of  terror. 
What  they  had  been  in  their  weakness  I  knew  well 
through  experiences  of  the  past;  what  they  might  be 
come  in  strength  I  could  readily  conjecture, — wild  wolves 
of  the  hills,  to  whom  human  life  was  of  no  account, 
the  fierce  spawn  of  civil  war.  The  very  conception  of 
Edith  Brennan  in  such  hands  as  these  was  agony.  I 
felt  I  could  never  rest  until  assured  of  her  safety,  and 
since  my  orders  granted  me  full  authority  to  prolong  my 
journey,  I  might  ascertain  whether  or  not  she  yet  remained 
within  the  valley. 

"  Jed,"  I  asked,  my  mind  finally  settled,  "  do  you  know 
the  old  Minor  plantation  ?  " 

"  Ol'  Jedge  Minor's  place  ?  Sure ;  it 's  up  on  ther 
south  branch  of  ther  Cowskin,  an'  used  ter  be  quite  a 
shebang  afore  ther  war,  an'  afore  ther  ol'  Jedge  died. 
I  reckon  as  how  he  hed  ther  biggest  gang  o'  niggers  in 
ther  whole  county,  an'  he  wus  allers  durn  gud  ter  'em 
tew.  Never  no  nigger  ever  run  'way  from  ol'  Jedge 
Minor,  ye  bet.  Mariar  she  used  ter  live  thar  whin  Mis' 
Celie  wus  a  baby." 

"  Have  those  fellows  got  down  that  far  yet  ?  " 
236 


The  Scouting  Detail 

"  Wai,  I  reckon  not,  but  durn  if  I  know  fer  sure,  Cap. 
Ther  whole  valley  is  mighty  bare  north  o'  thar,  fer  I  rid 
through  it,  an'  Beelzebub  hed  ter  live  on  clay,  fer  sure. 
Gee !  but  he  wus  hot.  So  them  thar  vultures  hes  got  ter 
either  work  south  er  quit,  an'  I  reckon  as  how  they  hain't 
likely  ter  quit  till  they  hes  tew.  'Sides,  they  're  strong 
'nough  by  now  ter  laugh  et  any  sojers  thar 'bouts,  an'  ther 
ol'  Minor  place  u'd  make  mighty  gud  pickin'.  Thar 
hain't  neither  army  ever  bin  up  thar  durin'  ther  war." 

"  How  long  would  it  take  us  to  reach  there  ?  " 

"  'Bout  two  days,  I  reckon,  pervidin'  ye  shuck  ther 
Dutchman." 

I  turned  and  looked  at  my  men  in  some  perplexity. 
They  were  scattered  along  the  edge  of  the  road,  and  only 
one  group  had  taken  the  precaution  to  build  a  fire.  The 
Sergeant  lay  flat  upon  his  back  on  a  grassy  knoll,  his 
stomach  rising  and  falling  with  a  regularity  which  con 
vinced  me  he  was  sleeping. 

"  Ebers,"  I  said  sternly. 

There  was  no  response,  and  I  could  distinguish  clearly 
his  heavy  breathing. 

"  One  of  you  stir  up  the  Sergeant,  will  you  ?  I  want  to 
speak  with  him." 

A  young  fellow  came  forward  grinning,  and  laid  one 
hand  heavily  on  his  officer's  shoulder. 

"  Come,  Dutchy,"  he  said  with  easy  familiarity,  "  get 


up 


The  Sergeant  shot  to  an  upright  position  like  a  jack- 
in-the-box.     "  Mein   Gott,"  he  asked  anxiously,   "  is  it 
der  Yanks  vot  come  already  ?  " 
"  Hell,  no ;  but  the  Captain  wants  you." 
"  Der  Captain  ?  "    He  arose  ponderously,  and  came  for 
ward  with  a  decidedly  halting  gait. 

237 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"Vos  I  sent  for?"  he  asked. 

"  Yes,"  I  said ;  "  I  want  you  to  have  the  men  get  their 
supper  at  once,  as  we  shall  be  obliged  to  ride  a  good 
portion  of  the  night." 

"  Ride  ?  "  and  his  face  took  on  an  expression  of  genuine 
horror.  "  By  Chiminy,  Captain,  it  vos  impossible.  Mein 
Gott !  it  could  not  be  done." 

"  Why,  what  is  the  difficulty,  Sergeant  ?  " 

"  I  am  vounded  vare  I  sets  me  down  on  der  saddle. 
I  am  all  —  vot  you  calls  it?  —  rare.  Dunder,  but  it 
could  not  be." 

"  I  am  exceedingly  sorry,  Ebers,  and  if  you  are  unable 
to  travel  we  shall  be  compelled  to  leave  you  behind,"  I 
said,  tired  of  it  all  by  this  time.  "  Get  the  men  to  their 
supper.  We  shall  go  on  in  an  hour." 

How  often  since  have  I  smiled  at  the  expression  upon 
his  solemn  round  face  as  he  turned  ruefully  away! 


238 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

AN    EMBARRASSING   SITUATION 

IT  was  well  into  the  third  day  when  we  came  down 
into  the  fertile  valley  of  the  Cowskin.  It  had  proven 
an  uneventful  ride  thus  far,  for  we  had  met  with 
no  adventures  and  had  observed  little  worthy  of  con 
sideration  from  a  military  standpoint.  We  had  travelled 
slowly,  carefully  watchful  of  our  horses,  not  only  because 
we  felt  they  might  be  greatly  needed  farther  on,  but  owing 
to  the  impoverished  and  almost  deserted  country  through 
which  we  rode.  Abandoned  houses,  many  of  them  dev 
astated  by  fire,  deserted  negro  quarters,  and  uncultivated 
fields  greeted  our  eyes  constantly,  and  told  us  we  were  in 
the  track  of  armies.  Forage  there  was  absolutely  none, 
while  even  the  pasture-land  gave  small  return.  The  men 
had  done  well,  however,  and  were  stiffening  nicely  into 
field  soldiers,  while  my  Teutonic  second  in  command  had 
sufficiently  recovered  from  his  wounds  to  sit  his  saddle 
with  some  elephantine  grace.  He  early  proved  himself 
a  good  soldier,  and  I  learned  he  had  seen  considerable 
active  service  in  Europe. 

While  constantly  observant  of  those  points  regarding 
which  I  had  been  despatched,  my  one  overmastering 
thought  during  all  those  hours  was  the  possibility  of  again 
meeting  with  Edith  Brennan  and  proving  of  some  assist 
ance  to  her.  Her  greeting  of  me  in  the  Federal  hospital 
had  been  so  sweetly  gracious,  so  marked  with  tender 

239 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

sympathy,  while  the  memory  of  her  words,  and  even  more 
of  the  look  which  accompanied  them,  had  so  remained 
with  me  in  encouragement  that  I  longed  to  encounter 
her  again.  God  knows  what  I  hoped  for,  for  I  knew 
well  it  must  all  inevitably  end  in  despair,  yet  like  the 
moth  I  must  continue  to  singe  my  wings  until  the  flame 
devoured  me.  Now,  however,  as  we  actually  drew  near 
to  where  I  supposed  she  might  be,  I  felt  my  earlier 
courage  fast  deserting  me.  Nor  was  I  furnished  with 
even  the  slightest  excuse  for  pressing  on;  my  orders  did 
not  positively  compel  me  to  proceed,  and  nothing  ap 
peared  along  the  way  to  lead  me  to  suppose  that  harm 
of  any  kind  threatened  that  peaceful  valley.  Everything 
meeting  my  eyes  evidenced  that  here,  at  least,  war  with 
its  attendant  horrors  had  not  come.  Totally  without  the 
beaten  track  of  those  great  armies  which  had  battled  so 
fiercely  for  the  Shenandoah,  it  had  been  traversed  only  by 
a  few  scouting  and  foraging  parties,  and  so  short  had  been 
their  stay  that  even  the  rail  fences  remained  undisturbed 
to  guard  the  fields,  and  nowhere  did  I  note  outward  signs 
of  devastation.  It  was  Virginia  as  I  recalled  it  in  those 
old  days  of  peace  and  plenty,  before  civil  strife  had 
sown  the  land  with  dead. 

What  possible  excuse,  then,  had  I  for  going  there? 
In  my  own  heart  I  knew  I  had  none,  or  one  so  poor  and 
selfish  I  scarcely  durst  whisper  it  even  to  myself;  yet 
I  rode  steadily  on.  Impelled  by  my  own  weakness,  or 
drawn  irresistibly  by  fate,  —  whichever  the  real  cause  I 
know  not,  —  I  would  at  least  look  upon  those  walls  that 
had  once  sheltered  her,  would  learn  if  possible  if  she 
was  yet  there.  Then  —  well,  in  the  bondage  of  my  pas 
sion  I  hoped  for  what  might  happen,  as  every  lover  does. 

It  must  have  been  two  o'clock;  we  had  baited  our 
240 


An  Embarrassing  Situation 

horses,  I  remember,  an  hour  previous ;  and  the  Sergeant 
had  enjoyed  his  noonday  siesta  beneath  the  shade  of 
a  great  bush  bearing  purple  blossoms.  The  road  we  had 
been  travelling  since  early  morning  wound  in  and  out 
among  great  trees,  and  crossed  and  recrossed  the  little 
stream  called  the  Cowskin  until  I  almost  thought  we  had 
lost  our  way.  We  met  with  no  one  in  all  the  long  day's 
riding,  not  even  a  stray  negro,  and  indeed  it  was  some 
hours  since  we  had  passed  a  house  of  any  kind.  Leaving 
the  brook  behind  us  we  toiled  slowly  up  a  long  hill, 
and  at  the  top  Bungay,  riding  beside  me,  pointed  to 
the  westward. 

"  Cap,"  he  said,  "  thar  is  ther  Minor  place." 

The  very  sight  of  it  in  the  distance  was  a  thrill  — 
a  great  white  house  placed  well  back  from  the  road  and 
almost  hidden  from  sight  by  fine,  large  trees;  an  old- 
fashioned,  big-roomed  house  it  looked  to  be,  built  after 
the  colonial  type,  a  wide  veranda  upon  three  sides,  with 
fluted  columns  to  support  the  overhanging  roof. 

"  Hain't  no  signs  es  fer  es  I  kin  see  of  any  trouble 
havin'  'curred  thar,"  Jed  said  slowly,  his  shrewd  gray 
eyes  roaming  over  the  peaceful  scene.  "  Somebody  ter 
hum  tew,  fer  ther  chimley  is  a  smokinV 

Of  course,  now  I  was  there,  the  only  sensible  thing  for 
me  to  do  would  have  been  to  ride  openly  to  the  front 
door,  and  thus  learn  all  I  desired.  But  what  man  who 
loves,  who  is  continually  swayed  by  hopes  and  fears,  by 
strength  and  weakness,  ever  does  the  sensible  thing? 
I  had  certainly  intended  doing  so  at  the  start,  but  now 
my  nerve  failed  me.  She  was  the  wife  of  another.  I 
could  not  confess  I  had  ventured  to  come  to  her  in  love, 
nor  could  I  look  into  those  clear,  honest,  questioning 
eyes  and  lie. 

J6  241 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"Halt!"   I   ordered.     "Sergeant!" 

"  I  am  here,  Captain." 

"  Take  your  men  down  into  that  hollow  yonder,  and 
remain  there  until  I  return.  Better  post  a  sentry  on 
the  hill  here." 

"  It  vill  be  done,  Captain." 

"  I  shall  not,  probably,  be  absent  more  than  an  hour, 
so  don't  permit  the  men  to  stray." 

"  Dot  is  it,  Captain.     I  vill  be  mit  dem  all  over." 

I  rode  down  alone  into  the  thick  woods  at  the  foot 
of  the  hill,  and  dismounting,  tied  my  horse  to  a  sapling. 
Then  on  foot  I  struck  across  the  fields,  my  intention 
being  to  come  in  by  way  of  the  negro  quarters  at  the 
rear,  in  hope  of  meeting  some  one  from  whom  I  might 
inquire  relative  to  the  great  house  and  its  inmates. 

It  was  a  slight  upward  trend  of  land  I  had  to  traverse, 
and  although  the  house  was  a  most  sightly  object  and 
stood  upon  the  very  summit  of  the  elevation,  yet  so  sur 
rounded  was  it  with  trees,  both  fruit  and  ornamental, 
I  was  enabled  to  make  but  little  of  its  situation  until  I 
approached  the  out-buildings.  I  met  with  no  one,  nor 
could  I  perceive  any  negroes  about  the  slave  quarters. 
Yet  the  place  did  not  bear  the  appearance  of  desertion. 
There  were  horses  in  the  stable,  a  cat  was  curled  up  on 
one  of  the  cabin  doorsteps,  and  smoke  continued  to 
pour  in  a  dull  yellow  cloud  from  the  kitchen  chimney. 
Altogether  there  was  much  in  the  situation  to  puzzle  over, 
and  I  no  longer  regretted  that  I  had  exercised  some 
caution  in  my  approach. 

The  orchard,  with  the  remains  of  a  garden,  lay  between 
the  house  and  the  stable,  protected  by  a  low  fence  of 
whitened  pickets.  So  far  as  I  could  observe,  it  contained 
no  occupant,  and  I  pushed  open  the  gate  and  started  down 

242 


An  Embarrassing  Situation 

a  narrow  cinder-path  which  led  between  two  rows  of 
low  bushes.  To  right  of  me  was  an  extensive  grape- 
arbor  completely  covered  with  vines,  the  fresh  green 
leaves  forming  a  delightful  contrast  to  the  deep  blue 
sky  beyond.  As  I  came  opposite  an  opening  leading  into 
this  arbor  I  suddenly  caught  the  flutter  of  drapery  and 
stopped  instantly,  my  heart  throbbing  like  a  frightened 
girl's.  It  was  quite  dark  beneath  the  vine  shadow,  and 
I  could  make  out  no  more  than  that  a  woman  stood  there, 
her  back  toward  me,  busied  at  some  task.  Possibly  she  felt 
my  presence,  for  all  at  once  she  glanced  around,  and  upon 
perceiving  me  gave  vent  to  a  quick  exclamation  of  terror. 

"  Pardon  me,"  I  said  hastily,  and  removing  my  hat, 
"  but  you  have  nothing  to  fear." 

There  was  a  moment's  hesitancy  on  her  part,  and  I 
knew  I  was  being  scrutinized  by  a  pair  of  bright  eyes. 

"  Surely,"  said  a  familiar  voice,  "  I  cannot  be  mistaken 
—  you  are  Captain  Wayne." 

Before  I  could  even  answer  she  stepped  forth  from  her 
partial  concealment  and  advanced  toward  me  with  cor 
dially  extended  hands.  It  was  Celia  Minor. 

"  Well,  of  all  men !  "  she  cried  gayly,  her  dark  eyes 
smiling  a  most  kindly  welcome.  "  And  Edith  and  I  were 
speaking  about  you  only  yesterday.  That  is,  I  was,  for 
really  I  do  not  recall  now  that  Edith  made  any  remark 
apropos  of  the  subject.  You  have  no  idea,  Captain 
Wayne,  what  a  hero  I  have  made  you  out  to  be.  It 
would  make  you  positively  vain  if  I  should  confess ;  why, 
Arthur  has  actually  become  so  jealous  that  he  has  almost 
forbidden  me  even  to  mention  your  name  in  his  presence. 
So  when  I  want  to  talk  about  you  I  am  compelled  to 
go  to  Edith.  She  has  n't  power  to  stop  me,  you  know, 
but  I  'm  sure  I  must  bore  her  awfully.  And  then  to 

243 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

think  that  when  you  stood  there  just  now,  and  I  saw 
your  gray  uniform,  I  actually  thought  the  guerillas  had 
come.  My  heart  beats  so  now  I  can  hardly  talk.  But 
how  pale  and  haggard  you  look  —  is  it  that  horrible 
wound  which  troubles  you  still  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  discharged  from  the  hospital  only  a  short 
time,"  I  answered,  as  she  paused  to  take  breath.  "  In 
deed,  this  is  my  first  military  service  for  several  months, 
yet  I  am  feeling  quite  strong  again.  Mrs.  Brennan,  then, 
is  still  with  you?" 

"  Oh,  yes ;  we  have  been  here  all  winter  long.  It  has 
been  so  dull,  for  really  nothing  has  happened,  and  the 
valley  is  quite  devoid  of  inhabitants  —  even  the  negroes 
have  gone  hunting  freedom.  But  Major  Brennan  and 
Arthur  are  to  be  here  this  afternoon,  and  sometime  to 
night  we  are  all  of  us  going  away  together.  How  glad 
I  am  you  arrived  before  we  left !  I  would  n't  have  missed 
meeting  you  for  worlds.  Do  you  know,  it  is  so  hard 
for  me  not  to  call  you  Colonel  Curran,  but  Edith  always 
insists  on  my  saying  Captain  Wayne,  so  that  it  comes 
more  natural  now.  Really,  sometimes  I  actually  believe 
she  has  corrected  me  a  dozen  times  a  day,  for  you  know 
we  have  so  little  to  talk  about  here  that  we  are  always 
drifting  back  to  what  occurred  to  us  while  we  were  with 
the  army.  I  often  wonder  Edith  can  be  contented  here 
at  all,  but  she  really  seems  to  regret  that  we  must  leave. 
I  'm  sure  I  don't,  even  if  I  was  born  here ;  it 's  an  awful 
poky  old  place." 

I  gave  heed  to  but  little  of  her  good-humored  chatter 
after  the  first  sentence.  Eager  as  I  was  to  meet  Brennan, 
I  had  no  desire  that  we  should  meet  in  the  presence  of 
his  wife.  Better,  far  better,  would  it  be  for  me  to  leave 
at  once  and  without  even  seeing  her. 

244 


An  Embarrassing  Situation 

"  You  say  you  are  about  to  depart  ?  "  I  asked,  deter 
mined  to  learn  all  possible  regarding  their  plans.  "  Do 
you  go  North  ?  " 

"  Yes,  to  Baltimore  and  Washington.  The  guerillas 
are  becoming  so  desperate  in  this  neighborhood  that  we 
are  actually  afraid  to  remain  here  longer.  They  at 
tacked  the  Cuyler  plantation,  only  ten  miles  from  here, 
two  weeks  ago,  killed  old  Mr.  Cuyler,  turned  his  wife  out 
partially  dressed  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  looted  the 
house  of  everything  it  contained  of  value,  and  then  set 
it  on  fire.  You  see  we  have  no  men  folks  here,  except 
two  negroes,  who  have  clung  to  us  because  they  were  so 
aged  they  were  afraid  to  leave  —  just  mamma,  Edith,  my 
old  nurse,  and  myself.  It  seems  so  lonely,  and  Major 
Brennan  and  Arthur  both  insist  it  is  no  longer  safe. 
So  they  are  coming  with  a  cavalry  escort  to  take  us  all 
North.  I  am  sure  we  shall  have  a  splendid  time." 

"  You  have  experienced  no  trouble,  then,  thus  far  ? " 

"  Oh,  none  at  all  —  we  have  not  even  been  bothered  by 
scouting  parties.  Oh,  I  do  not  mean  you;  you  are  no 
bother.  But  yesterday  there  was  a  horrible  man  here; 
he  came  to  the  kitchen  door,  and  asked  all  sorts  of  impu 
dent  questions.  Mrs.  Bungay  actually  had  to  threaten 
him  with  a  gun  before  he  would  leave." 

"  Is  Maria  Bungay  here,  then  ?  " 

"  Why,  certainly ;  do  you  know  her  ?  Is  n't  she  a 
delightful  old  dear,  —  just  as  good  as  a  man?" 

"  Her  husband  is  with  my  party." 

"Jed  —  really?  Why,  do  you  know,  Maria  has  got 
it  into  her  head  that  he  had  run  away  from  her.  I  should 
so  love  to  witness  their  meeting ;  it  would  be  most  interest 
ing.  But  you  must  come  into  the  house,  Captain  Wayne ; 
Edith  will  be  overjoyed  to  see  you  again,  although  you 

245 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

know  she  is  never  demonstrative,  as  I  am.  It  must  be 
awfully  nice  to  be  always  cool  and  calm,  don't  you 
think?" 

Determined  that  I  would  not  be  tempted,  I  yet  hesi 
tated,  and  my  vivacious  companion  took  everything  for 
granted  at  once. 

"Oh,  before  we  go  in,  won't  you  do  me  a  favor?" 
she  asked.  "  But  of  course  you  will.  I  was  trying  to 
tie  this  grapevine  into  place  when  you  surprised  me, 
but  I  could  not  hold  on  with  one  hand  and  tie  with  the 
other.  See  what  I  mean  ? "  And  placing  one  slender 
foot  upon  a  slat  of  the  trellis  she  lifted  herself  up  until 
she  could  barely  reach  the  refractory  branch.  "  Now," 
she  said,  smiling  down  upon  me,  "  please  just  hold  me 
here  for  a  moment  until  I  secure  this  end." 

My  hand  was  scarcely  upon  her  in  support  when  the 
slender  slat  snapped  beneath  her  weight.  As  she  fell  I 
caught  her  with  both  arms.  For  a  moment  she  lay, 
panting  and  startled,  on  my  breast;  then,  as  with  a  little 
laugh  she  disengaged  herself  from  my  embrace,  we 
stood  there  hand  in  hand  and  face  to  face  with  Edith 
Brennan. 

Shall  I  ever  forget  the  look  within  her  eyes?  How 
plainly  I  saw  it,  although  she  stood  half  hidden  beneath 
the  shadow  of  the  vines.  Amazement,  incredulity,  scorn 
were  expressed  there,  yet  even  as  I  marked  them  all 
became  merged  into  proud  unconsciousness.  She  would 
have  turned  away  without  a  word,  but  my  companion 
stopped  her. 

"  Edith,"  she  cried  eagerly,  <(  do  you  not  see?  This  is 
Captain  Wayne." 

She  turned  toward  me  and  slightly  inclined  her  head. 

"  I  recognized  Captain  Wayne,"  was  her  calm  answer, 

246 


An  Embarrassing  Situation 

"  and  regret  greatly  having  intruded  upon  him.  It  was 
entirely  unintentional,  and  I  have  no  desire  to  remain." 

I  could  not  have  spoken  at  that  moment  to  save  my 
life.  It  fairly  stunned  me  to  realize  the  construction 
she  so  plainly  placed  upon  the  scene  just  enacted.  Not 
so  the  girl  at  my  side.  Her  cheeks  flushed  with  indigna 
tion,  and  her  audacity  gave  her  speech  which  made 
matters  even  worse  than  before. 

"  You  are  exceedingly  free  with  your  criticisms,  Edith," 
she  exclaimed  sharply,  as  the  latter  turned  her  back  upon 
us.  "  Perhaps  it  would  be  as  well  for  you  first  to  ascer 
tain  the  truth." 

"  You  wholly  mistake,"  was  the  calm  reply.  "  I  have 
not  presumed  to  criticise.  Why  should  I?  It  is  not  a 
matter  which  interests  me  in  the  least.  I  presume  you 
have  no  further  objection  to  my  returning  to  the  house?  " 

She  did  not  so  much  as  deign  to  look  again  at  either 
of  us,  but  as  she  moved  slowly  out  of  sight  Miss  Minor 
turned  and  looked  into  my  face  with  questioning  eyes. 
What  she  may  have  read  there  I  know  not,  but  she  sank 
back  upon  a  bench  and  burst  into  a  merry  peal  of 
laughter. 

"  Is  n't  it  perfectly  ridiculous !  "  she  cried,  as  soon  as 
she  was  able  to  speak.  "  Only  I  do  hope  she  won't  tell 
Arthur." 


247 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 

WE   CAPTURE  A   COURIER 

THE  girl's  light  burst  of  laughter  aroused  me 
thoroughly  to  a  sense  of  our  situation. 
"  You  seem  to  derive  much  amusement  from 
a  condition  of  affairs  almost  intolerable  to  me,"  I  said  bit 
terly.    "  I  have  always  valued  most  highly  the  friendship 
of  Mrs.  Brennan,  but  this  unfortunate  occurrence  will 
doubtless  end  it." 

She  glanced  up  at  me,  her  long  lashes  wet,  but  -her 
dark  eyes  sparkling  with  mischief. 

"  Oh,  she  won't  care  so  far  as  you  are  concerned,"  she 
exclaimed  indifferently.  "  But  I  suppose  she  will  think 
I  am  perfectly  horrid.  Well,  I  don't  care  if  she  does; 
she  might  have  waited  and  learned  the  truth  first.  Was  n't 
her  face  a  study  ?  And  how  shall  I  ever  explain  to  Arthur 
so  that  he  will  understand  ?  I  'm  sure  I  have  got  the 
worst  of  it.  Oh,  Captain  Wayne,  is  my  hair  all  ruffled 
up?  I  know  I  look  like  a  fright.  You  must  come  in 
now,  and  we  will  explain  to  Mrs.  Brennan  the  whole 
matter.  She  cannot  help  believing  us  both,  while  I  know 
she  would  be  so  cold  and  proud  with  me  alone." 

I  shook  my  head  decisively.  Perhaps  it  was  better 
ended  so;  at  least  I  possessed  no  courage  just  then  to 
face  her  indignation.  She  might -but  deem  we  had  con 
cocted  our  explanation,  and  would  very  likely  receive 
it  with  all  the  scorn  she  felt  it  deserved.  Besides,  it  was 

248 


We  Capture  a  Courier 

clear  there  was  nothing  I  could  do  to  aid  them.  I  should 
be  now  merely  an  unwelcome  intruder.  An  escort  was 
to  be  there  shortly  to  convoy  them  northward,  and  for 
me  to  be  found  in  their  company  by  Brennan  would 
only  inflame  him  and  add  greatly  to  the  embarrassment 
of  his  wife's  position.  Much  as  I  might  long  for  imme 
diate  vindication  in  her  sight,  the  plain  duty  of  true  love 
was  to  depart  at  once,  and  permit  time  to  straighten  out 
the  tangle. 

"  You  must  pardon  me,"  I  hastened  to  say,  standing 
hat  in  hand  before  her,  "  but  it  would  not  be  best  for 
me  to  intrude  upon  Mrs.  Brennan  after  her  late  reception. 
I  merely  halted  here  in  order  to  assure  myself  of  your 
presence  and  safety.  My  men  are  even  now  waiting  for 
me  a  few  hundred  yards  away." 

"  But  I  wish  you  to  meet  Arthur." 

"  Oh,  I  think  not,  Miss  Minor.  I  feel  warm  friendship 
for  Lieutenant  Caton,  but  we  wear  different  uniforms, 
serve  under  different  flags,  and  a  meeting  here,  both  with 
armed  forces  behind  us,  would  naturally  have  to  be  a 
hostile  one.  However  the  Lieutenant  and  I  might  consent 
to  a  temporary  truce,  his  superior  officer,  Major  Brennan, 
would  not  likely  prove  of  the  same  mind." 

"  Then  you  really  must  go  ?  " 

"  Unless  you  specially  desire  to  witness  a  cavalry 
skirmish  in  your  front  dooryard,  I  certainly  consider  it 
best,"  and  I  held  out  my  hand.  "  Surely  we  part  as 
friends,  and  I  may  hope  that  you  will  intercede  in  my 
behalf  with  Mrs.  Brennan  ?  " 

She  rose  up  impulsively. 

"  How  ridiculous ;  how  supremely  ridiculous !  Why, 
of  course  I  will,  though  I  don't  suppose  Edith  really 
cares  very  much,  but  she  believed  it  would  be  highly 

249 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

proper  to  be  shocked.  I  don't  think  she  likes  you  so 
very  well  anyway,  Captain  Wayne,  for  she  never  will 
talk  about  you." 

With  these  cheering  words  ringing  in  my  ears,  and 
feeling  thoroughly  defeated  in  every  cherished  hope,  I 
strode  savagely  down  the  long  hill  and  mounted  my  horse. 
How  roughly  fortune  had  buffeted  me,  to  be  sure,  and 
how  extremely  small  the  inspiration  left.  Well,  perhaps 
I  deserved  it  for  ever  permitting  myself  to  love  one 
whom  I  knew  to  be  the  wife  of  another.  Doubtless  she 
had  seized  upon  this  slight  pretext  to  be  rid  of  me,  and 
was  already  rejoicing  over  its  easy  accomplishment. 

In  my  agitation  I  forgot  entirely  the  presence  of  Maria 
Bungay  at  the  house,  and  ordering  my  men  into  saddle 
prepared  for  departure  without  giving  a  thought  to  the 
little  fellow  and  his  domestic  troubles.  I  chose  the  road 
leading  toward  the  northwest,  for  although  I  had  not 
asked  the  question  I  conceived  it  highly  probable  that 
Brennan  and  his  party  would  ride  from  the  Federal 
cavalry  quarters  at  Colter's  Church,  and  I  had  no  desire 
to  meet  them.  They  were  upon  an  errand  of  mercy  of 
far  greater  importance  than  my  revenge. 

As  we  swung  along  through  the  heavily  timbered  land 
fringing  our  road,  Bungay  pressed  his  mule  into  a  trot 
and  finally  succeeded  in  ranging  up  at  my  side.  Even  in 
my  disturbed  mental  condition  I  was  amused  at  his  unique 
style  of  riding,  although  I  would  not  wound  him  by 
laughing. 

"  I  say,  Cap,"  he  said,  jerking  the  words  out  to  the 
mule's  hard  trot,  and  grasping  his  saddle  pommel  des 
perately,  "  I  sorter  reckon  as  how  ther  '11  be  some  fun 
back  thar  afore  long,  'less  all  signs  fail." 

"  Why  ?  "  I  stared  at  him,  now  thoroughly  aroused 
250 


We  Capture  a  Courier 

to  the  thought  that  he  had  important  news  to  communi 
cate. 

"  Wai,"  he  explained  slowly,  "  whin  ye  wint  off,  I 
sorter  tuk  a  notion  ter  look  'bout  a  bit.  Used  ter  be  an 
ol'  stompin'  ground  o'  mine.  So  Dutchy  an'  me  dumb 
thet  big  hill  back  o'  whar  we  halted,  an'  by  gum,  down 
thar  in  ther  gully  on  t'  other  side  thar  's  a  durned  big  camp 
o'  fellers." 

I  reined  up  short,  and  with  uplifted  hand  signalled 
the  men  behind  to  halt. 

"  Why  did  n't  you  tell  me  this  before  ?  "  I  questioned 
sternly.  "  How  many  were  there  ?  and  what  did  they 
look  like?" 

He  scratched  the  back  of  his  head  thoughtfully,  and 
answered  with  careful  deliberation.  "  Durn  it,  I  did  n't 
jine  ye  till  after  ye  'd  started,  an'  I  reckon  as  how  it 
took  me  all  o'  tew  mile  ter  git  this  yere  blame  muel 
up  ter  whar  I  cud  talk.  Thar  's  quite  a  smart  bunch, 
but  they  hed  some  pickets  out,  an'  I  cud  n't  git  close 
'nough  ter  tell  zackly.  Dutchy  thought  thar  wus  nigh 
onter  two  hunderd  o'  'em,  but  I  jist  don't  know.  They 
wus  n't  dressed  like  sojers  o'  either  army,  an'  I  reckon 
they're  out  o'  ther  hills." 

I  glanced  at  my  little  handful  of  men,  scarcely  knowing 
what  decision  it  might  be  wise  to  make.  Undoubtedly 
they  would  fight  if  occasion  arose,  but  the  odds  were 
terribly  heavy;  besides,  if  Brennan  came,  and  his  party 
got  away  that  same  evening,  as  was  planned  for  them  to 
do,  then  it  might  not  be  necessary  for  us  to  strike  a 
blow.  I  was  certainly  in  no  mood  to  expose  my  small 
command  merely  to  save  the  empty  house  from 
destruction. 

"  Ebers,"  I  said,  turning  toward  the  Sergeant,  who  sat 
251 


My  Lady  of  the  North 


his  horse  with  expressionless  face,  "  you  were  with  the 
guide  when  he  discovered  this  camp.  How  many  do 
you  think  it  contained  ?  and  who  were  they  ?  " 

"  Vel,  dere  vos  more  as  two  gompanies,  Captain,  und 
dere  vos  some  horses,  but  dey  vos  dressed  —  vot  you  calls 
it?  —  all  ober  not  der  same." 

"  Not  in  uniform  ?  " 

"  Dot  vos  it." 

"  Have  any  of  the  rest  of  you  seen  anything  that  looked 
suspicious  ?  "  I  asked,  glancing  around  into  the  different 
faces. 

"  Maybe  I  did,"  answered  one  of  the  troopers  named 
Earl.  "  As  we  rode  up  the  first  hill  after  leaving  the 
house  my  horse  picked  up  a  stone,  and  I  had  to  stop  and 
get  it  out.  I  reckon  I  fell  behind  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
or  more,  and  just  as  I  started  I  looked  back,  and  a  party 
of  ten  or  twelve  fellows  was  just  riding  in  through  them 
big  gates  onto  the  front  lawn.  But  them  fellows  was 
soldiers  for  sure;  they  rode  regular  like,  and  all  of  them 
wore  caps.  It  was  so  far  off  I  could  n't  tell  the  color  of 
their  clothes,  but  them  caps  made  me  think  they  was 
Feds." 

I  chose  my  course  at  once.  This  undoubtedly  must 
have  been  Brennan's  party. 

"  Thank  you,  my  man ;  it  would  have  been  better  if  you 
had  reported  that  to  me  at  once,"  I  said.  "  However,  I 
understand  the  situation  much  better  now.  Sergeant, 
we  will  go  into  camp  here.  Post  pickets  in  both  direc 
tions,  but  put  your  most  careful  men  on  that  hill  yonder. 
Let  them  report  promptly  any  signs  of  fire  to  the  southeast, 
or  any  sound  of  guns." 

We  completed  all  our  cooking  before  dark,  and  when 
the  night  finally  closed  down  about  us  it  proved  to  be 

252 


We  Capture  a  Courier 

an  exceedingly  black  one,  although  the  skies  were  clear. 
Sleep  was  an  impossibility  for  me,  as  my  mind  was  in 
constant  turmoil.  I  felt  hampered,  prisoned,  shut  in, 
unable  to  do  what  I  most  desired.  I  wondered  where 
she  was  —  probably  riding  northward  beside  her  husband, 
and  I  bit  my  lip  savagely  at  thought  of  it;  possibly  she 
was  even  then  laughing  merrily  in  memory  of  my  unfor 
tunate  predicament  in  the  garden.  So  she  cared  nothing 
for  me,  exhibited  her  indifference  clearly  in  presence  of 
others,  disliked  even  to  hear  my  name  mentioned.  Very 
well,  I  would  take  exceeding  good  care  never  again  to 
intrude  myself  upon  her.  Then  my  thoughts  swerved  to 
the  big  house  out  yonder  in  the  darkness.  If  signs  of 
attack  came  to  us,  what  should  I  do  ?  The  question  truly 
puzzled  me,  for  I  was  unwilling  to  expose  the  lives  of 
my  men  merely  to  save  property  —  Confederate  soldiers 
were  far  too  valuable  at  that  stage  of  the  war.  If  I 
only  knew  positively  that  the  women  were  safely  away, 
I  would  tarry  no  longer  in  the  neighborhood.  But  I  did 
not  know;  I  merely  hoped. 

Ebers  was  lying  next  me  upon  the  grass,  solemnly 
puffing  at  his  huge  pipe,  and  I  held  my  watch  to  the 
glow  in  its  bowl  in  order  to  see  the  time.  It  was  nearly 
midnight. 

"  Those  fellows  ought  to  be  at  it  before  this,"  I  said 
to  him,  "  if  they  intend  to  accomplish  anything  to-night." 

"  I  dink  so  too,"  he  answered  slowly.  "  I  vill  see  dot 
der  guard  is  all  right,  an'  den  vill  get  some  sleep,  for  I 
am  pretty  moch  done  op  already." 

He  arose  ponderously  to  his  feet,  and  stretched  out 
his  short  arms  in  a  prodigious  yawn.  As  he  stood  there, 
his  pudgy  figure  outlined  against  the  sky,  there  was 
borne  to  our  ears  the  sound  of  a  furious  struggle  on  the 

253 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

hilltop  to  the  south  —  a  shout,  blows,  a  volley  of  cursing, 
then  silence.  An  instant  later  we  were  both  running 
through  the  darkness  toward  the  scene  of  trouble. 

"  What  is  it,  Sands  ? "  I  questioned  breathlessly,  as  I 
came  suddenly  upon  the  little  group. 

"  A  fellar  on  hossback,"  was  the  answer.  "  He  come 
up  on  us  like  a  streak  out  o'  thet  black  hollor,  an'  he  'd 
a  sure  got  away  ef  Mason  hed  n't  clubbed  him  with  his 
gun.  I  've  got  the  cuss  safe  collared  now." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  I  asked  sternly,  striving  in  vain  to 
see  something  of  him  through  the  darkness.  "  Where 
were  you  riding  ?  " 

He  maintained  a  sullen  silence,  and  Sands  kicked  him. 

"  None  of  that,"  I  commanded.  "  Ebers,  strike  a 
match,  will  you,  and  let  me  see  this  chap." 

I  had  scarcely  spoken  when  our  prisoner  thrust  Sands 
roughly  aside  and  took  one  hasty  step  toward  me. 

"  My  God,  Wayne !  Is  it  possible  this  is  you  ? "  he 
cried  excitedly. 

"  Caton  ? "  I  exclaimed,  as  surprised  as  himself. 
"Caton?  What  is  it?  What  is  wrong?" 

"Am  I  to  do  dot?"  asked  the  Sergeant,  anxiously. 

"  No,"  I  answered.  "  I  know  this  man,  and  we  shall 
need  no  fire.  Caton,  are  you  from  the  Minor  house? 
Has  it  been  attacked  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  panting  yet  from  his  exertion 
and  excitement.  "  We  were  to  start  North  with  the 
ladies  at  nine  o'clock,  but  the  house  was  surrounded  as 
soon  as  it  became  dark.  Those  devils  supposed  it  to  be 
unguarded,  and  advanced  without  precautions.  We 
fired  and  drove  them  back.  We  had  repulsed  three  attacks 
when  I  left  at  eleven,  but  three  of  our  men  were  already 
hit." 

254 


We  Capture  a  Courier 

"  You  were  after  aid  ?  " 

"  I  was  striving  to  reach  our  advance  pickets  at 
McMillan.  It  seemed  the  only  possible  chance,  and  none 
of  the  men  would  volunteer  to  make  the  ride.  One  was 
killed  trying  it  before  I  started.  God  knows  how  I  hated  to 
leave  them,  but  it  had  to  be  done.  How  many  have  you  ?  " 

"  Only  twenty ;  but  if  we  could  once  get  inside  along 
with  your  fellows,  we  might  hold  the  house  until  rein 
forcements  came." 

"  Thank  God !  I  knew  you  would !  "  he  cried  joyfully, 
grasping  me  again  fervently  by  the  hand.  "  You  are 
not  one  to  hesitate  over  the  color  of  a  uniform  at  such 
a  time  as  this.  I  have  been  proud  all  through  this  war 
to  feel  that  we  on  both  sides  were  of  the  same  blood, 
and  have  felt  like  cheering  your  gray  lines  more  than 
once.  Only,  Wayne,"  and  he  hesitated  an  instant,  "  it 
is  right  I  should  tell  you  that  Brennan  is  there,  and  in 
command." 

"  I  know  it,  but  those  women  must  be  saved  neverthe 
less,"  I  answered  firmly,  my  mind  settled.  "  This  is 
no  time  for  personal  quarrelling,  and  whatever  color  of 
cloth  we  wear  those  outlaws  are  our  common  enemies, 
to  be  hunted  down  like  wild  beasts.  I  have  seen  specimens 
of  their  fiendish  cruelty  that  make  my  blood  run  cold  to 
remember.  The  very  thought  of  those  who  are  now 
exposed  falling  into  such  hands  is  enough  to  craze  one; 
death  would  be  preferable  a  thousand  times.  How  many 
fighting  men  have  you  ?  " 

"  Seven  fit  for  duty." 

"  Will  you  ride  forward,  or  go  back  with  us  ?  " 

"  We  must  send  word,"  —  and  the  gallant  fellow's 
voice  shook,  — "  but  God  knows,  Wayne,  I  want  to  go 
back.  If  we  both  live  I  am  to  marry  Celia  Minor." 

255 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  I  understand,"  I  said  gravely.  "  Ebers,  who  is  your 
best  rider?" 

"  It  vos  dot  funny  leetle  vellow  Glen,  Captain." 

"  Glen,  come  here." 

The  trooper,  a  mere  boy,  with  freckled  face  and  great 
honest  gray  eyes,  but  wiry  and  tough  as  steel,  pushed 
his  way  through  the  group  and  faced  me. 

"  Glen,"  I  said,  "  your  Sergeant  tells  me  you  are  the 
best  rider  in  the  troop.  I  am  going  to  intrust  you  with 
the  most  important  duty  of  all.  The  lives  of  every  one 
of  us  and  of  four  helpless  women  depend  entirely  upon 
your  riding.  You  will  take  two  horses,  kill  both  if  nec 
essary,  but  stop  for  nothing  until  your  duty  is  done. 
You  are  to  carry  a  note  from  me,  and  another  from  this 
gentleman,  who  is  an  officer  in  the  Federal  army,  and 
deliver  them  both  to  the  commandant  of  the  first  military 
post  you  find.  Insist  upon  reaching  him  in  person.  It 
makes  no  difference  which  army  the  posT  belongs  to, 
for  this  is  a  matter  of  humanity.  The  Federal  outpost 
at  McMillan  is  the  nearest  to  us;  make  for  there.  You 
understand  ?  " 

The  boy  saluted  gravely,  all  mischief  gone  from  his 
face. 

"  I  do,  sir,"  he  said.  "  But  I  'd  a  darn  sight  rather 
stay  here  and  fight." 

"  You  will  be  back  in  plenty  of  time  to  take  a  hand, 
my  lad.  Now,  men,"  —  and  I  turned  to  the  dark,  expect 
ant  ring  about  me,  —  "  this  is  no  ordinary  duty  of  your 
enlistment,  and  I  wish  no  one  to  accompany  me  to-night 
who  does  not  volunteer  for  the  service.  Seven  Federal 
soldiers  and  four  women,  three  of  them  Virginians,  are 
attacked  at  the  house  we  have  just  left  by  a  large 
party  of  bushwhacking  guerillas,  the  offscourings  of 

256 


We  Capture  a  Courier 


hell.  Every  one  of  you  knows  what  that  means.  Will 
you  go  with  me  to  their  rescue  ?  " 

No  one  seemed  anxious  to  be  first  to  speak.  I  could  see 
them  look  aside  uneasily  at  one  another. 

"  Bungay,"  I  said,  "  I  feel  sure  you  will  go,  for  your 
wife  is  there." 

"Mariar?" 

"  Yes ;  Miss  Minor  told  me  this  afternoon,  but  I  had 
forgotten  to  mention  it." 

The  little  man  sprang  into  the  air  and  came  down  with 
a  whoop. 

"  The  bloody  devils !  "  he  cried  excitedly.  "  Ye  bet 
I  '11  go." 

"  Come,  Sergeant,  speak  up;  what  do  you  men  say?" 

"  I  like  not  to  fight  mit  der  Yankees,"  he  admitted 
candidly,  "  but  der  vomens,  py  Chiminy,  dot  vos  anoder 
ting.  I  vill  go,  Captain ;  mein  Gott,  yaw." 

"  We  're  with  you,  sir,"  spoke  voice  after  voice  gravely 
around  the  dark  circle,  and  then  Sands  added :  "  We  '11 
show  them  thar  Yanks  how  the  Johnny  Rebs  kin  fight, 
sir." 

Ten  minutes  later  Glen,  bearing  his  two  messages  to 
the  Blue  and  Gray,  was  speeding  recklessly  through  the 
black  night  northward,  while  my  little  squad  was  moving 
cautiously  back  over  the  road  we  had  so  lately  traversed. 


CHAPTER   XXIX 

A   MISSION    FOR   BEELZEBUB 

A i  we  picked  our  way  slowly  forward  through  the 
gloom  I  gleaned  from  Caton  all  he  knew  re 
garding  the  situation  before  us.  My  own  knowl 
edge  of  the  environments  of  the  Minor  house  helped  me 
greatly  to  appreciate  the  difficulties  to  be  surmounted. 
He  had  succeeded  in  his  escape  by  dodging  among  the 
negro  cabins  where  the  attacking  line  appeared  weakest, 
but  expressed  the  conviction  that  even  this  slight  gap 
would  be  securely  closed  long  before  we  reached  there. 

"  Have  they  sufficient  men,  then,  to  cover  thoroughly 
all  four  sides  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  To  the  best  of  my  judgment  there  must  be  fully  two 
hundred  and  fifty  in  the  gang,  and  apparently  they  operate 
under  strict  military  discipline.  It  is  a  revelation  to  me, 
Wayne,  of  the  growing  power  of  these  desperate  fellows. 
I  knew  they  were  becoming  numerous  and  bold,  but  this 
surpasses  anything  I  could  imagine.  More,  they  are 
being  constantly  recruited  by  new  arrivals.  A  party  of 
at  least  a  dozen  came  in  while  I  was  hiding  behind  the 
stables.  I  heard  them  asking  for  the  leader." 

"What  did  they  call  him?" 

"  Lory,  or  Laurie,  something  like  that.  They  claimed 
to  be  deserters  from  Lee's  army,  but  two  or  three  of  them 
wore  our  uniforms." 

"  It 's  Red  Lowrie,"  I  said  gravely,  more  impressed  than 

258 


A  Mission  for  Beelzebub 

ever  with  the  seriousness  of  the  situation.  "  I  heard  of 
him  two  years  ago  —  he  killed  a  man  in  the  Sixth  North 
Carolina,  and  took  to  the  hills.  Since  then  he  has  devel 
oped  into  quite  a  leader  for  such  scum,  and  has  proven 
himself  a  merciless  monster.  You  have  no  suggestion 
to  offer  as  to  how  we  had  better  attempt  to  get  in  ? " 

He  shook  his  head  despondingly. 

"  What  station  does  Brennan  defend  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  front  of  the  house ;  the  main  point  of  attack  has 
been  there." 

We  could  distinguish  the  sound  of  firing  by  this  time, 
and  its  continuous  volume  convinced  me  that  Caton's 
estimate  of  the  number  engaged  was  not  greatly  over 
drawn.  As  we  topped  the  summit  of  the  hill  a  great 
burst  of  red  fire  leaped  suddenly  high  into  the  sky. 

"  Great  God,  Wayne !  we  are  too  late ! "  he  cried 
wildly.  "  Those  devils  have  fired  the  house." 

With  fiercely  throbbing  heart  I  gazed  down  at  the  flames 
far  below  in  the  black  valley. 

"  No,"  I  said  with  eager  relief.  "  It  is  the  stable 
which  is  ablaze.  See,  the  light  falls  full  upon  the  white 
sides  of  the  house.  Thank  Heaven,  we  are  not  too  late." 

As  I  sat  my  horse  there,  gazing  down  upon  that  scene 
of  black  rapine,  unwilling  to  venture  into  its  midst  until 
I  could  formulate  some  definite  plan  of  action,  fully  a 
dozen  wild  schemes  thronged  into  my  brain,  only  to  be 
cast  aside,  one  after  another,  as  thoroughly  impracticable. 

"  We  shall  have  to  make  a  dash  for  it,  and  trust  in 
God,"  said  Caton,  guessing  at  my  dilemma. 

"  No,"  I  answered  firmly,  "  there  would  be  no  possi 
bility  of  success  in  such  a  course.  Those  fellows  are 
old  hands,  and  have  pickets  out.  See,  Caton,  that  is  cer 
tainly  a  picket-fire  yonder  where  the  road  dips.  Every 

259 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

man  of  us  would  be  shot  down  before  we  penetrated 
those  guard  lines  and  attained  the  house.  We  have  got 
to  reach  their  inner  line  someway  through  strategy,  and 
even  then  must  risk  being  fired  upon  by  our  own  people 
before  we  get  within  cover." 

Even  as  I  was  speaking  I  evolved  a  plan  of  action  — 
desperate  it  certainly  was,  yet  nothing  better  occurred  to 
me,  and  time  was  golden. 

"  Ebers,"  I  said,  "  did  n't  I  see  an  extra  jacket  strapped 
back  of  your  saddle  ?  " 

"  It  is  no  good,"  he  protested  vehemently.  "  It  vos  for 
der  rain  come." 

"  All  right ;  hand  it  over  to  the  Lieutenant  here.  Caton, 
throw  that  uniform  coat  of  yours  into  the  ditch,  and  don 
honest  gray  for  once.  Sands,  come  here.  Take  your 
knife  and  cut  away  every  symbol  of  rank  on  my  jacket; 
tear  it  off,  any  way  you  can." 

In  another  moment  these  necessary  changes  had  been 
accomplished. 

"  Now,"  I  ordered,  "pile  your  sabres  there  with  mine 
beside  the  road ;  then  hobble  your  horses,  all  but  the  mule ; 
I  shall  want  him." 

"  Does  we  go  der  rest  of  der  vay  on  foot  ?  "  questioned 
the  Sergeant,  anxiously. 

"  Certainly ;  and  I  desire  you  to  remember  one  impor 
tant  thing:  let  me  do  the  talking,  but  if  any  of  you  are 
asked  questions,  we  are  deserters  from  Hills's  corps,  tired 
of  the  war." 

"  Mein  Gott !  "  muttered  the  German,  disconsolately. 
"  I  hope  it  vos  not  long  off,  Captain ;  I  am  no  good  on 
foot  in  der  dark,  by  Chiminy." 

"  You  had  better  manage  to  keep  up  to-night,  unless 
you  are  seeking  to  commit  suicide.  Now,  men,  mark 

260 


A  Mission  for  Beelzebub 

me  carefully!  Load  your  carbines.  Are  you  all  ready? 
Sergeant,  see  that  each  man  has  his  gun  properly  charged 
and  capped.  You  are  to  carry  your  arms  as  thoroughly 
concealed  as  possible ;  keep  close  to  me  always ;  obey  my 
orders  instantly,  and  to  the  letter.  We  are  but  twenty 
men  pitted  against  over  two  hundred,  remember,  and 
when  we  strike,  it  must  be  both  quick  and  hard." 

I  mounted  the  mule,  counted  the  dim  figures  in  the 
darkness,  and  then  gave  the  order  to  march.  As  we 
moved  slowly  down  the  hill  I  was  aware  that  Caton 
walked  upon  one  side  of  me,  while  Bungay  plodded  along 
upon  the  other;  but  my  mind  was  so  filled  with  the  ex 
citement  of  our  adventure  and  all  that  depended  upon 
its  successful  culmination,  as  scarcely  to  realize  anything 
other  than  the  part  I  must  personally  play.  Good  fortune 
and  audacity  alone  could  combine  to  win  the  game  we 
were  now  engaged  upon. 

A  tall,  heavily  bearded  mountaineer  stood  squarely  in 
the  middle  of  the  road  to  the  north  of  the  picket-fire. 
I  could  make  but  little  of  him  as  the  light  shone,  ex 
cepting  that  he  wore  a  high  coonskin  cap  and  bore  a 
long  rifle. 

"  Stop  right  thar ! "  he  called  out  hoarsely,  upon  hear 
ing  us.  "  Who  are  you  uns  ?  " 

As  he  challenged,  a  dozen  others  sprang  up  from  about 
the  flame  and,  guns  in  hand,  came  toward  us  on  a  run. 

"  We  uns  are  doggoned  tired  o'  soldierin',  an'  a  gittin' 
nuthin'  fer  it,"  I  said  in  the  slow  Southern  drawl,  "  an' 
wanter  jine  yer  gang,  pervidin'  thar  's  any  show  fer  it." 

"  How  many  are  ye  ?  "  asked  one  of  the  newcomers, 
striding  forward  between  us  and  the  sentry. 

"  A  right  smart  heap  o'  a  bunch ;  bin  a  pickin'  o'  'em 
up  ever  since  we  left  Charlotte,"  I  returned  evasively. 

261 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  They  be  dandies  ter  fight,  an'  I  reckon  as  how  ye  kin 
use  'em,  can't  ye  ?  " 

"  Maybe ;    who  did  ye  want  ter  see  ?  " 

"  Wai,  they  sed  as  how  a  feller  named  Lowrie  wus  a 
runnin'  this  yere  gang,  an'  if  thet  's  ther  way  o'  it,  I 
reckon  as  how  it 's  Lowrie  we  're  after.  Be  you 
Lowrie  ?  " 

"  Naw." 

The  answer  was  so  gruff  and  short,  and  the  fellow 
hesitated  so  long  in  adding  anything  to  it,  I  began  to 
think  it  was  all  off. 

"  Wai,"  he  consented  to  say  at  last,  ungraciously, 
"  thar  's  a  blame  pile  o'  ye  kim  in  lately,  an'  I  calcalate 
we  got  'bout  'nough  fer  our  business,  but  I  reckon  as 
how  Red  will  use  ye  somewhar.  Anyhow  you  uns  kin 
come  'long  with  me  an'  find  out,  but  ye  '11  diskiver  him 
'bout  ther  ornerest  man  jist  now  ever  ye  run  up  agin. 
He  's  plum  mad,  Red  is,  fer  sartain." 

He  turned  and  strode  off,  without  so  much  as  giving 
us  a  backward  glance,  and,  with  a  hearty  congratulatory 
kick  to  the  mule,  I  and  my  company  followed  him.  A 
hundred  yards  further  in  we  passed  through  the  fringe 
of  trees  and  emerged  into  an  open  space  from  whence 
we  could  see  plainly  the  great  white  house  still  illumined 
by  the  flames  which  continued  to  consume  the  stables. 
Shots  were  flashing  like  fireflies  out  of  the  darkness  on 
every  side  of  us,  the  smell  of  burning  powder  scented 
the  air,  and  I  could  distinguish  the  black  forms  of  men 
lying  prone  on  the  grass  in  something  resembling  a 
skirmish  line. 

"  Makin'  a  fight  o'  it,  ain't  they  ?  "  I  asked  of  our  taci 
turn  guide,  as  we  picked  our  way  carefully  among  the 
recumbent  forms. 

262 


A  Mission  for  Beelzebub 

"Damn  'em,  yes;  a  hell  o'  a  fight,"  he  admitted  bit 
terly.  "  Reckoned  we  hed  a  soft  job  yere,  an'  lots  o' 
ther  stuff  fer  ther  boys.  They  've  got  some  Yanks  in 
thar  with  repeatin'  rifles,  but  I  reckon  as  whin  Red  once 
gits  hold  on  'em,  they  '11  dance  ter  another  tune." 

"  Ye  mean  ter  stick  it  out,  then  ?  " 

"  Stick  it  out  ?  I  reckon  ye  don't  know  Red,  er  ye 
would  n't  be  askin'  sich  a  fule  question.  He  '11  hev  them 
Yanks  now,  if  it  wur  ter  cost  every  man  he 's  got.  He 
ain't  no  quitter,  Red  ain't." 

Just  beyond  musket-shot  from  the  house,  and  nearly 
opposite  the  front  entrance,  quite  a  group  of  men  were 
standing  beneath  the  black  shadows  of  a  grove  of  trees. 
In  spite  of  the  gleam  from  the  fire  I  could  make  little 
of  them,  but  as  we  approached  from  the  direction  of  the 
rear,  one  of  them  exclaimed  suddenly: 

"  Who  comes  thar  ?    What  body  o'  men  is  thet  ?  " 

"It's  'nother  party  o'  deserters,  as  wants  ter  jine  us," 
said  the  guide,  sourly.  "  They 's  Johnnies  from  Lee's 
army." 

"  Oh,  they  dew,  dew  they  ?  Hain't  got  'nough  o' 
fightin'  yit,  I  reckon,"  and  the  speaker  strode  forward, 
with  a  rough,  mirthless  laugh.  "  Wai,  damn  'em,  they 
will  yere  'fore  I  'm  done.  We  're  a  goin'  ter  rush  thet 
thar  house  'fore  long,  an'  hang  'bout  a  dozen  Yanks,  an* 
these  yere  lads  will  come  in  right  handy  ter  go  in  first. 
If  you  uns  like  fightin'  so  durn  well  we  '11  give  ye  your 
bellies  full.  Who's  ther  boss  o'  this  yere  crowd?" 

I  swung  down  from  my  seat  on  the  mule's  back,  and 
stood  facing  him. 

"  We  uns  hain't  got  no  boss,"  I  answered,  "  but  they 
sorter  fell  in  ahind  o'  me  'cause  I  wus  astraddle  o'  this 
muel.  Be  you  named  Lowrie  ?  " 

263 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  I  reckon ;  I  'm  Red  Lowrie,"  proudly.  "  'Spect, 
maybe,  ye  've  heerd  tell  o'  me,  an'  if  ye  hev,  ye  know 
ye  've  got  ter  step  damn  lively  whin  I  howl.  Whut  wus 
ye  in  ther  army  ?  " 

"  Corporal." 

The  flames  of  the  burning  barn  leaped  suddenly  up 
ward,  as  if  fed  by  some  fresh  combustion,  and  flung  a 
brighter  glare  over  the  rough  faces  clustered  about  us. 
I  saw  Red  Lowrie  plainly  enough  now,  as  he  peered 
eagerly  forward  to  scan  my  face,  a  heavy-set,  coarse- 
featured  man,  with  prominent  nose,  and  thick,  matted  red 
beard.  He  wore  a  wide-brimmed  soft  army  hat,  under 
which  his  eyes  shone  maliciously,  and  he  grasped  a  long 
rifle  in  one  big,  hairy  hand.  As  I  gazed  at  him  curiously, 
some  one  hastily  pushed  a  way  through  the  group  at  his 
back,  and  the  next  instant  a  tall  figure  stood  at  his  side. 
I  recognized  the  newcomer  at  a  single  glance,  and  for 
the  moment  my  heart  fairly  choked  me  —  it  was  Craig. 

"  Lowrie,"  he  said,  pointing  straight  at  me,  "  thar  's 
somethin'  wrong  yere.  That  feller  thar  is  Captain  Wayne, 
o'  my  ol'  reg'ment." 

All  that  occurred  next  was  but  the  impulse  of  a  second. 
I  stood  with  hand  resting  lightly  upon  the  mule's  neck, 
his  long  head  drooping  sleepily  beside  my  shoulder.  I 
saw  Red  Lowrie  throw  up  his  gun,  all  his  evil  nature 
written  in  his  face,  his  cruel  eyes  instantly  aflame  with 
anger,  and,  inspired  by  the  desperation  of  our  case,  I 
stooped  suddenly,  and  blew  with  all  my  force  into  that 
long,  pendant  ear.  Beelzebub  gave  vent  to  one  snort  of 
mingled  rage  and  terror,  and  then  let  drive,  backing 
into  that  cluster  of  choice  rascals  like  a  very  thunderbolt 
of  wrath,  cleaving  his  way  by  every  lightning  blow  of 
those  nimble  legs,  and  tumbling  men  to  right  and  left. 

264 


A  Mission  for  Beelzebub 

There  was  a  yell  of  fright,  a  wild  scramble  for  safety, 
a  perfect  volley  of  cursing  —  I  saw  Red  Lowrie  go  tum 
bling  backward,  a  heel  planted  fairly  in  the  pit  of  his 
stomach,  and  the  next  instant  Craig,  swearing  like  a  pirate, 
was  jammed  down  on  top  of  him,  a  red  gash  across  his 
forehead.  It  was  all  accomplished  so  speedily,  that  it 
seemed  but  a  medley  of  heels,  of  wildly  cavorting  mule, 
of  scrambling,  falling  men. 

"  Fire !  "  I  cried  excitedly.  "  Sock  it  into  them,  lads, 
and  follow  me !  " 

There  was  a  quick  outburst  of  flame,  a  thunderous 
report,  and,  without  waiting  to  see  or  hear  more,  I  sprang 
forward  through  the  dense  smoke,  and  raced  madly  to 
ward  the  front  door.  Caton  panted  at  my  side,  and  I 
could  hear  the  heavy  feet  of  a  score  of  men  pounding 
the  turf  behind  us.  The  rush  was  so  rapid,  the  noise 
so  great  and  confusing,  I  could  not  distinguish  whether 
we  were  even  fired  upon  from  the  rear,  but  I  marked  a 
red  flash  at  one  of  the  windows  in  our  front,  and  heard 
behind  me  a  sharp  wail  of  agony. 

"  If  -any  man  drops,  pick  him  up !  "  I  called,  and  at 
that  moment  we  sprang  up  the  steps,  and  began  pounding 
loudly  against  the  door. 

"Open  up!"  shouted  the  Lieutenant,  anxiously.  "Bren- 
nan,  open  up,  quick !  It 's  Caton  with  help." 

I  thought  it  never  would  open.  A  volley  crashed  into 
us,  and  Sands  pitched  down  upon  his  face,  clutching  at. 
the  man  next  him  as  he  fell.  I  glanced  back  anx 
iously —  a  dark,  confused  mass  of  men,  without  military 
formation,  were  running  across  the  open  space  to 
ward  us. 

"'Bout  face!"  I  shouted.     "Load  at  will  — fire!" 

We  poured  one  scattering  volley  into  them.  It  halted 
265 


S 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

their  movement  for  a  moment,  and  then  the  door  opened 
a  scant  crack. 

"  Is  this  you,  Caton  ?  " 

"  Yes ;   for  God's  sake,  open  up !  " 

The  heavy  door  swung  slowly  inward,  and  with  a  wild 
rush  to  be  first,  we  surged  headlong  into  the  hall. 


266 


CHAPTER   XXX 

A    UNION    OF   YANK   AND   REB 

A"'   the   heavy   door   clanged   behind  us   some   one 
upon  the  outside  began  pounding  upon  it,  while 
with  deadly  chug  a  bullet  crashed  into  the  oaken 
panel. 

"  Donnerwetter !  "  shouted  a  deep  voice,  wildly.  "  Cap 
tain,  I  am  yet  out  mit  der  bullets." 

With  a  crash  I  flung  aside  the  thick  iron  bar  which  an 
swered  as  a  lock,  and  drew  in  the  Sergeant,  yet  panting 
heavily  from  his  hard  run. 

"  By  Chiminy,  dot  vas  a  narrow  squeak,"  he  exclaimed, 
as  I  released  my  grasp  upon  him  and  hurled  the  door  back 
into  its  place. 

A  dim  light  swinging  suspended  from  the  ceiling  of  the 
great  wide  hall  revealed  clearly  the  scene  within.  As  I 
turned  I  beheld  Brennan  for  the  first  time,  and  his  face 
remains  a  memory.  Standing  with  his  back  to  the  stair- 
railing,  a  revolver  grasped  tightly  in  either  hand,  his  eyes 
burning,  his  countenance  flushed  with  anger,  and  clouded 
by  doubt,  he  appeared  almost  like  one  distracted.  At 
sight  of  me  he  gave  up  all  attempt  to  control  his  raging 
temper. 

"  What  does  all  this  mean  ?  "  he  demanded  hoarsely. 
"  Who  are  these  men  ?  Caton,  if  you  have  betrayed  us,  by 
God,  I  will  shoot  you  dead." 

"  There  is  no  betrayal,"  returned  the  Lieutenant,  coolly. 
"  These  men  are  friends." 

267 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Friends  ?  "  he  laughed  cynically.  "  Friends  ?  in  that 
uniform,  and  you  attired  in  a  Rebel  cavalry  jacket? 
Friends  ?  that  fellow  over  there  ?  "  and  he  pointed  deri 
sively  at  me  with  his  pistol  barrel.  "  Damn  you,  but  I  be 
lieve  you  are  all  a  pack  of  lying  thieves !  " 

Caton's  face  burned.  He  took  one  step  toward  him,  his 
hands  clinched,  and  when  he  spoke  his  clear  voice  shook 
with  intense  indignation. 

"  Major  Brennan,"  he  said,  coldly  deliberate,  "  you  are 
my  superior  officer,  but  you  go  beyond  all  privilege  of 
rank  in  those  words.  I  say  these  men  are  friends ;  they 
have  sunk  the  issues  of  war  in  order  that  they  may  answer 
the  call  of  humanity.  If  you  dare  impeach  my  motives  any 
further,  I  shall  hurl  back  the  cowardly  insult  in  your  face. 
I  will  take  no  such  words,  sir,  from  any  living  man." 

Brennan  looked  at  him,  his  lips  struggling  with  the 
utterance  that  would  not  come.  Knowing  well  the  danger 
of  such  delay,  I  hastily  pushed  aside  the  ring  of  men,  and 
fronted  him,  determined  to  end  this  foolishness  then  and 
there. 

"  Major  Brennan,"  I  said  firmly,  ignoring  his  efforts 
to  silence  me,  "  you  must  listen  to  reason  whether  you 
wish  to  do  so  or  not.  My  troopers  are  all  around  you ; 
I  have  two  men  to  your  one  in  this  house,  and  can  en 
force  my  will  if  necessary.  Now  mark  what  I  say  —  we 
are  not  here  in  anger  or  in  war,  but  to  help  you  in  the 
protection  of  endangered  women.  We  captured  your 
courier,  have  despatched  one  of  our  own  number  into  the 
Federal  camp  for  aid,  and  have  fought  our  way  in  here 
to  stand  beside  you  and  your  men  in  defence  of  this  house 
against  those  ruffians  without.  You  can  use  us  or  not, 
just  as  you  please;  it  rests  with  you  to  say  whether  we 
shall  be  comrades  in  arms  on  this  occasion,  or  whether  I 

268 


A  Union  of  Yank  and  Reb 

shall  assume  command  by  the  power  of  force  which  I 
chance  to  control." 

He  seemed  utterly  unable  to  grasp  my  full  meaning,  to 
comprehend  the  situation. 

"  You  mean,  you  would  fight  with  us  ?  under  my  com 
mand  ?  "  he  asked  incredulously. 

"  I  offer  my  services  under  your  orders,"  I  replied 
clearly,  "  and  these  men  in  gray  will  obey  mine." 

I  actually  thought  he  would  extend  his  hand,  but  some 
remembrance  suddenly  restrained  him. 

"I  —  of  course,  Captain  Wayne,"  he  stammered,  at 
length,  "I  —  I  must  accept  your  offer.  I  —  I  am  grateful 
for  it,  but  I  shall  insist  upon  one  thing;  there  must  be  a 
final  settlement  of  the  personal  matter  existing  between 
us.  I  am  not  willing  to  waive  my  rights  in  this." 

"  There  is  no  occasion  for  your  doing  so,  sir,"  I  an 
swered  coldly,  for  I  considered  the  reference  at  that 
moment  in  extremely  ill  taste.  "  When  our  work  here 
has  been  accomplished,  you  will  find  me  very  much  at 
your  service." 

He  bowed  gravely. 

"  I  am  exceedingly  glad  we  understand  each  other," 
he  said.  "  May  I  ask  the  size  of  your  command  ?  " 

"Sergeant,"  I  questioned,  "whom  have  we  lost?" 

"  Nelson  vos  kilt,  I  dinks ;  der  Kid  is  not  here  yet,  und 
Sands  vos  vounded  bad." 

"  Very  well ;  then,  Major  Brennan,  I  tender  you  six 
teen  men  fit  for  duty,  besides  myself.  You  are  doubtless 
acquainted  with  the  house,  and  can  assign  us  to  positions 
where  our  services  will  prove  of  greatest  value." 

He  had  completely  recovered  his  self-control  by  this 
time,  and  spoke  now  with  the  terse  sentences  of  a  tried 
soldier. 

269 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  I  thank  you,  Captain  Wayne,  and  will  ask  you  to 
choose  four  men  and  assume  command  of  the  east  side 
of  the  house.  Caton,  you  will  take  the  same  number  for 
defence  of  the  rear.  Captain,  what  is  your  sergeant's 
name  ?  " 

"  Ebers,  an  experienced  German  soldier." 

"  I  should  have  suspected  his  nationality.  Let  him 
have  command  of  four  more,  and  cover  the  west  win 
dows.  I  shall  defend  the  front  myself,  as  I  have  been 
doing." 

"  Very  well,"  I  answered  shortly,  for  his  eyes  had  re 
mained  fixed  upon  me  all  the  time  he  was  talking.  "  Take 
the  positions  assigned  you,  lads,  and  do  not  permit  a  man 
from  without  to  put  foot  on  the  veranda.  If  they  once 
succeed  in  getting  under  cover  of  the  porch  roof,  they 
will  give  us  plenty  of  trouble." 

"  They  have  remained  remarkably  quiet  since  you  came 
in,"  interposed  the  Major.  "  Even  my  men  seem  to  see 
nothing  to  shoot  at." 

"  Probably  they  have  n't  recovered  as  yet  from  our 
little  surprise  party,"  I  said,  with  a  smile  of  remem 
brance.  "  We  left  a  mule  out  there  who  will  entertain 
them  for  some  time,  unless  they  adopt  heroic  measures." 

The  position  for  defence  assigned  to  my  care  took 
me  into  the  dining-room  of  the  mansion,  —  a  spacious, 
almost  square  apartment,  containing  three  large  windows 
reaching  nearly  to  the  floor.  The  outside  blinds  had  been 
closed,  but  the  glass  in  the  panes  was  mostly  broken, 
and  there  were  other  evidences  that  the  firing  had  been 
both  heavy  and  continuous.  I  found  two  soldiers  of 
Brennan's  party  within,  both  lying  upon  the  floor,  and 
peering  cautiously  through  the  apertures  of  the  blinds. 
They  glanced  up  at  us  with  undisguised  amazement, 

270 


A  Union  of  Yank  and  Reb 

"  It 's  all  right,  lads,"  I  said  heartily.  "  Never  mind 
our  colors  to-night;  we  are  all  fighting  the  same  way." 

I  had  taken  with  me  Bungay,  together  with  three 
of  my  troopers,  and  after  placing  them  as  advantageously 
as  possible,  I  stretched  myself  out  on  the  floor,  and 
applying  an  eye  to  a  convenient  opening  took  careful 
survey  of  the  situation  without.  There  was  little  to  be 
observed,  for  darkness  securely  hid  the  movements  of 
the  enemy.  Everything  upon  our  side  of  the  house, 
however,  appeared  comparatively  quiet,  yet  it  was  clearly 
evident  that  the  besiegers  had  no  present  intention  of 
withdrawing  from  the  attack;  the  flame  of  the  stables 
had  already  largely  died  away,  but  what  little  light  re 
mained  enabled  me  to  perceive  unmistakable  signs  of  their 
presence.  I  could  distinguish  frequent  moving  figures 
in  the  background,  but  was  unable  to  determine  their 
distance  from  the  house.  Occasionally  a  flash  out  of  the 
night  would  evidence  the  discharge  of  a  gun,  and  I 
heard  a  gruff  voice  shouting  forth  an  order.  One  shot 
struck  the  window  just  above  me,  showering  my  shoulders 
with  fragments  of  broken  glass,  and  I  noticed  one  of  the 
Federal  soldiers  in  the  room  carried  his  arm  in  a  rude 
sling. 

This  present  cessation  of  activity  was,  I  felt  convinced, 
only  temporary.  I  did  not  expect,  from  all  I  could  now 
see,  that  the  final  assault  would  take  place  upon  my  side 
of  the  building.  The  massing  of  the  main  body  of  the 
besiegers  before  the  front  entrance,  together  with  the 
presence  there  of  their  leaders,  was  sufficient  to  con 
vince  me  that  this  was  to  prove  the  principal  point  of 
attack,  and  from  my  knowledge  of  such  affairs  I  de 
cided  that  probably  the  first  signs  of  returning  daylight 
would  be  the  signal  for  a  determined  assault.  The  dark 

271 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

interior  of  such  a  house  as  this  offered  too  many  defen 
sive  advantages  which  the  daylight  would  largely  over 
come. 

"  Have  you  had  some  hard  fighting  ?  "  I  asked  of  the 
man  lying  next  me,  a  manly-looking  fellow,  wearing  the 
yellow  chevrons  of  a  corporal  of  cavalry. 

"  They  pitched  in  mighty  strong  at  first,  sir,"  he  an 
swered  civilly.  "  An'  we  had  so  few  men  they  pretty 
nearly  rushed  us,  fer  sure.  It  was  our  repeatin'  rifles 
thet  drove  'em  back." 

"You  suffered  to  some  extent?" 

"  Two  killed,  sir,  and  three  or  four  wounded.  It  wus 
hot  'nough  fer  a  while,  I  tell  you;  as  lively  a  little  jig  as 
I  've  ever  bin  in.  McNeal,  there,  got  a  lump  of  lead  in 
his  arm.  Would  you  mind  explainin'  'bout  you  fellows 
comin'  in  here  to  help  us,  sir?  It  seems  kinder  odd  to 
be  fightin'  longside  of  gray-backs." 

I  told  him  briefly  the  circumstances,  and  his  eyes 
danced  merrily  at  the  recital. 

"  Be  a  rum  story  to  tell  if  ever  we  get  out  of  here, 
sir,"  he  commented,  patting  his  gun.  "  I  've  mostly  seen 
you  fellows  from  the  t'other  side,  but,  dern  it  all,  this  is 
more  the  way  it  ought  to  be." 

I  agreed  with  him  thoroughly  as  to  that,  and  we  re 
lapsed  into  silence,  each  intent  upon  the  uncertainty 
without. 

As  I  lay  there,  gazing  anxiously  into  the  darkness,  I 
could  not  forbear  wondering  where  Brennan  had  con 
cealed  the  women  to  keep  them  from  harm.  Would  he 
inform  them  of  our  arrival?  He  could  scarcely  hope  to 
keep  the  fact  long  hidden,  for  they  would  certainly  see 
some  of  my  gray-jackets,  and  ask  questions.  I  doubted, 
however,  if  he  would  mention  my  name,  yet  Caton  surely 

272 


A  Union  of  Yank  and  Reb 

would,  and  Caton  could  not  be  kept  long  away  from  Miss 
Minor,  unless  serious  attack  was  imminent.  Unquestion 
ably,  I  should  be  compelled  to  meet  them  before  this  duty 
was  concluded ;  how  should  I  be  received,  and  how  should 
I  conduct  myself  ?  There  was  but  one  way  —  a  dignified 
courtesy,  seemingly  ignoring  all  that  had  previously  oc 
curred.  Any  explanation  at  present  was  apparently  out 
of  the  question,  and  I  certainly  could  not  venture  to 
intrude  after  the  coldness  of  my  last  reception.  Besides, 
there  was  Brennan  to  be  considered.  He  would  make 
use  of  my  services  in  this  emergency,  but  I  had  been  dis 
tinctly  informed  it  could  make  no  difference  in  the  feud 
existing  between  us.  I  had  no  wish  that  it  should,  and 
I  could  consistently  hope  for  very  little  consideration 
from  the  wife  of  a  man  whom  I  was  destined  to  meet 
upon  the  field  of  honor.  No,  the  far  better  way  was  to 
see  as  little  of  her  as  possible,  to  meet  almost  as  strangers, 
and  then  to  part  for  ever.  Difficult  as  this  programme 
assuredly  was,  it  seemed  the  only  honorable  course  left 
me.  Even  had  she  loved  me  as  truly  as  I  did  her,  I 
could  yet  do  no  less. 

"  They  seem  to  be  peckin'  away  pretty  lively  out  in 
front,"  said  the  corporal,  interrupting  my  reverie. 

"  Yes,"  I  admitted.  "  In  my  judgment  that  will  prove 
the  main  point  of  attack.  How  many  men  did  the  Major 
have  there  before  we  came?" 

"  Same  as  here,  sir." 

"  And  four  of  mine ;  that  makes  seven  altogether, 
counting  himself,  and  two  of  these  ought  to  be  posted  in 
the  upper  story.  He  's  bound  to  need  more ;  that  firing 
is  very  steady." 

"  He  's  got  the  women  loadin'  for  him,  and  that  helps 
some." 

18  273 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  The  women  ?  "  I  asked,  staring  at  him  in  amazement. 
"  Do  you  mean  to  say  Mrs.  Brennan  and  Celia  Minor  are 
there  in  that  front  room  ?  " 

"  Don't  know  who  they  are,  sir  —  two  mighty  fine 
lookin'  young  ladies,  an  old  lady  with  white  hair,  an'  a 
big,  rough-lookin'  female,  sir.  The  last  one  wus  hand- 
lin'  a  gun  to  beat  the  band  just  afore  you  came." 

"  And  he  keeps  them  there,  exposed  to  all  this  heavy 
fire?  What  can  the  man  mean?  Why,  Corporal,  that 
constant  shooting  must  have  completely  shattered  the 
windows.  There  could  be  no  safety  for  any  one  except 
lying  flat  upon  the  floor." 

"  Well,  't  aint  quite  so  bad  as  that,  sir,"  he  protested, 
seemingly  anxious  to  shield  his  officer  from  adverse 
criticism.  "  You  see  it 's  a  double  parlor,  with  a  wall  an' 
foldin'  doors  atween,  an'  the  women  are  all  in  the  rear 
room.  Of  course,  it 's  almighty  dark  back  there,  an' 
they  has  to  lie  pretty  close,  but  blamed  if  I  know  of 
any  better  place  for  them.  This  house  hain't  got  no 
cellar." 

It  certainly  was  not  my  place  to  interfere.  Her  hus 
band  was  the  one  who  should  be  most  solicitous  as  to  her 
safety,  yet  it  worried  me  greatly  to  think  of  Edith  Bren 
nan  lying  helpless  in  the  dark,  exposed  to  constant  danger, 
with  the  deadly  rifles  crackling  all  about  her.  Surely 
somewhere  in  this  great  house  there  would  be  an  interior 
apartment  where  greater  protection  could  be  assured. 
Doubtless  Brennan  was  unwilling  to  have  them  away  from 
him ;  possibly  he  even  continued  to  hold  them  where  they 
were  to  prevent  all  possibility  of  their  meeting  with  me. 
It  was  this  last  thought,  improbable  as  it  surely  was, 
which  put  me  on  my  mettle.  If  that  was  his  little  scheme, 
and  to  my  suspicion  it  looked  like  it,  I  was  not  unwilling 

274 


A  Union  of  Yank  and  Reb 

to  play  a  hand  in  the  game.  I  might  not  hold  trumps, 
yet  I  could  bluff  as  well  as  any  one. 

I  had  barely  arrived  at  this  point  in  my  musing  when 
opportunity  for  action  came.  A  man  groped  his  way  in 
from  the  lighted  hall,  but  halted  close  beside  the  door, 
unable  to  perceive  us  in  the  darkness. 

"  Is  Captain  Wayne  here  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Yes;    what  is  it?" 

"  Major  Brennan  has  had  two  of  his  men  hit,  sir,  and 
wishes  you  to  spare  him  three  of  yours,  unless  you  are 
hotly  pressed." 

"  All  right ;  there  's  nothing  doing  here,"  I  answered, 
instantly  determining  upon  my  course.  "  Corporal,  I  shall 
leave  you  in  command  of  this  side  for  a  few  minutes. 
I  believe  I  can  be  of  more  immediate  value  elsewhere. 
Bungay,  you  and  Elliott  come  with  me." 

The  lower  hall,  having  no  windows  in  it,  was  the  only 
safe  place  in  the  building,  and  here  a  light  had  been 
kept  burning.  The  door  which,  as  I  judged,  must  lead 
into  the  back  parlor,  was  closed,  and  fastened  upon  the 
inside.  At  least  it  refused  to  yield  to  my  hand  when  tried. 
Another  in  front  stood  very  slightly  ajar. 

"  Report  to  Brennan,"  I  whispered  into  Jed's  ear,  "  and 
forget  to  mention  I  am  with  you.  I  desire  to  investigate 
matters  for  myself  a  few  moments." 

He  nodded  to  intimate  that  he  understood,  and  then  we 
crept,  one  at  a  time,  into  the  front  apartment,  hugging  the 
floor  closely  to  keep  beneath  the  range  of  the  bullets 
which  swept  every  now  and  then  through  the  broken  win 
dows,  and  chugged  into  the  wall  behind  us.  I  was  the  last 
to  wriggle  in  through  the  narrow  opening,  and  rolling 
instantly  out  of  the  tiny  bar  of  light,  I  lay  silent  for  a 
moment,  endeavoring  to  get  my  bearings.  I  was  deter- 

2/5 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

mined  upon  just  one  thing  —  to  obtain  speech  with  the 
women,  learn,  if  possible,  their  exact  situation,  and,  if 
I  found  it  necessary,  insist  upon  their  better  protection. 
An  insane  jealousy  of  me  should  not  continue  to  expose 
them  to  unnecessary  peril. 

Brennan  was  directly  across  the  room  from  where  I 
lay.  I  could  hear  his  voice  issuing  low,  stern  orders. 

"  If  you  '11  only  keep  down  you  're  safe  enough,"  he 
said  gruffly.  "  There  has  n't  a  shot  come  within  a  foot 
of  the  sill.  The  ground  slopes  out  yonder,  and  those 
fellows  can't  fire  low.  Put  the  new  men  at  the  central 
window,  and  let  them  shoot  at  every  flash  they  see. 
Bradley  will  pass  back  their  empty  guns." 

I  wondered  how  long  our  supply  of  ammunition  would 
hold  out  with  such  a  fusillade  kept  up,  but  ventured  upon 
no  protest,  for  I  was  already  groping  my  way  through 
the  darkness  along  the  inner  wall.  Furniture  lay  over 
turned  in  every  direction,  and  I  experienced  considerable 
difficulty  in  making  progress  through  the  debris  with 
out  attracting  attention.  A  great  square  piano  stood 
directly  across  the  entrance  to  the  back  parlor,  left  by 
the  drawing  nearly  together  of  the  sliding  doors.  I 
waited  until  Bradley  had  crawled  through  with  an  arm 
ful  of  loaded  guns,  and  then  entered  also,  creeping  silently 
between  the  piano  legs.  As  I  did  so  a  bullet  struck  the 
case  above  me,  and  the  whole  instrument  trembled  to  the 
impact,  giving  forth  a  strange  moan,  as  if  in  pain. 

Some  one  was  groaning  in  the  corner  at  my  left,  and 
supposing  the  wounded  to  be  lying  there,  I  turned  more 
toward  the  right,  keeping  as  close  as  possible  to  the  wall, 
hopeful  I  might  come  in  contact  with  one  of  the  women. 
I  do  not  honestly  know  why  I  did  this  —  really  I  had  no 
excuse,  except  my  natural  distrust  of  Brennan,  coupled 

276 


A  Union  of  Yank  and  Reb 

with  an  eager  desire  to  be  of  service  to  the  woman  of 
my  heart.  There  was  little  to  guide  me  in  the  search, 
as  the  flame  of  the  discharging  rifles  did  not  penetrate 
here.  Once  I  heard  the  rustle  of  a  skirt,  while  a  faint 
sound  of  whispering  reached  me  from  the  rear  of  the 
room.  Then  my  hand,  groping  blindly  along  the  wall, 
touched  the  lower  fold  of  a  dress.  It  felt  like  coarse 
calico  to  my  fingers. 

"  Mrs.  Bungay,"  I  whispered  cautiously,  "  is  this  you  ?  " 

The  woman  started  at  sound  of  my  voice,  but  replied 
in  the  same  low  tone :  "  Thet  's  my  name ;  who  mought 
ye  be?" 

"  A  friend  of  yours,  and  of  your  husband,"  I  answered, 
for  I  doubted  if  she  would  recall  my  name.  "  Did  you 
know  Jed  was  here  ?  " 

"  My  man  ?  Hiven  be  praised !  But  I  '11  knock  ther 
head  off  ther  little  divil  if  ever  I  git  my  hand  on  him,  I 
will  thet.  Whar  's  ther  little  imp  bin  all  ther  time  ?  " 

"  Hunting  for  you,  and  crying  his  eyes  out,"  I  answered, 
smiling  to  myself  in  the  darkness.  "  Where  is  Mrs. 
Brennan  ?  " 

"  Jist  beyond  me,  thar  in  ther  corner." 

As  she  spoke  a  bullet  whizzed  past  us,  having  missed 
the  obstruction  of  the  piano.  I  could  feel  the  wind 
stirred  by  its  passage,  while  its  peculiar  hum  told  me  it 
was  a  Minie  ball. 

"  You  are  too  far  out  from  the  wall,"  I  protested. 
"  You  are  in  range." 

"  Can't  help  it  if  I  be.  I  'm  yere  ter  take  ther  guns  from 
ther  sojer,  an'  pass  'em  back." 

I  crept  slowly  along  beyond  her,  keeping  close  to  the 
wall,  but  had  progressed  hardly  more  than  a  couple  of 
yards,  when  I  felt  a  hand  lightly  touch  me. 

277 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  I  recognize  your  voice,"  said  a  soft  whisper,  "  and  am 
so  glad  you  are  here." 

Who  can  guess  the  motives  that  inspire  a  woman? 
This  was  my  welcome,  where  I  had  anticipated  coldness 
and  repellant  pride. 


278 


CHAPTER   XXXI 

A   CONVERSATION    IN    THE  DARK 

IN  my  extreme  surprise  at  the  intimate  cordiality 
expressed  by  her  words  and  manner  I   failed  in 
utterance.    Anticipating  coldness,  indifference,  pos 
sibly  even  resentment  at  my  presuming  to  approach  her, 
I  was  instead  greeted  by  an  unstudied  warmth  of  wel 
come  that  made  my  heart  beat  fiercely. 

"  Surely  I  am  not  mistaken,"  she  questioned,  rendered 
doubtful  by  my  silence.  "  Is  not  this  Captain  Wayne  ?  " 

"  There  is  no  mistake,"  I  hastened  to  assure  her,  "  but 
I  had  anticipated  from  our  last  meeting  a  far  less  cordial 
greeting." 

"  Oh,"  she  exclaimed,  with  a  light  laugh,  "  and  is  that 
all?  Yet  surely,  if  I  was  to  believe  my  own  eyes  I  was 
perfectly  justified  in  my  actions  then.  However,  Cap 
tain,  I  have  been  forced  to  realize  the  truth  of  that  situa 
tion,  and  am  now  disposed  to  make  up  to  you  in  kindness 
for  all  my  unjust  suspicions." 

"  I  am  more  than  delighted  to  learn  that  cloud  is  no 
longer  to  overshadow  us.  Miss  Minor  has  made  a  full 
explanation,  then  ?  " 

"  You  have  been  completely  exonerated,  and  restored 
to  my  good  graces." 

As  she  spoke,  I  became  aware  that  she  was  busily 
engaged  upon  some  task,  and  when  she  ended  I  felt  the 
steel  of  a  gun-barrel  touch  my  hand. 

279 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Please  pass  this  to  Maria,"  she  said  calmly,  "  and 
hand  me  back  the  one  she  has." 

"  You  are  loading,  then  ?  "  I  asked,  as  I  complied  with 
her  request. 

"  We  have  all  been  busy.  Is  n't  it  terrible  ?  I  was  so 
frightened  at  first,  but  now  they  tell  me  that  you  and 
your  men  have  come,  there  is  no  longer  danger  of  those 
horrible  creatures  getting  in  here." 

"  You  knew,  then,  that  I  was  in  the  house  ?  " 

"  I  was  told  some  noble  Confederates  had  accompanied 
Lieutenant  Caton  back  to  aid  us,  but  your  name  was  not 
mentioned." 

"  Then  my  appearance  must  have  proven  a  complete 
surprise  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  no,"  she  answered  frankly.  "  I  was  not 
sure  it  was  you,  of  course,  and  I  did  not  venture  to  ask, 
but  I  knew  you  were  in  the  neighborhood,  and  that  such 
an  act  would  be  in  every  way  characteristic.  I  was  certain 
you  would  come  if  you  knew,  and  I  —  I,  well  really,  I 
hoped  it  was." 

In  spite  of  a  slight  effort  at  restraint  I  groped  in  the 
darkness  until  I  touched  her  hand.  For  the  moment  she 
permitted  me  to  retain  it,  as  if  unconsciously,  within  my 
grasp. 

"  Why  ?  "  I  questioned,  scarcely  relying  upon  my  own 
voice. 

"  Oh,  one  always  trusts  friends  more  readily  than 
strangers,  and  I  have  seen  you  in  danger  before,  and 
possess  such  confidence  in  your  courage  and  resource." 

"  But  Miss  Minor  took  particular  care  to  inform  me 
you  felt  little  or  no  interest  in  me  —  that  you  never  even 
spoke  of  me  except  as  she  compelled  you  to  do  so." 

For  a  moment  she  did  not  answer,  and  then  with  a 

280 


A  Conversation  in  the  Dark 

light  laugh  said :  "  Did  she,  really  ?  How  very  kind  of 
her,  and  how  extremely  intimate  you  must  have  become 
to  draw  forth  so  frank  a  confession.  However,  Captain 
Wayne,  you  must  not  give  credence  to  all  you  hear 
about  me,  even  from  Celia.  You  know  one  does  not 
usually  give  public  expression  to  one's  more  secret 
thoughts,  and  I  can  assure  you  I  have  always  been  most 
deeply  interested  whenever  you  were  the  subject  of  our 
conversations." 

"  Her  words  made  me  feel  I  might  be  an  intruder  on 
your  privacy." 

"  You  are  never  that.  Cold  as  I  appeared  only  a  few 
hours  ago,  I  was  yet  thinking  of  you  as  I  entered  the 
arbor.  Perhaps  that  was  why  the  sight  meeting  my  eyes 
proved  such  a  shock." 

Possibly  she  felt  our  conversation  growing  dangerously 
intimate,  for  in  the  silence  which  ensued  she  gently  with 
drew  her  hand.  As  she  did  so  my  fingers  chanced  to 
touch  the  plain  gold  ring  she  wore.  It  was  like  a  dash 
of  water  in  my  face,  and  instantly  brought  back  to  me 
our  common  danger. 

"  How  constant  the  firing  continues,"  she  said  at  last, 
as  I  sat  struggling  dumbly  with  temptation. 

"  A  mere  waste  of  powder,  I  fear,"  was  my  reply, 
given  thoughtlessly.  "  When  the  rush  finally  comes  we 
are  likely  to  be  without  sufficient  ammunition  to  repel  it." 

"  When  the  rush  comes  ?  "  she  echoed  in  startled  tone. 
"  Do  you  expect  an  assault  ?  " 

"  I  hardly  expect  those  fellows  out  there  will  ever 
leave  without  a  most  determined  effort  to  carry  the 
house  by  storm.  They  are  here  for  plunder,  and  will 
not  be  baffled  easily,  nor  will  the  leaders  hesitate  to 
sacrifice  any  number  of  lives  to  gain  their  end,  especially 

281 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

now  that  a  desire  for  revenge  has  been  added  to  the 
original  lust  for  spoils.  I  have  been  among  them,  you 
know,  and  learned  enough  of  their  power,  organization, 
and  leadership  to  convince  me  they  will  never  raise  the 
siege  until  they  exhaust  every  resource.  I  have  no  doubt 
they  are  simply  drawing  all  this  fire  in  the  hope  that 
our  ammunition  will  thus  be  uselessly  expended.  It  is 
an  old  army  trick,  and  one  I  am  surprised  to  see  so 
experienced  an  officer  as  Major  Brennan  yield  to.  In  my 
judgment  they  will  make  an  effort  to  rush  us  as  soon 
as  there  is  sufficient  light." 

"  But  why  not  warn  him  ?  " 

I  smiled  to  myself  at  the  naive  question.  Surely  it 
could  not  be  possible  she  remained  ignorant  of  the  feud 
existing  between  us.  She  had  twice  witnessed  our  hos 
tile  meetings,  and  certainly  could  not  forget  how  we 
had  last  parted. 

"  Major  Brennan  would  scarcely  welcome  any  inter 
ference  on  my  part." 

"  But  surely,  as  a  soldier,  he  must  value  the  advice  of 
another  soldier  ?  " 

"  Possibly  you  forget,"  I  explained,  striving  to  speak 
as  lightly  of  it  as  might  be,  "  that  there  is  a  lack  of 
friendship  between  Major  Brennan  and  myself." 

"  Still?"  she  asked.  "  Truly  I  thought  that  might  all 
be  over.  Even  if  it  survived  until  now,  this  noble  act 
of  yours  in  coming  to  our  defence  should  have  earned 
you  his  gratitude.  He  —  he  has  never  once  mentioned 
your  name  to  me  since  that  night." 

"  Not  even  when  I  came  here  with  my  troop,  I 
believe  ?  " 

"  No ;  yet  I  did  not  connect  that  fact  with  the  other. 
I  supposed  it  a  mere  oversight,  or  that  he  believed  the 

282 


A  Conversation  in  the  Dark 

mention  of  your  name  would  not  greatly  interest  me. 
Surely,  Captain  Wayne,  you  are  not  keeping  open  this 
unhappy  wound  ?  " 

"  On  my  word,  no ;  but  I  regret  to  confess  it  is  very 
far  from  being  closed." 

"  He  —  Major  Brennan  does  not  know,  then,  that  you 
are  here  now  with  me  ?  "  She  evidently  hesitated  to  ask 
this  question. 

"  Certainly  not,"  in  surprise  at  her  apparent  innocence. 
"  You  cannot  have  supposed  I  had  been  sent  here  by  him 
to  talk  with  you  ?  " 

"I  —  I  did  not  know.  I  do  not  think  I  realized,"  she 
stammered,  vainly  seeking  for  words  with  which  to  make 
clear  her  bewilderment.  "  I  imagined  you  might  have 
come  at  his  suggestion  to  see  that  we  were  amply  pro 
tected.  This  is  all  so  very  strange.  He  does  not  even 
know  you  are  here  with  us  ?  " 

"  No,"  I  admitted  reluctantly.  "  Perhaps  I  have  no 
excuse  even  for  being  here  at  all.  My  duty  as  a  soldier 
is  certainly  elsewhere,  but  I  could  not  rest  content  until 
I  knew  you  were  in  a  position  of  safety.  Believe  me,  Mrs. 
Brennan,  I  have  intended  no  indiscretion,  but  I  was  in 
formed  by  a  soldier  that  you  were  being  held  here  under 
fire.  It  would  have  been  useless  for  me  to  appeal  to  the 
Major  for  information,  and  I  felt  I  must  know  the  truth. 
If  I  have  erred  in  this  I  can  only  plead  the  deep  interest 
I  have  always  had  in  your  welfare." 

Her  hand  touched  mine  impulsively,  and  it  was  warm 
and  throbbing. 

"  I  can  merely  thank  you  with  all  my  heart,  Captain 
Wayne,  and  assure  you  I  both  understand  and  appreciate 
your  purpose.  But  truly  I  do  not  wish  any  trouble  to 
occur  again  —  you  will  go  back  to  your  post,  will  you 

283 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

not?  You  can  serve  me  best  in  that  way,  and  retain 
the  gratitude  and  admiration  I  have  ever  felt  for  you." 

There  was  a  pathetic  pleading  in  her  voice,  low 
as  she  spoke,  impossible  to  resist.  It  made  me  feel 
thoroughly  ashamed  of  my  impulsive,  ill-considered 
action. 

"  At  once,  Mrs.  Brennan,"  I  returned  earnestly.  "  I 
realize  I  have  done  wrong  in  ever  coming  here  as  I 
have.  It  is  my  first  act  of  disobedience  to  orders  in  all 
my  military  life.  But  tell  me  first  that  I  have  forfeited 
neither  your  confidence  nor  your  friendship  ?  " 

Her  warm  hand  closed  frankly  over  mine,  and  as  I 
bent  above  it  her  hair  softly  brushed  my  cheek. 

"  You  have  not,"  she  answered,  so  soft  and  low  I 
could  barely  catch  the  words.  "  I  appreciate  your  mo 
tive,  and  shall  always  respect  and  honor  you."  She 
paused  a  moment,  then  added  quickly,  as  though  in  sud 
den  rush  of  feeling :  "  No  friend  stands  higher  in  my 
esteem  than  you  —  now  please  go,  Captain  Wayne." 

,As  I  crept  back  through  the  darkness,  passing  beneath 
the  piano  into  the  front  roorn,  which  was  filled  with  the 
choking  fumes  of  powder,  my  mind  was  a  chaos  of  emo 
tions  impossible  to  analyze.  The  touch  of  her  soft  hand 
was  yet  warm  upon  me,  and  her  manner  as  well  as  her 
words  caused  my  blood  to  leap  riotously  in  my  veins. 
What  did  this  woman  mean?  Was  it  possible  she  loved 
me,  and  was  fighting,  even  as  I,  to  conquer  a  passion  that 
could  never  be  realized?  which  had  no  right  to  exist? 
Surely,  young  and  fair  as  she  was,  she  could  be  no  vain 
and  shallow  coquette,  venturing  upon  flirtation  for  the 
mere  excitement  of  it?  The  calm  self-possession  of  her 
nature,  her  marked  pride  and  strength  of  character, 
stamped  this  as  impossible.  Honesty  and  pure,  true 

284 


A  Conversation  in  the  Dark 

womanhood  were  woven  into  her  every  word  and  act; 
that  indefinable  something  which  all  men  feel  and  respect 
was  about  her  like  an  atmosphere;  to  doubt  her  for  an 
instant  was  beyond  my  power.  Yet  she  had  made  me  feel 
I  was  more  to  her  than  a  mere  friend.  I  longed  to  go  back, 
to  pour  forth  those  words  I  had  struggled  so  hard  not  to 
speak,  to  urge  the  high  law  of  mutual  love  as  final  arbiter 
of  our  destiny  —  but  no !  I  simply  could  not.  Honor 
chained  me,  and  the  depth  of  my  respect  would  never 
permit  of  her  humiliation.  If  she  had  become  weak, 
all  the  more  reason  why  I  should  remain  strong.  The 
very  depth  of  love  which  drew  me  to  her  operated  now 
in  restraint.  God  alone  knows  the  struggle  in  the  dark 
ness  as  I  continued  to  move  slowly  away  from  her  and 
toward  the  door. 

So  deep  indeed  was  my  agitation,  so  intense  my 
thought,  that  I  scarcely  realized  I  was  creeping  along 
barely  beneath  the  dead  line  of  those  bullets  which  con 
stantly  swept  the  apartment.  Their  crashing  into  the 
wall  was  almost  meaningless,  and  I  barely  noted  either 
the  dense  smoke  or  the  fitful,  flashes  of  flame  as  the 
little  garrison  returned  shot  for  shot.  It  was  Brennan's 
voice  —  how  hateful  it  sounded  then  —  which  recalled 
my  attention. 

"  Mapes,"  he  said,  with  the  sharp  tone  of  wearied  com 
mand,  "  take  a  crack  at  that  fellow  over  yonder  by  the 
big  tree ;  he  must  be  in  range.  You  men,  I  verily  believe, 
shut  your  eyes  when  you  shoot,  for  there  has  n't  a  man 
dropped  out  there  in  the  last  half  hour." 

I  had  reached  the  door  by  this  time,  but  paused  now, 
determined  to  venture  one  word  of  expostulation  at  his 
recklessness. 

"  Major  Brennan,"  I  said,  speaking  sufficiently  loud 
285 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

to  be  audible  above  the  uproar,  "  do  you  not  think  they 
will  attempt  to  charge  the  house  ?  " 

"  Not  while  we  keep  up  this  fire,"  he  returned  coldly, 
evidently  recognizing  my  voice. 

"  I  grant  that,  at  least  while  darkness  lasts.  But  you 
have  just  complained  that  your  men  were  doing  but 
small  execution,  and  is  there  not  danger  of  exhausting 
our  stock  of  ammunition  by  such  a  useless  fusillade  ?  " 

"  It  will  last  until  our  fellows  get  here  —  that  is,  if 
your  man  was  ever  really  sent  for  aid,  as  you  say." 

There  was  a  thinly  veiled  sneer  in  the  words  as  he 
spoke  them,  but  I  curbed  my  temper. 

"Well,  in  my  judgment,  sir,  —  and  I  tell  it  you  be 
cause  I  deem  it  a  duty,  —  "I  retorted  plainly,  "  you 
are  making  a  grave  mistake  which  you  may  realize  when 
it  becomes  too  late  to  rectify  it.  Possibly  I  have  no 
right  to  criticise  one  who  is  technically  in  command ;  yet 
I  am  serving  as  a  volunteer,  and  the  conditions  are 
peculiar.  I  not  only  remember  the  scene  witnessed  by 
me  in  the  lines  out  yonder,  but. also  recall  the  fact  that 
we  are  here  to  fulfil  a  sacred  duty  —  the  defence  of 
helpless  women  from  outrage.  A  fatal  mistake  upon  our 
part  would  be  horrible." 

"  Your  deep  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  ladies  is 
purely  chivalric,  I  presume  ?  " 

"  It  is  merely  the  interest  a  true  soldier  must  always 
feel,"  I  responded,  determined  not  to  be  goaded  into 
quarrel.  "  I  have  neither  wife  nor  sister,  but  I  have  a 
mother." 

"  Very  well,  sir,"  —  and  his  tone  was  rough  and  over 
bearing,  — "  then  kindly  recall  your  soldierly  instincts 
to  another  little  matter.  I  chance  to  command  here  by 
authority  of  rank,  and  hold  myself  responsible  for  the 

286 


A  Conversation  in  the  Dark 

proper  defence  of  this  portion  of  the  house.  I  believe 
you  have  already  been  assigned  your  duties ;  if  you  will 
attend  to  them  I  shall  be  greatly  obliged,  and  whenever 
I  may  desire  your  valuable  advice  I  shall  take  pleasure  in 
sending  for  you." 

I  have  often  wondered  since  how  I  controlled  myself; 
yet  I  did,  biting  my  lip  till  the  blood  came,  a  fair,  re 
proachful  face  ever  before  my  eyes. 

"  I  shall  obey  your  orders,"  I  managed  to  say  with 
calmness,  so  soon  as  I  could  control  my  voice  to  speak 
at  all,  "  but  shall  hold  myself,  and  my  men,  prepared 
for  a  call  here  at  any  moment." 

"  As  you  please,"  with  an  ill-suppressed  sneer.  "  I 
have  always  found  you  exceedingly  anxious  to  be  with 
the  ladies.  Indeed  I  have  wondered  if  you  might  not 
prove  a  modern  illustration  of  that  ancient  worthy  '  whose 
best  boast  was  but  to  wear  a  braid  of  his  fair  lady's 
hair.' " 

I  turned  away  in  silence  and  strode  back  to  my  post, 
white  with  anger.  The  dining-room  remained  as  I  had 
left  it,  and  when  I  lay  down  in  my  old  position  and 
peered  out  throught  the  broken  blind,  I  could  mark  no 
change  in  the  appearance  of  our  besiegers. 


287 


CHAPTER   XXXII 

HAND  TO    HAND 

I  HAVE  never  been  willing  to  believe  I  slept  during 
the  next  hour.  Wearied  as  I  have  often  been, 
duty  has  ever  held  my  eyes  wide  open,  and  I  prefer 
to  think  I  merely  plunged  so  deep  in  reflection  as  to  be 
come  oblivious  of  all  occurring  about  me.  Surely  I  had 
sufficient  excuse. 

However  this  may  be,  when  I  once  again  aroused  to 
observe  my  surroundings,  the  faint  gray  light  of  early 
dawn  rested  upon  the  outside  world,  and  through  the 
fleeting  shadows  of  the  mist  I  was  able  to  distinguish 
much  which  before  had  been  shrouded  by  the  black 
curtain.  In  front  of  the  window  where  I  rested,  the 
grass-covered  lawn  sloped  gradually  downward  until  it 
terminated  at  a  low  picket  fence,  thickly  covered  with 
vines.  A  great  variety  of  shrubs,  which  during  the  night 
had  doubtless  afforded  shelter  for  sharpshooters,  dotted 
this  grass  plot,  while  beyond  the  fence  boundary  stood 
a  double  row  of  large  trees.  To  the  far  left  of  our 
position  the  burnt  stable  yet  smouldered  dully,  occa 
sionally  sending  up  a  shower  of  sparks  as  a  draught  of 
air  fanned  the  embers,  but  there  were  few  signs  of  life 
visible.  For  the  moment  I  even  hoped  our  enemies 
might  have  grown  discouraged  and  withdrawn. 

"  What  has  become  of  the  guerillas  ?  "  I  asked  in  won- 
288 


Hand  to  Hand 

derment,  turning  as  I  spoke  to  face  the  Federal  corporal 
who  lay  on  the  other  side  of  me.  "  Is  it  possible  they 
have  given  up  ?  " 

"  I  think  not,  Captain,"  he  replied  respectfully,  salut 
ing  as  he  would  one  of  his  own  officers.  "  They  were 
there  just  before  the  light  came,  and  I  saw  a  dozen  or 
more  stealing  along  behind  the  fence  not  five  minutes  ago. 
See,  there  is  a  squad  of  them  now,  huddled  together  back 
of  where  the  stable  stood." 

I  noticed  them  as  he  spoke,  and  their  movements  in 
stantly  aroused  my  suspicion. 

"  Screw  your  eye  close  to  the  corner  of  the  pane,"  I 
ordered  hurriedly,  "  and  see  what  you  make  out  toward 
the  front  of  the  house." 

He  did  as  directed,  and  for  a  moment  continued  to  gaze 
silently  into  the  gray  dawn. 

"Well?"  I  asked  impatiently. 

"  There 's  men  out  there  sure,  plenty  of  'em,"  he  re 
ported  slowly.  "  It  looks  to  me  mighty  like  the  end  of 
a  line  of  battle,  right  there  by  that  big  magnolia-tree. 
Anyhow,  there  must  be  all  of  twenty  fellows  lying  close 
together  between  there  and  where  the  corner  of  the  house 
shuts  off  my  view.  I  don't  see  none  this  side  anywhere, 
unless  it 's  a  shooter  or  two  hiding  along  the  fence  where 
the  vines  are  thick." 

"  That 's  it,  my  lad,"  I  exclaimed  heartily,  getting  upon 
my  feet  as  I  spoke.  "  We  can  stand  up  now,  there 's  no 
danger  here,  but  there  will  be  music  for  all  of  us  presently. 
Those  fellows  are  getting  ready  to  charge  us  front  and 
rear." 

There  were  five  in  the  room.  I  could  see  them  only 
indistinctly,  as  the  morning  light  was  not  yet  suffi 
ciently  strong  to  penetrate  clearly  to  where  we  were, 
19  289 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

but  I  was  able  to  note  those  present  —  the  corporal  and 
his  wounded  companion,  with  Hollis  and  Call  of  my 
troop. 

"  Let  the  wounded  man  remain  and  guard  these  win 
dows,"  I  commanded.  "  He  would  prove  of  small  value 
in  a  hand  to  hand  struggle,  but  can  probably  do  some 
shooting.  The  rest  come  with  me." 

I  led  them  forth  into  the  wide  hallway,  which  extended 
the  full  length  of  the  house,  with  a  broad  flight  of  stairs 
just  forward  of  the  centre,  gradually  curving  and  lead 
ing  to  the  second  story. 

I  was  fully  determined  as  to  my  duty  —  whether  orders 
reached  me  or  not,  the  moment  an  assault  was  launched 
I  should  throw  all  the  force  I  commanded  beside  Brennan, 
and  between  our  assailants  and  the  imperilled  women. 
The  suspended  light  was  yet  burning  as  we  came  out, 
but  flickered  wildly  as  if  in  a  strong  draught  of  air,  and  I 
noticed  that  the  constant  rain  of  bullets  during  the  night 
had  badly  splintered  an  upper  panel  of  the  door.  Halfway 
down  the  broad  hallway,  and  partially  obscured  by  the  turn 
of  the  stairs,  a  door  stood  slightly  ajar  upon  the  right 
hand.  Conjecturing  this  might  be  where  the  defenders  of 
the  eastern  exposure  were  lying,  I  peered  within.  The 
blinds  were  tightly  drawn  and  I  was  able  to  perceive  little 
of  its  interior,  excepting  that  the  walls  were  lined  with 
books. 

"  Ebers,"  I  called,  thinking  he  must  be  there,  "  are 
you  in  charge  here  ?  " 

"  I  vos,  Captain,"  came  the  instant  reply,  and  he  at 
once  emerged  from  the  darkness,  his  honest  face  full  of 
interest.  "  Is  it  der  preakfast  vot  is  already  ?  " 

"  Hardly,  my  man.  I  imagine  we  may  enjoy  a  fight 
first,  to  give  us  better  appetites." 

290 


Hand  to  Hand 

"  Mein  Gott,  but  I  am  vurnished  mit  der  abbetite 
already.  I  vould  fight  mit  more  fun  if  I  vos  full." 

"  So  no  doubt  would  all  of  us ;  but  I  have  no  time  for 
mere  talk.  Did  you  meet  with  any  trouble  during  the 
night?" 

"  Troubles  ?  By  Chiminy,  yes,  Captain,  I  vos  hongry 
for  six  hour.  I  have  took  der  belt  oop  dree  time  al 
ready,  an'  I  vos  empty  yet.  Troubles?  Donnerwetter, 
it  is  all  troubles." 

"  Not  that,"  sternly.  "  I  mean,  have  the  enemy  kept 
you  busy  ?  " 

"  Der  vos  some  shooting,  und  Hadley  he  got  hurt  bad, 
but  der  fellers  is  all  gone.  Dis  is  der  right  time  to  eat 
in  der  bantry,  ain't  it  ?  " 

"  Bring  your  men  fit  for  duty  out  here  in  the  hall,  and 
have  them  join  my  party,"  I  said,  ignoring  his  pathetic 
appeal.  "  How  many  have  you  ?  " 

"  Der  is  four,  und,  Captain,  dey  vos  most  as  veak  as  I 
am  mit  notting  to  eat." 

Seeing  I  was  not  to  be  moved  by  thought  of  their  piti 
able  condition,  he  drew  back  with  a  profound  sigh,  and 
as  he  disappeared  some  one  came  hastily  toward  us  along 
the  hallway  from  the  rear. 

"  What  is  it,  Caton?"  I  asked  anxiously,  as  I  recognized 
him. 

"  They  are  forming  to  rush  me,  I  think,"  he  answered. 
"  I  need  a  few  more  men  if  I  can  get  them." 

"  They  are  preparing  to  assault  front  and  rear  at  the 
same  time,"  I  answered.  "  They  are  massing  now,  and 
in  my  judgment  Brennan  will  have  to  face  the  brunt  of 
it.  The  front  of  this  house  is  greatly  exposed,  and  will 
prove  extremely  difficult  to  defend  if  they  come  against 
it  with  any  force.  How  many  men  do  you  absolutely 

291 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

require  in  order  to  hold  your  position?  Remember,  the 
women  are  all  in  the  front  part  of  the  house,  and  we  must 
protect  them  at  all  hazards." 

"  Good  God,  Wayne !  Do  you  think  I  am  likely  to 
forget,  with  Celia  Minor  among  them  ? "  he  exclaimed 
indignantly.  "  Nothing  but  a  strict  sense  of  duty  holds 
me  one  moment  where  I  am.  Heaven  knows  I  wish 
to  be  with  her,  and,  by  thunder,  Brennan  is  aware 
of  it." 

"  Then  come  with  me,"  I  cried.  "  There  are  times 
when  a  higher  law  than  that  of  military  despotism  should 
control  our  actions.  I  am  going  there,  orders  or  no 
orders.  Ebers  can  command  your  detachment  and  accom 
plish  all  the  service  you  possibly  could'.  Your  rightful 
place  is  between  these  ruffians  and  the  woman  you  love. 
How  many  additional  men  will  be  required  to  make  the 
back  of  the  house  secure  ?  " 

His  face  brightened  as  I  was  speaking,  and  the  hag 
gard  look  vanished  from  his  eyes. 

"  I  feel  like  a  new  man,  Wayne,"  he  said  thankfully, 
"  and  I  know  you  are  right.  Four  more  would  be  suffi 
cient,  besides  the  one  in  command.  The  wainscoting  is 
high  and  of  solid  oak,  the  windows  are  small,  there  is 
no  porch,  while  the  guns  have  a  perfectly  clear  range 
for  nearly  a  hundred  yards." 

"  Good !  Ebers,"  I  said,  as  my  portly  Sergeant  again 
emerged  from  out  the  darkness,  "  take  your  four  men 
back  to  the  kitchen  and  assume  command.  The  gueril 
las  are  preparing  to  make  a  rush  there,  and  you  must 
drive  them  back  by  rapid  fire.  Hurry  along  now." 

"  By  Chiminy,  but  I  vos  glad  to  git  in  der  kitchen,  any 
how.  Is  der  anyting  cold  to  put  in  der  stomach  in  dot 
bantry  ?  "  he  asked  anxiously. 

292 


Hand  to  Hand 

"  You  will  have  something  exceedingly  hot  in  your 
stomach  unless  you  move  more  lively,"  I  said  sternly. 

The  little  group  had  barely  vanished  beyond  the  glow 
of  the  light  when  from  without  our  ears  were  suddenly 
assailed  by  a  wild,  exulting  yell  that  bespoke  the  charge. 

"  There  they  are !  "  I  cried.  "  Now,  lads,  come  with 
me!" 

The  dull,  gray,  chilling  dawn  revealed  a  room  in 
utmost  disorder,  the  windows  shattered,  the  blinds  cut 
and  splintered,  the  walls  scarred  with  bullets  and  dis 
figured  with  stains  of  blood,  the  furniture  overturned 
and  broken.  A  dead  soldier  in  gray  uniform  lay  in  the 
centre  of  the  floor,  his  life-blood  a  dark  stain  upon  the 
rich  carpet;  a  man  with  coat  off,  and  blue  shirt  ripped 
wide  open,  was  leaning  against  the  further  wall  vainly 
endeavoring  to  stanch  a  wound  in  his  chest.  Brennan  was 
upon  one  knee  near  the  central  window,  a  smoking  gun 
in  his  hand,  a  red  welt  showing  ghastly  across  his  cheek. 
All  this  I  saw  in  a  single  glance,  and  then,  with  the  leap 
of  a  panther,  I  was  beside  him,  gazing  out  into  the  morn 
ing  mist,  and  firing  as  fast  as  I  could  handle  my  gun. 

Through  the  shifting  smoke  clouds  we  could  see  them 
advancing  on  a  run,  —  an  ugly,  motley  line,  part  blue, 
part  gray,  part  everything,  —  yelling  as  they  swept  for 
ward  like  a  pack  of  infuriated  wolves,  their  fierce  faces 
scowling  savagely  behind  the  rifles.  It  was  half  war, 
half  riot  —  the  reckless  onslaught  of  outcasts  bent  on 
plunder,  inspired  by  lust,  yet  guided  by  rude  discipline. 

I  knew  little  of  detail;  faces  were  blurred,  unrecog 
nizable  ;  all  I  seemed  to  note  clearly  was  that  solid,  brutal, 
heartless,  blaspheming  line  of  desperate  men  sweeping 
toward  us  with  a  relentless  fury  our  puny  bullets  could 
not  check.  Reckless  ferocity  was  in  that  mad  rush ;  they 

293 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

pressed  on  more  like  demons  than  human  beings.  I  saw 
men  fall;  I  saw  the  living  stumble  over  the  dead.  I 
heard  cries  of  agony,  shouts,  curses,  but  there  was  no 
pause.  I  could  mark  their  faces  now,  cruel,  angry,  re 
vengeful;  the  hands  that  grasped  the  veranda  railings; 
the  leaping  bodies ;  the  rifle-butts  uplifted  to  batter  down 
our  frail  defences. 

As  trapped  tigers  we  fought,  hurling  them  back  from 
the  windows,  slashing,  clubbing,  striking  with  fist  and 
steel.  Two  lay  dead  across  the  sill  before  me,  cloven  to 
the  very  chin,  but  their  bleeding  bodies  were  hurled  re 
morselessly  aside,  while  others  clambered  forward,  mad 
from  lust  of  blood,  crazed  with  liquor.  With  clubbed 
guns  we  cleared  it  again  and  again,  battering  mercilessly 
at  every  head  that  fronted  us.  Then  a  great  giant  of  a 
fellow  —  dead  or  alive  I  know  not  —  was  hurled  head 
long  through  the  opening,  an  inert,  limp  weight,  that 
bore  the  two  soldiers  beside  me  to  the  floor  be 
neath  his  body.  With  wide  sweep  of  my  gun  I  struck 
him,  shattering  the  stock  into  fragments,  and  swung 
back  to  meet  the  others,  the  hot  barrel  falling  to  right 
and  left  like  a  flail.  They  were  through  and  on  me! 
Wild  as  any  sea-rover  of  the  north  I  fought,  crazed 
with  blood,  unconscious  of  injury,  animated  solely  by 
desire  to  strike  and  slay !  Back  I  had  to  go ;  back  —  I 
trod  on  dead  bodies,  on  wounded  shrieking  in  pain,  yet 
no  man  who  came  within  sweep  of  that  iron  bar  lived. 
I  loved  to  hear  the  thud  of  it,  and  I  fronted  those  glar 
ing  eyes,  my  blood  afire,  my  arms  like  steel.  Through 
the  red  mist  I  beheld  Caton  for  an  instant  as  twenty 
brutal  hands  uplifted,  and  then  hurled  him  into  the  ruck 
beneath  their  feet.  Whether  I  fought  alone  I  knew  not, 
cared  not.  Then  some  one  pressed  next  to  me,  facing  as 

294 


Hand  to  Hand 

I  did,  wielding  a  sword  like  a  madman.  We  had  our 
backs  against  the  piano,  our  shoulders  touched;  before 
us  that  mob  swayed,  checked  for  the  moment,  held  fast 
by  sudden  overpowering  dread.  I  glanced  aside.  My 
companion  was  Brennan,  hatless,  his  deep-set  eyes  aflame, 
his  coat  torn  off,  his  shirt  ripped  open  to  the  waist,  his 
bare  breast  red  with  blood. 

"  No  shootin',  damn  ye !  "  shouted  a  voice,  hoarsely. 
"  No  shootin' ;  I  want  that  Reb  alive !  " 

Through  the  swirling  smoke  I  recognized  the  malicious 
face  of  Red  Lowrie  as  he  pushed  his  way  to  the  front. 
To  me  it  was  like  a  personal  challenge  to  combat. 

"  Rush  them  !  "  I  muttered  into  Brennan's  ear.  "  Hurl 
them  back  a  bit,  and  then  dodge  under  into  the  next 
room." 

I  never  waited  to  ascertain  if  he  heard  me.  With  one 
fierce  spring  I  struck  their  stunned  line,  and  my  iron  bar 
swept  a  clear  space  as  it  crashed  remorselessly  into  them. 
The  next  instant  Lowrie  and  I  were  seemingly  alone  and 
fronting  each  other.  A  wild  cat  enraged  by  pain  looks 
as  he  did  when  he  leaped  to  meet  me.  Hate,  deadly, 
relentless,  glared  in  his  eyes,  and  with  a  yell  of  exulta 
tion  he  swung  up  his  long  rifle  and  struck  savagely 
at  my  head  with  the  stock.  I  caught  it  partially  on  my 
barrel,  breaking  its  full  force,  and  even  as  it  descended 
upon  my  shoulder,  jabbed  the  muzzle  hard  into  his  leer 
ing  face.  With  a  snarl  of  pain  he  dropped  his  gun  and 
grappled  with  me,  but  as  his  fingers  closed  about  my 
throat,  something  swirled  down  through  the  maze,  and 
the  maddened  brute  staggered  back,  his  arms  uplifted, 
his  red  beard  cloven  in  twain. 

"  Now  for  it,  Wayne !  "  shouted  Brennan.  "  Back 
with  you ! " 

295 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

With  a  dive  I  went  under  the  piano.  I  heard  the 
sliding  doors  shut  behind  us,  and  almost  with  the  sound 
was  again  upon  my  feet. 

"  To  the  stairs !  "  I  panted.  "  Brennan,  take  the  women 
to  the  stairs;  those  fellows  are  not  in  the  hallway  yet, 
and  we  can  hold  them  there  a  while." 

In  our  terrible  need  for  haste,  and  amid  the  thick, 
swirling  smoke  filling  that  inner  room  almost  to  suffo 
cation,  I  grasped  the  woman  chancing  to  be  nearest  me, 
without  knowing  at  the  moment  who  she  was.  Already 
the  rifle-butts  were  splintering  the  light  wood  behind  us 
into  staves,  and  I  hastily  dragged  my  dazed  companion 
forward.  The  others  were  in  advance,  and  we  groped 
our  way  like  blind  persons  out  into  the  hall.  By  rare 
good  fortune  it  was  yet  unoccupied,  and  as  we  took  the  few 
hurried  steps  toward  the  foot  of  the  stairs  I  found  my 
arm  was  encircling  Celia  Minor.  The  depth  of  despair 
within  her  dark  eyes,  and  the  speechless  anguish  of  her 
white  face,  swept  for  an  instant  the  fierce  rage  of  battle 
from  my  brain. 

"  Do  not  fail  us  now,  Miss  Minor,"  I  urged  kindly, 
"  we  may  yet  hold  out  until  help  comes." 

"  Oh,  it  is  not  that! "  she  cried  pitifully.  "  But  Arthur ; 
where  is  Arthur  ?  " 

"  God  knows,"  I  was  compelled  to  answer.  "  I  saw 
him  fronting  the  first  rush  when  it  struck  us.  I  think 
he  went  down,  yet  he  may  not  be  seriously  hurt." 

She  burst  into  tears,  but  I  had  no  time  to  comfort  her, 
for  at  that  moment  the  mob,  discovering  our  direction  of 
escape,  jammed  both  doorways  and  surged  forth  howl 
ing  into  the  hall. 

"  Up !  "  I  cried,  forcing  her  forward.  "  Up  with  you ; 
quick!" 

296 


Hand  to  Hand 

I  paused  a  scant  second  to  pluck  a  sabre  from  beside 
a  dead  soldier  on  the  floor,  and  then  with  a  spring  up 
the  intervening  steps,  faced  about  at  Brennan's  side  on  the 
first  landing. 

"  We  ought  to  leave  our  mark  on  those  incarnate  devils 
here,"  he  said  grimly,  wiping  his  red  blade  on  the  carpet. 

"  Unless  they  reach  the  second  story  from  without, 
and  take  us  in  the  rear,"  I  answered,  "  we  ought  to  hold 
back  the  whole  cowardly  crew,  so  long  as  they  refuse 
to  fire." 

It  was  a  scene  to  abide  long  with  a  man  —  a  horrible 
nightmare,  never  to  be  forgotten.  Above  us,  protected 
somewhat  by  the  abrupt  curve  of  the  wide  staircase, 
crouched  the  women.  Two  were  sobbing,  their  heads 
buried  in  their  hands,  but  Maria  and  Mrs.  Brennan  sat 
white  of  face  and  dry-eyed.  I  caught  one  quick  glance 
at  the  fair  face  I  loved,  —  my  sweet  lady  of  the  North, 
—  thinking,  indeed,  it  might  prove  the  last  on  earth,  and 
knew  her  eyes  were  upon  me.  Then,  stronger  of  heart 
than  ever  for  the  coming  struggle,  I  fronted  that  scene 
below. 

Through  the  rising  haze  of  smoke  I  looked  down  into 
angry  faces,  unkempt  beards,  and  brandished  weapons. 
The  baffled  rascals  poured  out  upon  us  from  both  doors, 
crowding  into  the  narrow  space,  cursing,  threatening, 
thirsting  for  revenge.  Yet  they  were  seemingly  leader- 
less,  and  the  boldest  among  them  paused  at  the  foot  of 
the  stairs.  They  had  already  felt  our  arms,  had  tested 
our  steel,  and  knew  well  that  grim  death  awaited  their 
advance. 

But  they  could  not  pause  there  long  —  the  ever  in 
creasing  rush  of  those  behind  pressed  the  earlier  arrivals 
steadily  forward.  Grim  necessity  furnished  a  courage 

297 


naturally  lacking,  and  suddenly,  giving  vent  to  a  fierce 
shout,  they  were  hurled  upward,  seeking  to  crush  us 
at  whatever  sacrifice,  by  sheer  force  of  numbers.  We 
met  them  with  the  point,  in  the  good  old  Roman  way, 
thrusting  home  remorselessly,  fighting  with  silent  con 
tempt  for  them  which  must  have  been  maddening.  I  even 
iieard  Brennan  laugh,  as  he  pierced  a  huge  ruffian  through 
the  shoulder  and  hurled  him  backward;  but  at  that  mo 
ment  I  saw  Craig  knock  aside  a  levelled  gun  and  press 
'his  way  to  the  front  of  the  seething  mass  to  assume  con 
trol.  His  face  was  inflamed,  his  eyes  bloodshot;  drink 
had  changed  him  into  a  very  demon. 

"  Damn  ye,  Red  told  you  not  to  fire ! "  he  yelled. 
"  Come  on,  you  dogs !  You  could  eat  'em  up  if  ye 
was  n't  sich  blamed  cowards.  There 's  only  two,  and 
we  '11  hang  them  yet." 

He  leaped  straight  up  the  broad  steps,  his  long  cavalry 
sabre  in  hand,  while  a  dozen  of  the  boldest  followed  him. 
Brennan  swung  his  sword  high  over  head,  grasping  it 
with  both  hands  for  a  death-blow,  even  as  I  thrust  directly 
at  the  fellow's  throat.  The  uplifted  blade  struck  the  chain 
of  the  hanging  lamp,  snapped  at  the  hilt,  and  losing  his 
balance  the  Major  plunged  headlong  into  the  ruck  be 
neath.  The  downward  fall  of  his  body  swept  the  stairs. 

As  I  stood  there,  panting  and  breathless,  a  woman 
rushed  downward.  Believing  she  would  throw  herself 
into  that  tangled  mass  below,  I  instantly  caught  her  to 
me. 

"  Don't,"  I  cried  anxiously.  "  You  cannot  help  him. 
For  God's  sake  go  back  where  you  were." 

"  It  is  not  that,"  she  exclaimed,  her  voice  thrilling 
with  excitement.  "  Oh,  Captain  Wayne,  do  you  not  hear 
the  bugles  ? " 

298 


Hand  to  Hand 

As  by  magic  those  hateful  faces  vanished,  disappearing 
by  means  of  every  opening  leading  out  from  the  hall, 
and  when  the  cheering  blue-coats  surged  in  through  the 
broken  door,  I  was  yet  standing  there,  apparently  alone 
but  for  the  dead,  leaning  weak  and  breathless  against  the 
wall,  my  arm  about  Edith  Brennan. 


299 


CHAPTER   XXXIII 

A   BELLIGERENT   GERMAN 

A  YOUNG  officer,  whose  red  face  was  rendered 
extremely  conspicuous  by  the  blue  of  his  uni 
form,  led  the  rush  of  his  soldiers  as  they  came 
tumbling  gallantly  into  the  hall. 

"  Up  there,  men !  "  he  cried,  catching  instant  sight  of 
me,  and  pointing.  "  Get  that  Johnny  with  the  girl." 

As  they  sprang  eagerly  forward  over  the  dead  bodies 
littering  the  floor  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  Brennan 
scrambled  unsteadily  to  his  feet,  and  halted  them  with  im 
perious  gesture. 

"  Leave  him  alone !  "  he  commanded.  "  That  is  the 
commander  of  the  Confederate  detachment  who  came  to 
our  aid.  The  guerillas  have  fled  down  the  hallway,  and 
are  most  of  them  outside  by  now.  Wayne,"  he  turned 
and  glanced  up  at  us,  his  face  instantly  darkening  at  the 
tableau,  "  kindly  assist  the  ladies  to  descend ;  we  must 
get  them  out  of  this  shambles." 

He  lifted  them  one  by  one  and  with  ceremonious  po 
liteness  across  the  ghastly  pile  of  dead  and  wounded  men. 

"  Escort  them  to  the  library,"  he  suggested,  as  I  hesi 
tated.  "  That  room  will  probably  be  found  clear." 

I  was  somewhat  surprised  that  Brennan  should  not 
have  come  personally  to  the  aid  of  his  wife,  but  as  he 

300 


A  Belligerent  German 

ignored  her  presence  utterly,  I  at  once  offered  her  my 
arm,  and  silently  led  the  way  to  the  room  designated, 
the  others  following  as  best  they  might.  The  apartment 
was  unoccupied,  exhibiting  no  signs  of  the  late  struggle, 
and  I  found  comfortable  resting  places  for  all.  Miss 
Minor  was  yet  sobbing  softly,  her  face  hidden  upon  her 
mother's  shoulder,  and  I  felt  constrained  to  speak  with 
her. 

"  I  shall  go  at  once,"  I  said  kindly,  "  to  ascertain  all 
I  can  regarding  Lieutenant  Caton,  and  will  bring  you 
word." 

She  thanked  me  with  a  glance  of  her  dark  eyes  clouded 
with  tears,  but  as  I  turned  hastily  away  to  execute  this 
errand,  Mrs.  Brennan  laid  restraining  hand  upon  my 
arm. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  she  said  with  much  seriousness, 
"  you  are  very  unselfish,  but  you  must  not  go  until  your 
own  wounds  have  been  attended  to;  they  may  be  far 
more  serious  than  you  apprehend." 

"  My  wounds  ? "  I  almost  laughed  at  the  gravity  of 
her  face,  for  although  exhausted,  I  was  unconscious 
of  any  injury.  "  They  must  be  trivial  indeed,  for  I  was 
not  even  aware  I  had  any." 

"  But  you  have !  "  she  insisted,  her  eyes  full  upon  me. 
"  Your  hair  is  fairly  clotted  with  blood,  while  your 
shoulder  is  torn  and  bruised  until  it  is  horrible  to  look 
upon." 

As  I  gazed  at  her,  surprised  by  the  anxiety  she  so 
openly  displayed,  I  chanced  to  behold  myself  reflected 
within  a  large  mirror  directly  across  the  room.  One 
glance  was  sufficient  to  convince  me  her  words  were 
fully  justified.  My  remains  of  uniform  literally  clung  to 
me  in  rags,  my  bare  shoulder  looked  a  contused  mass  of 

301 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

battered  flesh,  my  hair  was  matted,  and  my  face  black 
ened  by  powder  stains  and  streaked  with  blood. 

"  I  certainly  do  appear  disreputable  enough,"  I  ad 
mitted  ;  "  but  I  can  assure  you  it  is  nothing  sufficiently 
serious  to  require  immediate  attention.  Indeed  a  little 
water  is  probably  all  I  need.  Besides,  why  should  I  care 
—  was  it  not  all  received  for  your  sake  ?  " 

I  spoke  the  pronoun  so  strongly  she  could  not  well 
ignore  my  obvious  meaning,  nor  did  she  endeavor  to 
escape  the  inference.  Her  face,  yet  white  from  the  strain 
of  the  past  few  hours,  became  rosy  in  an  instant,  and 
her  eyes  fell. 

"  I  know,"  she  answered  softly.  "  Perhaps  that  may 
be  why  I  am  so  exceedingly  anxious  your  injuries  should 
be  attended  to." 

As  I  stepped  without,  and  closed  the  door  behind  me, 
I  was  at  once  startled  by  the  rapid  firing  of  shots  from 
the  rear  of  the  house,  and  the  next  moment  I  encountered 
the  young,  red-faced  officer  hurrying  along  the  hallway 
at  the  head  of  a  squad  of  Federal  cavalrymen.  Rec 
ognizing  me  in  the  gloom  of  the  passage  he  paused 
suddenly. 

"  I  owe  you  a  belated  apology,  Captain,"  he  exclaimed 
cordially,  "  for  having  mistaken  you  for  one  of  those 
miscreants,  but  really  your  appearance  was  not  flattering." 

"  Having  viewed  myself  since  within  a  mirror,"  I  re 
plied,  "  I  am  prepared  to  acknowledge  the  mistake  a 
most  natural  one.  However,  I  am  grateful  to  be  out  of 
the  scrape,  and  can  scarcely  find  fault  with  my  rescuers. 
Five  minutes  more  would  have  witnessed  the  end." 

"  We  rode  hard,"  he  said,  "  and  were  in  saddle  within 
fifteen  minutes  after  the  arrival  of  your  courier.  You 
evidently  made  a  hard  fight  of  it ;  the  house  bears  testi- 

302 


A  Belligerent  German 

mony  to  a  terrible  struggle.  We  are  rejoicing  to  learn 
that  Lieutenant  Caton  was  merely  stunned;  we  believed 
him  dead  at  first,  and  he  is  far  too  fine  a  fellow  to  go 
in  that  way." 

"  He  is  truly  living,  then  ?  "  I  exclaimed,  greatly  re 
lieved.  "  Miss  Minor,  to  whom  he  is  engaged,  is  sor 
rowing  over  his  possible  fate  in  the  library  yonder.  Could 
not  two  of  your  men  assist  him  to  her?  She  would  do 
more  to  hasten  his  recovery  than  any  one." 

"  Certainly,"  was  the  instant  response.  "  Haines,  you 
and  McDonald  get  the  officer  out  of  the  front  room; 
carry  him  in  there  where  the  ladies  are,  and  then  rejoin 
us." 

His  face  darkened  as  the  men  designated  departed  on 
their  errand. 

"  I  really  require  all  the  force  I  possess,"  he  said 
doubtfully.  "  It  seems  impossible  to  dislodge  those  ras 
cals  back  yonder.  What  we  need  is  a  field  howitzer." 

"  I  have  been  wondering  at  the  firing ;  pretty  lively, 
is  n't  it  ?  Have  some  of  those  fellows  made  a  stand  ? " 

"  Yes ;  quite  a  crowd  of  them  have  succeeded  in  bar 
ricading  themselves  in  the  kitchen,  and  it  is  so  arranged 
as  to  prove  an  exceedingly  awkward  place  to  attack. 
We  have  had  three  men  hit  already,  in  spite  of  every 
precaution,  and  I  am  seeking  now  to  discover  some 
means  of  forcing  their  position  from  the  hall.  Their 
leader  appears  to  be  a  bullet-headed  Dutchman  about  as 
easy  to  manage  as  a  mule." 

The  words  aroused  me  to  a  possibility. 

"  A  Dutchman,  you  say  ?  and  in  the  kitchen  ?  Have 
you  had  sight  of  the  fellow  ?  " 

"  Merely  a  glimpse,  and  that  over  a  rifle-barrel.  He 
has  a  round,  dull  face,  with  a  big  flat  nose." 

303 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  That  idiot  is  my  sergeant,  Lieutenant,  and  supposes 
he  is  still  fighting  guerillas." 

The  Lieutenant  looked  at  me  in  surprise,  then  burst  into 
a  peal  of  laughter.  "  Well,  if  that  is  true,"  he  cried, 
"  I  most  sincerely  hope  you  will  call  him  off  before  he 
succeeds  in  cleaning  out  our  entire  troop." 

I  started  down  the  hallway  toward  the  point  of  firing. 
There  was  a  sharp  jog  in  the  wall  leading  to  the  kitchen 
door,  and  as  I  approached  it  some  soldiers  stationed 
there  warned  me  to  be  careful. 

"  They  're  perfect  devils  to  shoot,  sir,"  said  one  re 
spectfully,  "  an'  the  Dutchman  fetches  his  man  every 
time." 

"  Oh,  it  will  be  all  right,  boys,"  I  replied  confidently. 
"  He  '11  know  me." 

Before  me  as  I  stepped  forth  was  a  double  door  of  oak, 
the  upper  half  partially  open. 
•    "  Sergeant,"  I  cried,  "  come  out ;  the  fight  is  all  over." 

For  answer  a  bullet  whizzed  past  me,  chugging  into 
the  wall  at  my  back,  and  I  skipped  around  the  corner 
with  a  celerity  of  movement  which  caused  the  fellows 
watching  me  to  grin  with  delight. 

"  Find  me  a  white  cloth  of  some  kind,"  I  demanded 
as  soon  as  I  reached  cover,  and  now  thoroughly  angered. 
"  We  shall  see  if  that  wooden-headed  old  fool  knows  the 
meaning  of  a  flag  of  truce." 

They  succeeded  in  securing  me  a  torn  pillow-slip  from 
somewhere,  and  sheltering  my  body  as  best  I  might  behind 
the  wall  angle  I  waved  it  violently  in  full  view  of  the 
kitchen  door.  For  a  few  moments  it  remained  appar 
ently  unnoted,  and  then  Ebers's  round,  placid  counte 
nance  looked  suspiciously  through  the  slight  aperture. 

"  Did  you  give  op  ?  "  he  questioned  anxiously. 

304 


A  Belligerent  German 

"  Give  up  nothing,"  I  retorted,  my  temper  thoroughly 
exhausted.  "  Come  out  of  that !  You  are  firing  on  your 
own  friends." 

He  put  his  fat  fingers  to  his  nose  and  wiggled  them 
derisively. 

"  Dot  is  too  thin,"  he  said  meaningly.  "  You  dink 
me  von  ol'  fool,  but  I  show  you.  By  Chiminy,  I  want 
no  friends  —  you  shoot  me  der  ear  off,  and  I  fights  mit 
you  good  and  blenty.  Der  is  dings  to  eat  in  der  bantry, 
and  you  be  damned." 

He  drew  back,  leaving  merely  the  black  muzzle  of  his 
gun  projecting  across  the  top  of  the  lower  door. 

"  Ebers,"  I  called  out  at  the  top  of  my  voice,  "  unless 
you  obey  my  orders  I  '11  have  you  strung  up  by  your 
own  men.  Open  that  door !  " 

The  fat,  puzzled  face  peered  once  more  cautiously  over 
the  menacing  gun-barrel. 

"  Is  dot  you,  Captain  ?  " 

"  Yes,  come  out ;  the  fight  is  all  over." 

"  No,  vos  it  ?  "  and  he  flung  open  the  lower  half  of  the 
door.  "  Veil,  I  vos  not  sorry.  Have  ve  vipped  dem 
already  ?  " 

"  Yes,  it 's  all  done  with.  Take  your  men  out  of  there, 
and  go  into  camp  somewhere  in  the  yard.  Seek  out 
our  wounded  and  attend  to  them  as  soon  as  possible. 
Are  your  men  hungry  ?  " 

"  Veil,  maybe  dey  vos  not  quite  full,  but  dere  is  a  ham 
in  der  bantry  dot  vould  pe  bretty  good  mit  der  stomach." 

"  Take  it  along  with  you ;  only  hurry  up,  and  attend 
at  once  to  what  I  have  told  you." 

I  watched  closely  until  they  had  all  passed  out,  and 
then  turned  to  the  highly  amused  Federal  lieutenant. 

"  You  surely  have  a  character  in  that  fellow,"  he  said 
20  305 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

good-humoredly,  "  and  I  can  bear  witness  he  is  a  fighter 
when  the  time  comes." 

I  left  them,  remembering  then  my  own  need.  By  using 
the  back  stairway  I  avoided  unpleasant  contact  with  the 
traces  of  conflict  yet  visible  at  the  front  of  the  house,  and 
finally  discovered  a  bathroom  which  afforded  facilities  for 
cleansing  my  flesh  wounds  and  making  my  general  ap 
pearance  more  presentable.  I  found  I  could  do  little  to 
improve  the  condition  of  my  clothing,  but  after  making 
such  changes  for  the  better  as  were  possible,  soaking  the 
clotted  blood  from  out  my  hair,  and  washing  the  powder 
stains  from  my  face,  I  felt  I  should  no  longer  prove  an 
object  of  aversion  even  to  the  critical  eyes  of  the  women, 
who  would  fully  realize  the  cause  for  my  torn  and  be 
grimed  uniform. 

A  glance  from  the  window  told  me  the  Federal  cav 
alrymen  were  bearing  out  the  dead  and  depositing  them 
beyond  view  of  the  house  in  the  deserted  negro  cabins. 
Ebers  and  one  or  two  of  my  own  men  were  standing 
near,  carefully  scanning  the  uncovered  faces  as  they  were 
borne  past,  while  scraps  of  conversation  overheard  brought 
the  information  that  the  long  dining-room  where  I  had 
passed  the  night  on  guard  had  been  converted  into  a 
temporary  hospital. 

Irresolute  as  to  my  next  action,  I  passed  out  into  the 
upper  hall.  It  was  deserted  and  strangely  silent,  seem 
ingly  far  removed  from  all  those  terrible  scenes  so  lately 
enacted  in  the  rooms  beneath.  My  head  by  this  time 
throbbed  with  pain;  I  desired  to  be  alone,  to  think,  to 
map  out  my  future  course  before  proceeding  down  the 
stairs  to  meet  the  others.  With  this  in  view  I  sank  down 
in  complete  weariness  upon  a  convenient  settee.  I  could 
hear  the  sound  of  muffled  voices  below,  while  an  occa- 

306 


A  Belligerent  German 

sional  order  was  spoken  loud  enough  to  reach  me;  but  I 
was  utterly  alone,  and  my  thoughts  wandered,  as  though 
the  strain  of  the  past  few  hours  had  completely  wrecked 
all  my  mental  faculties.  It  was  Edith  Brennan  —  Edith 
Brennan  —  who  remained  constantly  before  me,  and 
wherever  my  eyes  wandered  they  beheld  the  same  fair 
face,  which  tantalized  me  by  its  presence  and  mocked 
me  in  every  resolve  I  sought  to  form.  There  was  no 
safety  for  me  —  and  none  for  her,  as  I  now  verily  be 
lieved —  save  in  my  immediate  departure.  We  could 
be  together  no  longer  without  my  unlocking  sealed  lips 
and  giving  utterance  to  words  she  could  not  listen  to, 
words  she  must  never  hear.  I  was  yet  struggling  to  force 
this  decision  into  action  when  complete  fatigue  overcame 
me.  My  heavy  head  sank  back  upon  the  arm  of  the  set 
tee,  and  deep  sleep  closed  my  eyes. 


307 


CHAPTER   XXXIV 

THE   WORDS  OF   LOVE 

IT  was  in  my  dreams  I  felt  it  first,  —  a  light,  moist 
touch  upon  my  burning  forehead,  —  and  I  imagined 
I  was  a  child  once  more,  back  at  the  old  home, 
caressed  by  the  soft  hand  of  my  mother.  But  as  con 
sciousness  slowly  returned  I  began  to  realize  dimly  where 
I  was,  and  that  I  was  no  longer  alone.  A  gentle  hand 
was  stroking  back  the  hair  from  off  my  temples,  while 
the  barest  uplift  of  my  eyelids  revealed  the  folds  of  a 
dark  blue  skirt  pressed  close  to  my  side.  Instantly  I 
realized  who  must  be  the  wearer,  and  remained  motionless 
until  I  could  better  control  my  first  unwise  impulse. 

She  spoke  no  word,  and  I  cautiously  opened  my  eyes 
and  glanced  up  into  her  face.  For  a  time  she  remained 
unaware  of  my  awakening,  and  sat  there  silently  stroking 
my  forehead,  her  gaze  fixed  musingly  upon  the  window 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  hall.  Doubtless  she  had  been 
sitting  thus  for  some  time,  and  had  become  absorbed  in 
her  own  reflections,  for  I  lay  there  drinking  in  her  beauty 
for  several  moments  before  she  chanced  to  glance  down 
ward  and  observe  that  I  was  awake.  The  evidences  of 
past  exposure  and  strain  were  not  absent  from  her  fea 
tures,  yet  had  not  robbed  her  of  that  delicate  charm  which 
to  my  mind  separated  her  so  widely  from  all  others,  — 
her  rounded  cheek  yet  retained  the  fresh  hue  of  perfect 

308 


The  Words  of  Love 

health,  her  clear,  thoughtful  eyes  were  soft  and  earnest, 
while  the  luxuriant  hair,  swept  back  from  off  the  broad, 
low  forehead,  had  been  tastefully  arranged  and  exhibited 
no  signs  of  neglect.  It  was  not  a  perfect  face,  for  there 
was  unmistakable  pride  in  it,  nor  would  I  venture  to  term 
it  faultless  in  contour  or  regularity  of  outline,  but  it  was 
distinctly  lovable,  and  the  dearest  face  for  ever  in  all  this 
world  to  me.  How  regally  was  the  proud  head  poised 
upon  the  round,  swelling  throat,  and  with  what  regularity 
her  bosom  rose  and  fell  to  her  soft  breathing.  I  think  the 
very  intensity  of  my  gaze  awakened  her  from  reverie, 
for  she  turned  almost  with  a  start  and  looked  down  upon 
me.  As  our  eyes  met,  a  warm  wave  of  color  dyed  her 
throat  and  cheeks  crimson. 

"  Why,"  she  exclaimed  in  momentary  confusion,  "  I 
supposed  I  should  know  before  you  awoke,  and  have 
ample  time  to  escape  unobserved." 

"  Possibly  if  you  had  been  noting  the  symptoms  of 
your  patient  with  greater  care,  you  would." 

"  True,  I  was  dreaming,"  she  admitted,  "  and  had 
almost  forgotten  where  I  was." 

"  Could  I  purchase  your  dream  ?  I  was  intently  study 
ing  your  face  as  you  sat  there,  yet  was  unable  to  de 
termine  whether  your  reflections  were  pleasant  or 
unpleasant." 

"  They  were  merely  foolish,"  was  the  frank  response, 
"  but  such  as  they  were  they  are  certainly  not  for  sale. 
You  are  better,  Captain  Wayne  ?  " 

"  How  could  I  fail  to  be  better  with  so  delightful 
a  nurse?  I  confess  I  am  tempted  to  say  no,  so  as  to 
regain  the  soft  touch  of  your  palm  upon  my  temple;  but 
it  was  really  nothing  more  serious  than  fatigue  that  had 
overcome  me.  I  scarcely  know  how  I  chanced  to  fall 

309 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

asleep.  I  merely  sat  down  here  for  a  rest;  it  was  very 
quiet,  and  that  was  the  last  I  remember.  Have  I  been 
lying  here  long  ?  " 

"  There  is  a  rule  of  evidence,  I  believe,  which  protects 
a  suspected  person  from  incriminating  himself,  but  I 
will  acknowledge  that  I  have  been  here  all  of  half  an 
hour,"  she  answered,  too  proud  to  deny  her  part.  "  The 
people  below  were  wondering  where  you  could  have  gone, 
and  I  undertook  a  search  upon  my  own  account.  Yes, 
sir,"  somewhat  archly,  "  I  was  afraid  lest  your  injuries 
were  more  serious  than  you  believed  them  to  be.  I 
discovered  you  lying  here.  You  were  resting  very  un 
comfortably  when  I  first  came,  and  I  felt  it  my  duty 
to  render  your  position  as  easy  as  possible.  I  did  not 
forget  that  your  fatigue  came  in  our  defence." 

"  Could  you  not  say  in  yours  ?  "  I  corrected.  "  But  I 
have  already  been  more  than  repaid.  Your  hand  upon 
my  brow  was  far  more  restful  than  I  can  tell  you  —  its 
soft  stroking  mingled  in  my  dreams  even  before  I  awoke. 
It  brought  back  to  me  the  thought  of  my  mother.  I 
do  not  think  I  have  had  a  woman's  hand  press  back 
my  hair  since  I  was  a  child." 

Her  eyes  fell  slightly,  and  she  moved  uneasily. 

"  There  was  a  look  of  pain  upon  your  face  as  you  lay 
sleeping,  and  I  thought  it  might  ease  you  somewhat.  I 
have  had  some  experience  as  a  nurse,  you  know,"  she 
explained  quietly.  "  You  mentioned  your  mother ;  is  she 
yet  living?" 

"  She  is  in  Richmond,  stopping  with  friends,  but  since 
my  capture  we  have  lost  all  trace  of  each  other.  I  was 
reported  as  having  been  killed  in  action,  and  I  doubt 
if  she  even  yet  knows  the  truth.  Everything  is  so  con 
fused  in  the  capital  that  it  is  impossible  to  trace  any 

310 


The  Words  of  Love 

one  not  directly  connected  with  the  army,  once  you  lose 
exact  knowledge  of  their  whereabouts." 

"  Your  father,  then,  is  dead  ?  " 

"  He  yielded  his  life  the  first  year  of  the  war ;  and  our 
plantation  near  Charlottesville  has  been  constantly  in  the 
track  of  the  armies.  One  rather  important  battle,  indeed, 
was  fought  upon  it,  so  you  may  realize  that  it  is  now 
desolate,  and  utterly  unfit  for  habitation." 

"  The  house  yet  stands  ?  " 

"  The  chimney  and  one  wall  alone  remained  when  I 
was  last  there,"  I  replied,  glad  of  the  interest  she  exhib 
ited.  "  Fortunately  two  of  the  negro  cabins  were  yet 
standing.  Doubtless  these  will  form  the  nucleus  of  our 
home  when  the  war  ceases ;  they  will  prove  a  trifle  better 
than  the  mere  sky." 

"  The  South  is  certainly  paying  a  terrible  price  for 
rebellion,"  she  said  soberly,  her  fine  eyes  filled  with  tears. 
"  Only  those  of  us  who  have  beheld  some  portion  of  the 
sacrifice  can  ever  realize  how  complete  it  is." 

"  The  uselessness  of  it  is  what  makes  it  seem  now  so 
unutterably  sad." 

"  Yes,"  she  assented,  "  and  this  the  South  is  beginning 
to  understand.  But  I  cannot  help  thinking  of  the  joy 
awaiting  your  mother  when  she  learns  that  you  are  well, 
after  she  has  mourned  you  as  dead.  It  will  almost  repay 
her  for  all  the  rest.  How  I  should  love  to  be  the  bearer 
of  such  news." 

As  she  spoke  she  quietly  rose  to  her  feet  and  smiled 
pleasantly  as  I  took  advantage  of  the  opportunity  to  sit 
up. 

"  I  thought  you  must  be  tired,  lying  in  that  position  so 
long ;  besides,  I  am  sure  I  have  tarried  here  quite  as  long 
as  I  should,  now  that  I  can  be  of  no  further  service." 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

As  she  gathered  her  skirts  in  her  hand  preparatory  to 
descending  the  stairs,  I  yielded  to  temptation  and  stopped 
her.  Right  or  wrong  I  must  yet  have  one  word  more. 

"  I  beg  of  you  do  not  desert  me  so  soon.  This  may 
prove  our  final  meeting,  —  indeed,  I  fear  it  must  be ; 
surely,  then,  it  need  not  be  so  brief  a  one  ?  " 

She  paused  irresolute,  one  white  hand  resting  upon 
the  dark  stair-rail,  her  face  turned  partially  aside  so  I 
could  only  guess  at  its  expression. 

"  Our  final  meeting  ?  " 

She  echoed  my  words  as  though  scarcely  comprehend 
ing  their  meaning. 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  rising  and  standing  before  her.  "  How 
can  we  well  hope  it  shall  be  otherwise?  I  am  not  free 
to  remain  here,  even  were  it  best  for  other  reasons,  for  I 
am  a  soldier  under  orders.  You  undoubtedly  will  proceed 
North  at  the  earliest  possible  moment.  There  is  scarcely 
a  probability  that  in  the  great  wide  world  we  shall  meet 
again." 

"  The  war  will  soon  be  over ;  perhaps  then  you  may 
come  North  also." 

"  I  scarcely  expect  to  do  so.  My  work  then  will  be 
to  join  with  my  comrades  in  an  effort  to  rebuild  the 
shattered  fortunes  of  Virginia.  When  the  lines  of  lives 
diverge  so  widely  as  ours  must,  the  chances  are  indeed 
few  that  they  ever  meet  again." 

"  Yes ;  yet  we  are  free  agents." 

"  Not  always,  nor  under  all  circumstances  —  there  are 
outside  influences  which  cannot  be  ignored." 

Her  head  was  bowed  slightly,  but  she  lifted  it  now, 
and  I  dreamed  I  saw  unshed  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"But  surely  you  can  remain  here  until  we  leave?" 
she  questioned,  evidently  striving  not  to  reveal  the  depth 

312 


The  Words  of  Love 

of  interest  she  felt  in  the  decision.  "  It  will  not  be  until 
to-morrow  that  all  details  are  arranged  so  as  to  permit  of 
our  departure.  I  had  supposed  you  would  certainly  be 
with  us  until  then." 

"  Mrs.  Brennan !  "  I  exclaimed  almost  passionately,  "  do 
not  tempt  me!  Your  wish  is  a  temptation  most  difficult 
to  resist." 

"Why  resist,  then?" 

She  did  not  look  at  me,  but  stood  twisting  a  handker 
chief  nervously  through  her  fingers.  The  abrupt  ques 
tion  startled  me  almost  into  full  confession,  but  fortunately 
my  eyes  chanced  to  fall  upon  her  wedding-ring,  and 
instantly  I  crushed  the  mad  words  back  into  my  throat. 

"  Because  it  is  right,"  I  replied  slowly,  feeling  each 
sentence  as  a  death-blow.  "  For  me  to  remain  can  mean 
only  one  thing.  For  that  I  am  ready  enough,  if  I  thought 
you  desired  it,  but  I  dare  not  choose  such  a  course 
myself." 

"  You  speak  in  riddles.    What  is  the  one  thing?  " 

"  A  personal  meeting  with  Major  Brennan." 

The  high  color  deserted  her  cheeks,  and  her  eyes  met 
mine  in  sudden  inquiry.  "  Oh,  no,  no ! "  she  exclaimed 
with  energy.  "  You  and  Frank  must  never  meet  in  that 
way.  You  mean  a  duel  ?  " 

I  bowed  gravely.  "  I  can  assure  you  I  earnestly  desire 
to  avoid  it  for  your  sake,  but  am  aware  of  no  possibility 
of  escape  except  through  my  immediate  departure." 

"  There  has  been  no  challenge  then?  " 

"  Not  formally,  yet  almost  an  equivalent  —  I  was  per 
mitted  to  aid  in  defence  of  this  house  only  by  pledging 
myself  to  Major  Brennan  afterwards." 

"  But  why  need  it  be  —  at  least  now  that  you  have  stood 
together  as  comrades  ?  " 

3*3 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  I  fear,"  I  said  quietly,  "  that  fact  will  not  count  for 
much.  We  both  fought  inspired  by  your  presence." 

"  Mine !  "    I  hardly  knew  how  to  interpret  her  tone. 

"  Certainly ;  you  cannot  be  ignorant  that  Major  Bren- 
nan's  dislike  is  based  upon  your  friendship  for  me." 

"  But  there  is  no  reason,"  she  stammered.  "  He  has 
no  cause  —  " 

"  His  reason  I  must  leave  him  to  explain,"  I  interrupted, 
to  relieve  her  evident  embarrassment.  "  His  words, 
however,  were  extremely  explicit;  and  to  ignore  them 
by  departure  is  to  imperil  my  own  reputation  in  both 
armies.  I  would  do  so  for  no  one  else  in  the  world  but 
you." 

Her  reception  of  this  almost  open  avowal  surprised  me. 
For  an  instant  she  remained  motionless,  her  eyes  lowered 
upon  the  carpet,  a  flush  on  either  cheek;  then  they  were 
frankly  lifted  to  mine,  and  she  extended  both  hands. 

"  How  can  I  ever  thank  you  ? "  she  asked  gravely. 
"  Captain  Wayne,  you  make  me  trust  you  utterly,  and 
place  me  constantly  in  your  debt." 

Her  words  and  manner  combined  to  make  me  realize 
the  depth  of  her  feeling.  But  what  did  they  really  be 
token?  Was  it  merely  thankfulness  at  her  husband's 
escape  from  peril,  or  a  personal  devotion  toward  myself? 
I  could  not  determine,  but  might  only  venture  to  believe 
the  first  more  probable. 

"Then  you  realize  that  I  am  right  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  slowly,  but  making  no  effort  to  release  her 
hands.  "Yet  is  no  other  escape  possible?" 

"  None  within  my  knowledge." 

"And  you  must  go?" 

"  I  must  go  —  unless  you  bid  me  stay." 

"  Oh,  I  cannot ;  I  cannot  at  such  a  cost !  "  she  cried, 
3H 


The  Words  of  Love 

and  I  could  feel  her  body  tremble  with  the  intensity 
of  her  emotion.  "  But,  Captain  Wayne,  our  friendship 
surely  need  not  be  severed  now  for  ever?  I  cannot  bear 
to  think  that  it  should  be.  I  am  no  cold,  heartless  ingrate, 
and  shall  never  forget  what  you  have  done  to  serve  me. 
I  value  every  sacrifice  you  have  made  on  my  behalf. 
Let  us  indeed  part  now  if,  as  you  say,  it  must  be  so; 
yet  surely  there  are  happier  days  in  store  for  both  of  us 
—  days  when  the  men  of  this  nation  will  not  wear  differ 
ent  uniforms  and  deem  it  manly  to  fight  and  kill  each 
other." 

"  The  great  struggle  will  certainly  cease,  possibly 
within  a  very  few  weeks,"  I  answered,  greatly  moved  by 
her  earnestness,  "  but  I  fear  the  men  engaged  in  it  will 
remain  much  the  same  in  their  natures  however  they  may 
dress.  I  can  only  say  this :  Were  the  path  clear  I  would 
surely  find  you,  no  matter  where  you  were  hidden." 

She  bowed  her  head  against  the  post  of  the  stair-rail 
and  sobbed  silently.  I  stood  without  speaking,  knowing 
nothing  I  could  hope  to  say  which  would  in  the  least 
comfort  her,  for  in  my  own  heart  abode  the  same  dull 
despair.  At  last  she  looked  up,  making  not  the  slightest 
attempt  to  disguise  her  emotion. 

"  How  terrible  it  is  that  a  woman  must  ever  choose 
between  such  evils,"  she  said  almost  bitterly.  "  The 
heart  says  one  thing  and  duty  another  all  through  life, 
it  seems  to  me.  I  have  seen  so  much  of  suffering  in 
these  last  few  months,  so  much  of  heartless  cruelty,  that 
I  cannot  bear  to  be  the  cause  of  any  more.  You  and 
Major  Brennan  must  not  meet;  but,  Captain  Wayne,  I 
will  not  believe  that  we  are  to  part  thus  for  ever." 

"  Do  you  mean  that  I  am  to  seek  you  when  the  war 
closes  ?  " 

315 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  There  will  be  no  time  when  I  shall  not  most  gladly 
welcome  you." 

"Your  home?"  I  asked,  wondering  still  if  she  could 
mean  all  that  her  words  implied.  "  I  have  never  known 
where  you  resided  in  the  North." 

"  Stonington,  Connecticut."  She  smiled  at  me  through 
the  tears  yet  clinging  to  her  long 'lashes.  "You  may 
never  come,  of  course,  yet  I  shall  always  feel  now  that 
perhaps  you  will;  and  that  is  not  like  a  final  good-bye, 
is  it?" 

I  bowed  above  the  hands  I  held,  and  pressed  my  lips 
upon  them.  For  the  moment  I  durst  not  speak,  and 
then  —  a  voice  suddenly  sounded  in  the  hall  below : 

"  I  am  greatly  obliged  to  you,  Miss  Minor ;  she  is 
probably  lying  down.  I  will  run  up  and  call  her." 

We  started  as  if  rudely  awakened  from  a  dream,  while 
a  sudden  expression  of  fright  swept  across  her  face. 

"  Oh,  do  not  meet  him,"  she  begged  piteously.  "  For 
my  sake  do  not  remain  here." 

"  I  will  go  down  the  back  stairway,"  I  returned  hastily, 
"  but  do  you  indeed  mean  it  ?  may  I  come  to  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes ;  but  pray  go  now !  " 

Unable  longer  to  restrain  myself,  I  clasped  her  to  me, 
held  her  for  one  brief  instant  strained  to  my  breast, 
kissed  her  twice  upon  lips  which  had  no  opportunity  for 
refusal. 

"  This  world  is  not  so  wide  but  that  somewhere  in  it 
I  shall  again  find  the  one  woman  of  my  heart,"  I  whis 
pered  passionately,  and  was  gone. 


316 


CHAPTER   XXXV 

A    PLAN    MISCARRIED 

I  REMEMBERED  as  I  hurried  down  the  back  stair 
way  her  flushed  face,  but  could  recall  no  look  of 
indignant  pride  in  those  clear  eyes  whose  pleasant 
memory  haunted  me.  She  loved  me;  of  this  I  now  felt 
doubly  assured,  and  the  knowledge  made  my  heart  light, 
even  while  I  dreaded  the  consequences  to  us  both.  To 
have  won  was  much,  even  although  hope  of  possession 
did  not  accompany  the  winning.  Neither  of  us  might 
ever  again  blot  out  those  passionate  words  of  love,  nor 
forget  the  glad  meeting  of  our  lips. 

I  stepped  out  into  the  kitchen  and  came  to  a  sudden 
pause,  facing  a  table  laden  with  such  a  variety  and  abun 
dance  of  food  as  had  been  strange  to  me  for  many  a  long 
day.  Directly  opposite,  a  napkin  tucked  beneath  his 
double  chin,  his  plate  piled  high  with  good  things,  sat 
Ebers,  while  at  either  end  I  beheld  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bungay 
similarly  situated.  The  astonishment  of  our  meeting 
seemed  mutual.  The  Sergeant,  apparently  feeling  the 
necessity  of  explanation,  wiped  his  mouth  soberly. 

"  I  vos  yoost  goin'  to  fill  me  op  mit  der  dings  like  a 
good  soldier,  Captain,"  he  said  in  anxiety. 

"  So  I  perceive,"  I  answered,  my  own  spirits  high. 
"  The  long  night  of  fasting  must  have  left  quite  a 
vacancy." 

"  I  vos  like  a  cistern  in  mein  insides,  by  Chiminy." 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  No  doubt ;  well,  I  am  rather  hungry  myself.  Mrs. 
Bungay,  in  memory  of  old  times  cannot  you  spare  me  a 
plate?  If  so,  I  will  take  pleasure  in  joining  your  happy 
company.  Thank  you.  I  see  you  have  found  your  man." 

She  glared  down  the  table,  and  the  little  fellow  visibly 
shrank. 

"  I  have  thet,  sir,"  she  answered  grimly,  "  an'  I  reckon 
as  how  he  's  likely  ter  stay  et  hum  arter  this." 

"  But  you  forget  he  is  my  guide,"  I  protested,  not  dis 
inclined  to  test  her  temper.  "  Surely,  Mrs.  Bungay,  you 
would  not  deprive  the  South  of  his  valuable  services  ?  " 

"  An'  would  n't  I,  now  ?  An'  did  n't  thet  little  whiffit 
promise  me  long  afore  he  ever  did  you  uns?  Ain't  he 
my  nat'ral  pertecter  ?  Whut  's  a  lone  female  a  goin'  ter 
dew  yere  in  ther  mountings  wi'out  no  man  ?  "  Her  eyes 
flashed  angrily  at  me.  "  Suah,  an'  if  it 's  jist  fightin'  as 
he  wants  so  bad  I  reckon  as  how  he  kin  git  it  et  hum 
wi'out  goin'  ter  no  war  —  anyhow  ye  kin  bet  I  don't  give 
him  up,  now  I  got  my  hand  on  him  agin,  fer  ther  whole 
kit  an'  caboodle  of  ye.  He  bean't  much  ter  look  et, 
likely,  but  he  's  my  man,  an'  I  reckon  as  how  ther  Lord 
giv'  him  ter  me  ter  take  keer  of." 

"  Really,  Mrs.  Bungay,"  I  insisted,  "  of  course  it  will 
prove  exceedingly  disagreeable  to  me,  and  I  shall  greatly 
regret  being  compelled  to  do  anything  of  the  kind,  but 
it  is  undoubtedly  my  duty  to  place  Jed  under  guard  and 
carry  him  back  to  camp  with  me." 

"  But  suah,  an'  ye  won't,  Captain  dear  ?  "  she  pleaded, 
entirely  changing  her  tone.  "  Whut  good  is  thet  little 
whiffit  ter  you  uns  ?  There 's  never  so  much  as  a  decent 
fight  in  him  thet  I  've  found  in  twenty  years.  Maybe 
ye  think  as  how  I  'm  jist  a  bit  hard  on  him;  but  he's 
thet  gay  at  times  thet  he  drives  me  fair  crazy.  Every 


A  Plan  Miscarried 

lick  I  ever  give  him  wus  fer  his  own  good.  Suah  now, 
an'  ye  never  would  run  off  with  my  man  ?  " 

"  Come,  Jed,  what  do  you  say?  Are  you  tired  fighting 
the  battles  of  the  Confederacy,  and  prefer  those  of  home  ?  " 

"  '  Poor  remnants  of  the  Bleeding  Heart, 
Ellen  and  I  will  seek,  apart, 
The  refuge  of  some  forest  cell, 
There  like  the  hunted  quarry  dwell, 
Till  on  the  mountain  and  the  moor, 
The  stern  pursuit  be  passed  and  o'er,'  " 

he  quoted  humbly.  "  I  like  ter  read  all  'bout  fightin'  well 
'nough,  but  durn  it,  Cap,  it  kinder  hurts  whin  they  hits  ye 
on  ther  head  with  a  gun."  His  face  lit  up  suddenly. 
"  'Sides,  I  sorter  wanter  hev  Mariar  git  'quainted  with 
thet  thar  muel  o'  mine,  Beelzebub." 

"  But  you  've  lost  him." 

"  Nary  a  durn  loss ;  ye  jist  can't  lose  thet  muel,  he  's 
too  blame  ornary.  He  's  out  thar  now,  hitched  ter  a  tree, 
an'  a  eatin'  fit  ter  bust  his  biler  —  never  a  durn  mark 
on  his  hide  fer  all  he  wint  through." 

"  Well,  I  suppose  I  shall  be  compelled  to  let  you  and 
Beelzebub  go,  but  it  will  prove  a  serious  loss  to  the  cause 
of  the  South,"  I  said,  my  thoughts  instantly  turned 
by  mention  of  the  mule  to  matters  of  more  importance. 
"  I  expect  there  will  be  lively  times  up  your  way." 

"Ye  kin  jist  bet  thar  will,"  enthusiastically.  "It'll 
be  nip  an'  tuck,  I  reckon,  but  I  'm  mighty  hopeful  o' 
Mariar.  Thet  dern  muel  he  needs  ter  be  took  down  a 
Peg." 

Ebers  was  eating  all  this  time  with  an  eagerness  which 
plainly  exhibited  his  fear  lest  I  should  call  him  to  halt 
before  he  had  entirely  filled  the  aching  void  in  his  interior 

319 


department.     I  could  not  fail  to  note  the  deep  anxiety  in 
his  eyes  as  he  watched  me  furtively. 

"  Sergeant,"  I  said,  and  he  started  perceptibly. 

"  I  vos  not  yet  done,  Captain,"  he  implored.  "  Mein 
Gott,  but  I  vos  so  hongry  as  never  vos." 

"  Oh,  eat  all  you  please ;  I  merely  wished  to  question 
you  a  little.  Did  you  send  out  a  party  to  bring  in  our 
horses  and  the  sabres?" 

"  It  vos  all  done  already ;  der  horses  vos  found  und  der 
swords.  Yaw,  I  see  to  all  dot;  but  I  vos  hongry,  und 
vaited  here  to  fill  me  op." 

"  How  many  men  have  we  lost  ?  " 

He  checked  them  off  on  the  tines  of  his  fork,  occa 
sionally  pausing  to  take  a  bite  from  the  meat  held  in 
his  other  hand. 

"  Der  vos  five  kilt,  Captain ;  dot  vos  it.  I  vos  hit  mit 
der  ear  off,  und  vos  hongry  as  never  vos ;  Sands  is  goin' 
to  die,  und  maybe  Elliott  vill  not  get  some  better;  some 
odders  vos  hurted,  und  der  guide  vos  took  brisoner." 

"Taken  prisoner?" 

"  Dot  is  it,  Captain ;  by  Chiminy,  he  vos  took  by  der 
ear  by  his  voman  und  led  in  der  house.  Vot  you  calls 
dot,  if  he  vos  not  brisoner,  hay  ?  " 

"  Why,  she  is  his  wife." 

"  Veil,  dot  may  be,  too,"  he  insisted  stoutly.  "  His  frau, 
yaw,  dot  is  it,  but  by  Chiminy,  he  fights  mit  her  yoost 
der  same,  und  vos  brisoner;  und  I  vos  vounded  mit  der 
ear  off,  und  vos  hongry  as  never  vos." 

"  How  many  men  does  that  leave  us  fit  for  duty  ?  "  I 
asked  decisively,  pushing  back  my  plate  and  rising  from 
the  table. 

He  counted  them  up  with  painful  slowness,  speaking 
each  name  deliberately,  as  if  calling  the  roll. 

320 


A  Plan  Miscarried 

"Dere  vos  twelve,  Captain,  mit  me,  but  I  am  not  fit 
for  duty  widout  I  eat  somedings  first" 

"  That  will  do,"  I  said  peremptorily.  "  You  can  have 
fifteen  minutes  more  to  complete  filling  up.  In  half  an 
hour  from  now  have  the  men  ready  for  the  road." 

"  But,  Captain,"  he  protested,  "  I  vould  rattle  so  mit 
my  insides,  by  Chiminy,  dot  der  horse  vould  scare." 

"  Do  exactly  as  I  say,  and  no  more  words,  Sergeant," 
and  I  turned  and  left  the  room. 

We  must  depart,  and  at  once.  More  than  ever  now 
I  realized  the  necessity  for  haste.  I  hoped  to  meet  the 
officer  commanding  the  Federal  detachment  who  had 
come  to  our  aid,  pay  him  the  customary  marks  of  re 
spect,  and  get  away  without  again  coming  in  contact 
with  Major  Brennan.  I  felt  myself  pledged  to  this  course 
of  action. 

A  sentry  stationed  in  the  lower  hallway  informed  me 
the  officers  were  messing  together  in  the  front  parlor, 
and  I  at  once  headed  that  way.  I  paused,  however,  to 
visit  the  wounded  for  a  moment,  spoke  cheerily  to  my 
own  men,  and  then,  opening  the  door  quietly,  entered  the 
room  which  I  had  last  left  in  possession  of  the  guerillas. 
With  the  exception  of  broken  windows  and  bullet-scarred 
walls  little  evidence  remained  of  that  contest  which  had 
raged  here  with  such  fury  but  a  few  hours  previously. 
There  were  numerous  dark  stains  upon  the  carpet,  but 
much  of  the  furniture  had  been  restored  to  place,  while 
a  cheerful  wood  fire  crackled  in  the  open  grate.  Before 
it  three  men  were  sitting  smoking,  while  upon  a  small 
table  close  at  their  elbows  rested  a  flat  bottle,  flanked  by 
several  glasses.  A  single  glance  sufficed  to  tell  me  they 
were  Federal  cavalrymen,  one  being  the  red-faced  lieu 
tenant  whom  I  had  already  met. 
21  321 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  I  am  seeking  the  commander  of  this  detachment," 
I  explained,  as  they  glanced  up  in  surprise  at  my  entrance 
unannounced.  "  I  am  Captain  Wayne,  in  charge  of  the 
Confederate  troop  which  was  engaged  in  defence  of  this 
house." 

A  portly  man  with  a  strong  face,  and  wearing  a  closely 
clipped  gray  beard,  arose  from  a  comfortable  armchair 
and  advanced  with  hand  extended. 

"  I  am  Captain  Moorehouse,  in  command,"  he  answered 
cordially,  "  and  am  very  glad  to  meet  you.  Will  you 
not  join  with  us  ?  My  second  lieutenant,  who  has  positive 
genius  in  that  line,  has  unearthed  a  few  bottles  of  rather 
choice  whiskey  which  we  will  divide  most  gladly." 

"  I  thank  you,"  I  replied,  anxious  to  meet  him  as 
pleasantly  as  possible,  "  but  I  am  eager  to  get  away  upon 
my  duty  as  early  as  may  be,  and  have  merely  intruded 
upon  you  to  explain  my  purpose." 

"  Nonsense,"  he  insisted.  "Duty  is  never  quite  so 
urgent  as  to  require  a  waste  of  good  liquor.  Captain 
Wayne,  permit  me  to  present  my  officers  —  Lieutenants 
Warren  and  Starr,  Second  New  Hampshire  Cavalry.  If 
by  any  luck  you  were  at  Gettysburg,  you  have  met 
before." 

I  smiled  and  accepted  the  glass  held  out  to  me. 

"  I  was  certainly  there,"  I  replied  in  the  same  spirit 
with  which  he  had  spoken,  "  and  now  you  recall  it,  retain 
a  most  vivid  recollection  of  meeting  several  Federal  cav 
alrymen  on  that  occasion,  but  believe  I  did  not  linger 
to  ascertain  the  number  of  their  regiment.  My  curiosity 
was  completely  satisfied  before  I  reached  that  point. 
However,  I  am  far  better  pleased  to  renew  the  acquaint 
ance  in  this  manner." 

The  ice  broken,  we  continued  to  converse  freely  for 

322 


A  Plan  Miscarried 

several  minutes  regarding  incidents  of  the  war,  and  I 
described  the  peculiar  conditions  which  had  brought  me 
to  the  relief  of  Brennan's  party.  Under  other  circum 
stances  I  should  have  greatly  enjoyed  this  exchange  of 
reminiscences,  but  the  constant  haunting  fear  of  the 
Major's  possible  entrance  at  any  moment  rendered  me 
extremely  uneasy,  and  anxious  to  be  away.  Undoubtedly 
this  feeling  exhibited  itself  in  my  manner,  for  Captain 
Moorehouse  said  finally: 

"  I  realize  your  natural  anxiety  to  be  off,  Captain 
Wayne,  and  while  we  should  be  very  glad  to  keep  you 
with  us  indefinitely,  yet  I  trust  you  will  feel  perfectly 
free  in  the  matter." 

"  I  thank  you  greatly,"  I  answered,  rising  as  I  spoke. 
"  My  duty  is  of  such  a  nature,  and  has  already  been  so 
long  neglected,  that  I  feel  every  moment  of  unnecessary 
delay  to  be  a  crime.  I  wish  you  a  pleasant  return  within 
your  own  lines,  and  an  early  cessation  of  hostilities." 

I  had  shaken  hands  with  them  all,  and  turned  toward 
the  door,  congratulating  myself  on  escaping  thus  easily, 
when  a  new  voice  broke  suddenly  in  upon  my  self-satis 
faction  : 

"  I  trust  Captain  Wayne  is  not  intending  to  depart 
without  at  least  a  word  with  me  ?  " 

It  was  Brennan.  He  had  entered  unobserved  from  the 
second  parlor,  and  now  stood  leaning  with  an  almost 
insolent  assumption  of  languor  against  the  sliding  door, 
his  eyes  fastened  upon  me. 

"  Frankly,"  I  responded,  "  I  had  hoped  I  might." 

His  brows  contracted  into  a  frown  of  anger  that  seemed 
to  darken  his  entire  face. 

"  Have  you  forgotten,  then,  our  compact,  or  do  you 
simply  elect  to  ignore  it  ?  " 

323 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

I  saw  the  others  exchange  quick  glances  of  amazement, 
but  I  answered  coolly: 

"  The  latter  supposition  is  more  nearly  the  truth,  Major 
Brennan.  I  felt  that  after  what  we  have  just  passed 
through  together  we  could  both  afford  to  ignore  the  past, 
and  consequently  was  hoping  to  escape  without  again 
encountering  you." 

"  Indeed !  "  he  exclaimed  sarcastically.  "  But  I  might 
have  expected  it.  Gentlemen,"  and  he  turned  toward  the 
expectant  group,  "  this  man  and  I  have  a  personal  griev 
ance  of  long  standing  unsettled.  I  have  sought  him  for 
months  in  vain.  When  he  came  last  night  to  our  assist 
ance,  before  I  even  consented  to  accept  his  services  I 
insisted  that  no  occurrence  of  the  defence  should  prevent 
our  meeting  if  we  both  survived.  Now  he  endeavors 
to  sneak  away  like  a  whipped  cur.  I  demand  satisfaction 
at  his  hands,  and  if  it  is  refused  I  shall  denounce  him  in 
both  armies." 

My  cheeks  burned,  but  before  I  could  control  myself 
sufficiently  for  answer  Moorehouse  spoke. 

"  But,  Brennan,  see  here,"  he  said  anxiously,  "  surely 
Captain  Wayne  has  served  you  well.  Is  this  trouble 
between  you  so  serious  that  no  amends  are  possible  ?  " 

"  None,  short  of  a  personal  meeting." 

"  Captain,"  and  the  perplexed  Federal  commander, 
turned  toward  me,  "  have  you  any  word  of  explanation 
in  this  unfortunate  affair?" 

"  Very  little,"  I  answered.  "  I  am  not  even  aware  that 
I  have  done  injury  to  Major  Brennan,  purposely  or  other 
wise.  He  has  not  so  much  as  honored  me  with  infor 
mation  as  to  his  cause  for  complaint.  However,  I  care 
very  little  what  it  may  be.  As  he  has  seen  fit  to  denounce 
me  before  officers  of  my  own  corps,  I  should  be  extremely 

324 


"S>iAPTAIN    WAYNE,   I  am 
v>  still  your  prisoner.1''  —  Page  362 


A  Plan  Miscarried 

glad  to  meet  him  upon  that  ground  alone ;  but  after  what 
we  have  just  passed  through  together,  I  felt  ready  to 
blot  out  these  past  differences.  .Whatever  they  may 
have  been,  they  are  not  liable  to  occur  again,  nor  we  to 
meet." 

"  They  have  occurred  again  since  you  have  been  in  this 
house !  "  Brennan  broke  forth  excitedly.  "  You  are  not 
a  coward,  but  I  brand  you  here  and  now  as  sneak  and 
liar !  Now  will  you  fight  ?  " 

We  stood  for  a  moment  in  utter  silence,  eye  to  eye,  and 
I  knew  there  was  no  help  for  it.  These  words,  publicly 
spoken,  left  me  no  choice. 

"  I  am  at  your  service,  Major  Brennan,"  I  returned 
sternly,  "  now,  or  at  any  time.  But  I  am  unfortunate 
here  in  having  no  officer  of  my  army  present,  and  hence 
can  name  no  second." 

"  Doubtless  one  of  these  gentlemen  will  consent  to 
serve,"  he  said,  his  face  brightening  at  my  rejoinder. 

There  was  a  moment  of  hesitation,  natural  enough, 
for  they  could  scarcely  feel  like  pitting  themselves  against 
a  brother  officer  in  a  quarrel  the  merits  of  which  were 
so  obscure.  I  was  about  to  speak,  volunteering  to  stand 
alone,  when  some  one  hastily  pushed  a  way  to  the  front, 
and  Lieutenant  Caton,  pale  but  determined,  stood  at  my 
shoulder. 

"  It  will  afford  me  pleasure  to  act  for  Captain  Wayne," 
he  said  clearly,  "  if  he  will  accept  my  services.  More 
over,"  he  added,  with  a  significant  glance  at  Brennan, 
"  I  do  this  as  a  friend,  and  with  full  confidence  that  I 
am  upon  the  right  side  in  the  quarrel." 

For  a  moment  no  one  spoke,  Brennan  biting  his  mous 
tache  to  keep  back  words  he  durst  not  utter.  Then  Caton 
turned  to  me. 

325 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"If  you  will  retire  to  the  library,  Wayne,  I  will  ar 
range  this  matter  with  whoever  may  represent  Major 
Brennan." 

With  a  slight  formal  bow  to  those  present  I  quitted  the 
room. 


326 


CHAPTER   XXXVI 

THE  LAST  RESORT  OF  GENTLEMEN 

I  FOUND  the  library  deserted,  and  paced  the  floor 
for  fully  half  an  hour  before  Caton  appeared. 
•  Stung  as  I  had  been  by  Brennan's  harsh,  uncalled- 
for  words,  I  yet  shrank  from  the  thought  that  I  must 
now  meet  him  in  deadly  combat.  It  was  no  fear  of 
personal  injury  that  troubled  me;  indeed  I  do  not  recall 
giving  this  the  slightest  consideration,  for  my  mind  was 
altogether  concentrated  upon  what  such  a  meeting  must 
necessarily  mean  to  Edith  Brennan,  and  how  it  would 
affect  all  our  future  relationship.  This  was  the  thought 
that  swayed  and  mastered  me.  I  had  pledged  myself  to 
avoid  him,  and  indeed  had  used  every  means  possible  to 
that  end.  I  was  even  willing  to  go  forth  stamped  by 
his  denunciation  rather  than  involve  her  in  such  contro 
versy.  But  the  effort  was  fruitless,  and  I  must  now  stand 
before  him,  or  else  forever  forfeit  my  manhood.  Thus 
the  die  was  already  cast,  yet  in  one  point  I  might  still 
prove  true  to  the  spirit  of  my  pledge,  and  retain  her 
approbation  —  I  could  permit  my  antagonist  to  leave  the 
field  unscathed. 

One  who  does  not  realize  my  feelings  toward  this  man, 
my  fierce  resentment  of  every  indignity  he  had  heaped 
upon  me,  my  intense  rivalry,  and  my  burning  desire  to 
punish  him  for  a  hundred  mental  wounds,  cannot  com 
prehend  how  difficult  a  battle  I  fought  in  those  few 

327 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

moments  in  order  that  I  might  conquer  myself.  The 
time  was  none  too  long,  yet  my  mind  once  thoroughly 
settled  as  to  my  duty  to  her,  I  became  calm  again,  and 
confident  as  to  the  outcome.  When  Caton  entered,  flushed 
and  visibly  excited  from  what  had  evidently  proven  an 
acrimonious  controversy,  I  greeted  him  with  a  smile. 

"  You  appear  to  have  experienced  difficulties  in  regard 
to  details,"  I  said  curiously. 

"  There  was  much  unnecessary  talk,"  he  admitted,  "  but 
matters  have  been  at  last  arranged  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  concerned.  You  are  to  meet  at  once,  in  the  rear  of 
the  big  tobacco  shed,  a  spot  entirely  removed  from  ob 
servation.  I  have  been  compelled  to  accept  pistols  as 
the  weapons,  as  we  have  nothing  else  here  at  all  suitable 
for  the  purpose  —  cavalry  sabres  being  far  too  cumber 
some.  Lieutenant  Starr  chances  to  possess  two  derringers 
exactly  alike  which  we  have  mutually  agreed  upon.  I 
hope  this  is  satisfactory  to  you,  Wayne  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  precisely  an  expert,  but  that  does  not  greatly 
matter.  Who  acts  for  Brennan  ?  " 

"  Captain  Moorehouse,  rather  against  his  will,  I  think." 

"  Very  well,  Caton ;  I  am  perfectly  satisfied,  and  am, 
indeed,  greatly  obliged  to  you ;  yet  before  we  go  out  I 
desire  to  speak  a  word  or  two  with  the  utmost  frank 
ness."  I  stood  facing  him,  my  hand  resting  lightly  upon 
the  writing-table,  my  eyes  reading  his  expressive  face. 
"  As  my  second  I  wish  you  to  comprehend  fully  my 
actions,  and  the  motives  that  inspire  them.  If  they  are 
in  any  way  unsatisfactory  to  your  mind,  you  may  feel 
at  perfect  liberty  to  withhold  your  services.  I  am  now, 
and  always  have  been,  opposed  to  duelling;  I  believe 
it  wrong  in  principle,  and  a  travesty  upon  justice;  but  it 
is  a  custom  of  the  South,  a  requirement  among  officers 

328 


The  Last  Resort  of  Gentlemen 

of  our  army,  and  after  what  has  just  occurred  between 
Major  Brennan  and  myself  I  cannot  honorably  refuse 
any  longer  to  go  out.  Major  Brennan  has  deliberately 
placed  me  in  a  position  where  I  cannot  avoid  meeting  him 
without  losing  all  standing  in  my  corps.  I  sought  to 
escape,  but  was  prevented  by  accident;  now  I  simply 
yield  to  the  inevitable.  I  feel  confident  you  will  not  mis 
construe  these  words;  you  surely  know  me  sufficiently 
well  so  as  not  to  attribute  them  to  cowardice.  I  shall 
face  him  exactly  in  accordance  with  your  arrangements, 
asking  nothing  upon  my  part,  yielding  him  every  satis 
faction  he  can  possibly  desire  —  but  I  shall  fire  in  the  air." 

He  stared  at  me  incredulously,  his  face  a  perfect  picture 
of  amazement.  "  But,  Wayne,"  he  stammered,  "  are  you 
aware  that  Major  Brennan  is  an  expert  with  the  pistol? 
that  he  holds  the  Sixth  Corps  trophy?  Do  you  realize 
that  he  goes  out  deliberately  intending  to  kill  you  ?  " 

"  I  was  not  posted  as  to  the  first  fact  you  mention, 
but  have  never  entertained  the  slightest  doubt  as  to  the 
other.  However,  they  do  not  in  the  least  affect  my 
decision." 

"  But,  man,  it  will  be  murder !  I  should  never  forgive 
myself  if  I  sanctioned  it." 

"  That  is  exactly  why  I  told  you,"  I  said  calmly ;  "  and 
I  am  perfectly  willing  to  stand  alone  and  absolve  you 
from  all  responsibility.  Yet  I  do  not  desire  you  to  sup 
pose  that  I  am  at  all  quixotic  in  this  —  there  is  a  personal 
reason  why  I  am  perfectly  willing  to  risk  my  life  rather 
than  injure  Major  Brennan." 

His  troubled  eyes  studied  me  intently,  and  then  his 
face  suddenly  brightened  with  a  new  thought.  "  Wayne," 
he  asked,  placing  his  hand  upon  my  arm  familiarly,  "  is 
it  Mrs.  Brennan?" 

329 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

For  an  instant  I  hesitated,  but  his  manly,  honest  coun 
tenance  reassured  me.  "  Between  us  only,  it  is,"  I  an 
swered  gravely ;  "  but  not  the  slightest  blame  attaches  to 
her." 

"  I  do  not  wholly  understand,"  he  said  at  last,  "  yet 
I  do  not  doubt  you  may  be  perfectly  right  in  your  de 
cision."  He  extended  his  hand  impulsively.  "  I  know 
you  to  be  a  good  soldier  and  a  true  gentleman ;  I  will 
stand  with  you,  Wayne,  but  I  pledge  this  —  if  he  takes 
advantage  treacherously,  and  you  fall  (as  God  forbid!), 
I  will  face  him  myself;  and  when  I  do,  there  shall  be 
no  firing  in  the  air." 

I  wrung  his  hand  silently,  and  my  heart  went  out  in 
unspeakable  gratitude  to  this  noble  fellow,  who,  wearing 
the  uniform  of  an  enemy,  had  constantly  proven  himself 
my  sincere  friend.  "  Your  words  strengthen  me  greatly," 
I  managed  to  say  at  last.  "  Now  let  us  go,  and  not  keep 
the  others  waiting." 

I  do  not  remember  that  we  spoke,  save  once,  while 
we  passed  out  through  the  orchard  into  the  field  where 
the  big  tobacco  shed  stood.  A  group  of  soldiers  were 
digging  a  grave  behind  one  of  the  negro  cabins,  but 
other  than  these  we  saw  no  one.  It  was  as  we  paused  a 
moment  to  refasten  the  gate  that  I  finally  broke  the 
silence  between  us. 

"  In  the  inner  pocket  of  my  shirt,"  I  said,  "  you  will 
find  directions  which  will  enable  you  to  communicate 
with  my  people." 

His  eyes  instantly  filled  with  tears. 

"  Don't  say  that,  Wayne,"  he  protested.  "  I  will  not 
believe  it  is  destined  to  end  so." 

"  I  certainly  trust  it  is  not,"  I  answered,  smiling  at 
him,  and  deeply  touched  by  his  show  of  genuine  feeling, 

330 


The  Last  Resort  of  Gentlemen 

"  but  I  have  only  you  to  rely  upon  in  this  matter  if  by 
any  chance  it  does." 

The  deserted  field  we  were  compelled  to  cross  had  long 
been  neglected,  and  was  now  thickly  overgrown  with 
weeds.  Not  until  we  turned  the  corner  of  the  great 
ramshackle  building,  which  in  other  and  more  prosperous 
days  had  been  dedicated  to  the  curing  of  the  leaf,  did 
we  perceive  any  signs  of  the  presence  of  our  antagonists. 
They  were  standing  upon  the  farther  side,  directly  oppo 
site  the  door,  and  both  bowed  slightly  as  we  approached. 
The  Captain  came  toward  us  slowly. 

"  It  is  to  be  greatly  regretted,  gentlemen,"  he  said, 
with  ceremonious  politeness,  "  that  we  have  no  surgeon 
with  us.  However,  neither  contestant  has  any  advantage 
in  this  respect.  Lieutenant  Caton,  may  I  ask  if  the 
arrangements  as  already  completed  have  proven  satis 
factory  to  your  principal  ?  " 

"  Entirely  so." 

"  Then  if  you  will  kindly  step  this  way  a  moment  we 
will  confer  as  to  certain  details." 

Brennan  was  leaning  in  negligent  attitude  against  the 
side  of  the  building,  his  eyes  fastened  upon  the  ground, 
the  blue  smoke  of  a  cigar  curling  lazily  above  his  head. 
I  glanced  toward  him,  and  then  sought  to  amuse  my 
self  watching  the  queer  antics  of  a  gray  squirrel  on  the 
rail  fence  beyond.  I  felt  no  desire  for  further  thought, 
only  an  intense  anxiety  for  them  to  hurry  the  pre 
liminaries,  and  have  the  affair  settled  as  speedily  as 
possible.  I  was  aroused  by  Moorehouse's  rather  nasal 
voice. 

"  Gentlemen,  will  you  please  take  your  positions.  Major 
Brennan,  you  will  stand  three  paces  to  the  right  of  that 
sapling,  facing  directly  south.  Captain  Wayne,  kindly 

331 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

walk  straight  west  from  the  shed  door  until  you  come 
opposite  the  Major's  position." 

I  noted  Brennan  throw  away  the  stump  of  his  cigar, 
and  then  I  walked  slowly  forward  until  I  reached  the 
point  assigned  me.  My  heart  was  beating  fast  now,  for 
I  fully  realized  the  probabilities  of  the  next  few  minutes, 
and  felt  little  doubt  that  serious  injury,  if  not  death,  was 
to  be  my  portion.  Yet  my  trained  nerves  did  not  fail 
me,  and  outwardly  I  appeared  fully  as  cool  and  deliberate 
as  my  opponent.  Years  of  constant  exposure  to  peril  in 
every  form  had  yielded  me  a  grim  philosophy  of  fatalism 
that  now  stood  me  in  most  excellent  stead.  Indeed,  I 
doubt  not,  had  I  chosen  to  put  it  to  the  test,  my  hand 
would  have  proven  the  steadier  of  the  two,  for  Brennan's 
face  was  flushed,  and  he  plainly  exhibited  the  intense 
animosity  with  which  he  confronted  me. 

How  peculiarly  the  mind  often  operates  in  such  mo 
ments  of  exciting  suspense!  I  recall  remarking  a  very 
slight  stoop  in  Brennan's  shoulders  which  I  had  never  per 
ceived  before,  I  remember  wondering  where  Moorehouse 
had  ever  discovered  a  tailor  to  give  so  shocking  a  fit  to 
his  coat,  and  finally  I  grew  almost  interested  in  two  birds 
perched  upon  the  limb  of  a  tree  opposite  where  I  stood. 
I  even  smiled  to  myself  over  a  jest  one  of  the  young 
officers  had  made  an  hour  before.  Yet  with  it  all  I  re 
mained  keenly  observant,  and  fully  aware  of  each  move 
ment  made  by  the  others  on  the  field.  I  saw  Caton  accept 
the  derringer  handed  him  and  test  it  carefully,  the  long, 
slim,  blue  barrel  looking  deadly  enough  as  he  held  it  up 
between  me  and  the  sky.  Then  Moorehouse  approached 
Brennan  with  its  fellow  in  his  grasp,  and  the  Lieutenant 
crossed  over,  and  stood  beside  me. 

"  Here  is  the  gun,  Wayne,"  he  said,  "  and  I  sincerely 
332 


The  Last  Resort  of  Gentlemen 

hope  you  have  changed  your  decision.    There  is  no  mercy 
in  Brennan's  eyes." 

"  So  I  notice,"  I  answered,  taking  the  derringer  from 
him,  and  examining  it  with  some  curiosity,  "  but  I  shall 
do  as  I  said,  nevertheless.  It  is  not  any  sentiment  of 
mercy  I  feel  which  spares  him,  but  a  duty  that  appeals 
to  me  even  more  strongly  than  hate." 

"  By  Heaven,  I  wish  it  were  otherwise." 

I  remained  silent,  for  I  could  not  say  in  my  heart 
that  I  echoed  his  wish,  and  I  cared  not  to  go  down  in 
another  minute  with  a  lie  upon  my  lips.  The  love  of 
Edith  Brennan,  which  I  now  felt  assured  was  mine,  was 
sweeter  far  to  me  than  life. 

"  Who  gives  the  word  ? "  I  questioned. 

"I  do ;   are  you  ready ? " 

"  Perfectly." 

I  held  out  my  hand,  and  his  fingers  closed  upon  it  with 
warm,  friendly  grip.  The  next  moment  Brennan  and  I 
stood,  seemingly  alone,  facing  each  other,  as  motionless 
as  two  statues.  His  coat  was  buttoned  to  the  throat, 
his  cap-visor  pulled  low  over  his  eyes,  his  pistol  hand 
hanging  straight  down  at  his  side,  his  gaze  never  waver 
ing  from  me.  I  knew  he  was  coolly,  deliberately  meas 
uring  the  distance  between  us  with  as  deadly  a  purpose 
as  any  murderer.  The  almost  painful  stillness  was  broken 
by  Caton,  and  I  marked  the  tremor  in  his  voice. 

"  Are  you  both  ready,  gentlemen  ?  " 

"  I  am,"  said  Brennan. 

"  Ready,"  I  replied. 

"  The  word  will  be  one,  two,  three  —  fire ;  with  a 
slight  pause  after  the  three.  A  report  from  either  pistol 
before  the  final  word  is  spoken  I  shall  take  personally. 
Be  prepared  now." 

333 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

There  was  a  moment's  pause;  so  still  was  it  I  heard 
the  chirping  of  birds  overhead,  and  the  flutter  of  a  leaf 
as  it  fell  swirling  at  my  feet.  I  saw  Brennan  as  through 
a  mist,  and  in  its  undulations  there  seemed  to  be  pictures 
of  the  face  of  his  wife,  as  if  her  spirit  hovered  there  be 
tween  us.  To  have  shot  then  would  have  been  like  pierc 
ing  her  before  reaching  him. 

"  Ready !  "  said  the  voice  once  more ;  and  as  I  saw 
Brennan's  arm  slowly  rise,  I  lifted  mine  also,  and  cov 
ered  him,  noting,  as  I  did  so,  almost  in  wonder,  with 
what  steadiness  of  nerve  and  wrist  I  held  the  slender 
gauge  just  beneath  the  visor  of  his  cap.  Deliberately,  as 
though  he  dreaded  the  necessity,  Caton  counted : 

"One;  two;  three  —  fire!" 

My  pistol  exploded,  the  charge  striking  the  limb  above 
him,  and  I  staggered  backward,  my  hat  torn  from  my 
head,  a  white  line  cut  through  my  hair,  and  a  thin  trickle 
of  blood  upon  my  temple.  I  saw  Caton  rushing  toward 
me,  his  face  rilled  with  anxiety,  and  then  Brennan  hurled 
his  yet  smoking  derringer  into  the  dirt  at  his  feet  with 
an  oath. 

"  Damn  it,  Moorehouse,"  he  roared,  fairly  beside  him 
self,  "  the  charge  was  too  heavy ;  it  overshot." 

"  Are  you  much  hurt  ?  "  panted  Caton. 

"  Merely  pricked  the  skin." 

Then  Brennan's  angry  voice  rang  out  once  more. 

"  I  demand  another  shot,"  he  insisted  loudly.  "  I  de 
mand  it,  I  tell  you,  Moorehouse.  This  settles  nothing, 
and  I  will  not  be  balked  just  because  you  don't  know 
enough  to  load  a  gun." 

Caton  wheeled  upon  him,  his  blue  eyes  blazing  dan 
gerously. 

"You  demand  a  second  shot?"  he  cried  indignantly. 
334 


The  Last  Resort  of  Gentlemen 

"Are  you  not  aware,  sir,  that  Captain  Wayne  fired  in 
the  air?    It  would  be  murder." 

"  Fired  in  the  air ! "  he  laughed,  as  if  it  was  a  most 
excellent  joke.  "  Of  course  he  did,  but  it  was  because 
my  ball  disconcerted  his  aim.  I  fired  a  second  the  first, 
but  his  derringer  was  covering  me." 

Caton  strode  toward  him,  his  face  white  with  passion. 

"  Let  him  have  it  his  way,"  I  called  after  him,  for 
now  my  own  blood  was  up.  "  I  shall  not  be  guilty  of 
such  neglect  again." 

He  did  not  heed  me,  perhaps  he  did  not  hear. 

"  Major  Brennan,"  he  said,  facing  him,  his  voice  trem 
bling  with  feeling,  "  I  tell  you  Captain  Wayne  purposely 
shot  in  the  air.  He  informed  me  before  coming  upon  the 
field  that  he  should  do  so.  I  positively  refuse  to  permit 
him  to  face  your  fire  again." 

Brennan's  face  blazed ;  chagrin,  anger,  disappointment 
fairly  infuriated  him,  and  he  seemed  to  lose  all  self- 
control.  "  This  is  some  cowardly  trick !  "  he  roared, 
glaring  about  him  as  if  seeking  some  one  upon  whom  he 
could  vent  his  wrath.  "  Damn  it,  I  believe  my  pistol  was 
fixed  to  overshoot  in  order  to  save  that  fellow.  I  never 
missed  such  a  shot  before." 

Moorehouse  broke  in  upon  his  raving,  so  astounded  at 
these  intemperate  words  as  to  stutter  in  his  speech. 

"  D-do  you  d-dare  to  in-insinuate,  Major  Brennan," 
he  began,  "  that  I  have  — "  he  paused,  his  mouth  wide 
open,  staring  toward  the  shed.  Involuntarily  we  glanced 
in  that  direction  also,  wondering  what  he  saw.  There, 
in  the  open  doorway,  as  in  a  frame,  dressed  almost  en 
tirely  in  white,  her  graceful  figure  and  fair  young  face 
clearly  defined  against  the  dark  background,  stood  Edith 
Brennan. 

335 


CHAPTER   XXXVII 

THE   LAST  GOOD-BYE 

SHE  exhibited  no  outward  sign  of  agitation  as  she 
left  her  position  and  slowly  advanced  toward  us. 
However  fiercely  her  heart  may  have  beaten  she 
remained  apparently  calm  and  composed.  Never  before 
had  I  felt  so  completely  dominated  by  her  womanly  spirit, 
while  her  very  presence  upon  the  field  hushed  in  an  instant 
the  breathings  of  dispute.  She  never  so  much  as  glanced 
at  either  Brennan  or  myself,  but  ignored  us  totally  as  she 
drew  near.  Daintily  lifting  her  skirts  to  keep  them  from 
contact  with  the  weeds  under  foot,  her  head  poised 
proudly,  her  eyes  a  bit  disdainful  of  it  all,  she  paused 
before  Caton. 

"  Lieutenant,"  she  questioned  in  a  clear  tone  which 
seemed  to  command  an  answer,  "  I  have  always  found 
you  an  impartial  friend.  Will  you  kindly  inform  me  as 
to  the  true  meaning  of  all  this  ?  " 

He  hesitated,  hardly  knowing  what  to  reply,  but  her 
imperious  eyes  were  upon  him  —  they  insisted,  and  he 
stammered  lamely: 

"  Two  of  the  gentlemen,  madam,  were  about  to  settle 
a  slight  disagreement  by  means  of  the  code." 

"  Were  about  ? "  she  echoed,  scornful  of  all  deceit. 
"  Surely  I  heard  shots  as  I  came  through  the  orchard  ?  " 

"  One  fire  has  been  exchanged,"  he  reluctantly  admitted. 

"  And  Captain  Wayne  has  been  wounded  ?  " 
336 


The  Last  Good-Bye 

I  was  not  aware  until  that  moment  that  she  had  even 
so  much  as  noticed  my  presence. 

"  Very  slightly,  madam." 

"His  opponent  escaped  uninjured?" 

Caton  bowed,  glanced  uneasily  toward  me,  and  then 
blurted  forth  impulsively :  "  Captain  Wayne  fired  in  the 
air,  madam." 

She  never  glanced  toward  where  I  stood,  yet  I  instantly 
marked  the  quick  droop  of  her  eyes,  the  faint  pink  that 
overspread  her  cheek.  This  slight  confusion,  unnoted 
save  by  eyes  of  love,  was  but  momentary,  still  it  was 
sufficient  to  apprise  me  that  she  both  understood  and 
approved  my  action. 

"  A  most  delightful  situation,  surely,"  she  said  clearly 
and  sarcastically.  "  One  would  almost  suppose  we  had 
wholly  reverted  to  barbarism,  and  that  our  boasted  civ 
ilization  was  but  mockery.  Think  of  it,"  and  the  proud 
disdain  in  her  face  held  us  silent,  "  not  six  hours  ago 
that  house  yonder  was  the  scene  of  a  desperate  battle. 
Within  its  blood-stained  rooms  men  fought  and  died, 
cheering  in  their  agony  like  heroes  of  romance.  I  saw 
there  two  men  battling  shoulder  to  shoulder  against 
a  host  of  infuriated  ruffians,  seeking  to  protect  helpless 
women.  They  wore  different  uniforms,  they  followed 
different  flags,  by  the  fortune  of  war  they  were  enemies, 
yet  they  could  fight  and  die  in  defence  of  the  weak.  I 
thanked  God  upon  my  knees  that  I  had  been  privileged 
to  know  such  men  and  could  call  them  friends.  No 
nobler,  truer,  manlier  deed  at  arms  was  ever  done!  Yet, 
mark  you,  no  sooner  is  that  duty  over  —  scarcely  are 
their  dead  comrades  buried  —  when  they  forget  every 
natural  instinct  of  gratitude,  of  true  manliness,  and  spring 
at  each  other's  throat  like  two  maddened  beasts.  I  care 
22  337 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

not  what  the  cause  may  be  —  the  act  is  shameful,  and  an 
insult  to  every  woman  of  this  household.  Even  as  I  came 
upon  the  field  voices  were  clamoring  for  another  shot, 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  one  man  stood  already  wounded. 
War  may  be  excusable,  but  this  is  not  war.  Gentlemen, 
you  have  fired  your  last  shot  on  this  field,  unless  you 
choose  to  make  me  your  target." 

I  would  that  I  possessed  a  picture  of  that  scene  —  a 
picture  which  would  show  the  varied  expressions  of  coun 
tenance  as  those  scornful  words  lashed  us.  She  stood 
there  as  a  queen  might,  and  commanded  an  obedience 
no  man  among  us  durst  refuse.  Brennan's  flushed  face 
paled,  and  his  lips  trembled  as  he  sought  to  make  excuse. 

"  But,  Edith,"  he  protested,  "  you  do  not  know,  you 
do  not  understand.  There  are  wrongs  which  can  be 
righted  in  no  other  way." 

"  I  do  not  care  to  know,"  she  answered  coldly,  "  nor  do 
I  ever  expect  to  learn  that  murder  can  right  a  wrong." 

"  Murder !  You  use  strong  terms.  The  code  has 
been  recognized  for  centuries  as  the  last  resort  of  gentle 
men." 

"  The  code !  Has  it,  indeed  ?  What  gentlemen  ?  Those 
of  the  South  exclusively  of  late.  That  might  possibly 
pardon  your  opponent,  but  not  you,  for  you  know  very 
well  that  in  the  North  no  man  of  any  standing  would 
ever  venture  to  resort  to  it.  Moreover,  even  the  code 
presupposes  that  men  shall  stand  equal  at  its  bar  —  I 
am  informed  that  Captain  Wayne  fired  in  the  air." 

He  hesitated,  feeling  doubtless  the  uselessness  of  fur 
ther  protest,  yet  she  permitted  him  small  opportunity  for 
consideration.  "  Major,"  she  said  quietly  but  firmly,  "  I 
should  be  pleased  to  have  you  escort  me  to  the  house." 

These  words,  gently  as  they  were  spoken,  still  con- 
338 


The  Last  Good-Bye 

stituted  a  command.  Her  eyes  were  upon  his  face,  and 
I  doubt  not  he  read  within  them  that  he  would  forfeit 
all  her  respect  if  he  failed  to  obey.  Yet  he  yielded  with 
exceeding  poor  grace. 

"  As  it  seems  impossible  to  continue,"  he  admitted  bit 
terly,  "  I  suppose  I  may  as  well  go."  He  turned  and 
fronted  me,  his  eyes  glowing.  "  But  understand,  sir, 
this  is  merely  a  cessation,  not  an  ending." 

I  bowed  gravely,  not  daring  to  trust  my  voice  in  speech, 
lest  I  should  yield  to  the  temptation  of  my  own  temper. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  she  said,  glancing  back  across  his 
broad  blue  shoulder,  and  I  thought  there  was  a  new  quality 
in  her  voice,  the  sting  had  someway  gone  out  of  it,  "  I 
shall  esteem  it  a  kindness  if  you  will  call  upon  me  before 
you  depart." 

"  With  pleasure,"  I  hastened  to  reply,  my  surprise  at 
the  request  almost  robbing  me  of  speech,  "  but  I  shall  be 
compelled  to  leave  at  once,  as  my  troop  is  already  under 
orders." 

"  I  shall  detain  you  for  only  a  moment,  but  after  what 
you  have  passed  through  on  our  behalf  I  am  unwilling 
you  should  depart  without  realizing  our  gratitude.  You 
will  find  me  in  the  library.  Come,  Frank,  I  am  ready 
now." 

We  remained  motionless,  watching  them  until  they  dis 
appeared  around  the  corner  of  the  shed.  Brennan  walked 
with  stern  face,  his  step  heavy,  she  with  averted  eyes, 
a  slight  smile  of  triumph  curling  her  lip.  Then  Moore- 
house  stooped  and  picked  up  the  derringer  the  Major 
had  thrown  away. 

"  By  thunder,  but  she 's  right ! "  he  exclaimed  em 
phatically.  "  I  tell  you  that 's  a  mighty  fine  woman. 
Blame  me,  if  she  didn't  face  us  like  a  queen." 

339 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

No  one  answered,  and  without  exchanging  another 
word  we  walked  together  to  the  house.  There  I  found 
the  remnant  of  my  troop  standing  beside  their  horses, 
chaffing  with  a  dozen  idle  Yankee  cavalrymen  who  were 
lounging  on  the  wide  steps. 

The  time  had  come  when  I  must  say  a  final  farewell 
and  depart.  Not  the  slightest  excuse  remained  for  fur 
ther  delay.  I  dreaded  the  ordeal,  but  no  escape  was 
possible,  and  I  entered  the  house  for  what  I  well  knew 
was  to  be  the  last  time.  My  mind  was  gravely  troubled ; 
I  knew  not  what  to  expect,  how  far  I  might  venture  to 
hope.  Why  had  she  desired  to  see  me  again?  Surely 
the  public  reason  she  offered  could  not  be  the  real  one. 
Was  it  to  confess  that  I  had  won  her  heart,  or  to  show 
me  by  scornful  words  her  indignation  at  my  folly  ?  What 
should  I  say,  how  could  I  act  in  her  presence?  These 
and  a  hundred  other  queries  arose  to  perplex  me. 

Had  she  only  been  free,  a  maid  whose  hand  remained 
her  own  to  surrender  as  she  pleased,  I  should  never  have 
hesitated,  never  have  doubted  her  purpose ;  but  now  that 
could  not  be.  I  felt  that  every  word  and  look  between  us 
already  bordered  upon  sin,  that  danger  to  both  alike 
lurked  in  each  stolen  glance  and  meeting.  Better  far 
we  should  have  parted  without  further  speech.  I  knew 
this,  yet  love  constrained  me,  as  it  has  constrained  many 
another,  and  I  lingered  at  her  wish  —  a  foolish  moth 
fluttering  to  the  flame. 

As  I  knocked  almost  timidly  at  the  closed  library  door 
a  gentle  voice  said,  "  Come,"  and  I  entered,  my  heart 
throbbing  like  a  frightened  girl's.  She  stood  waiting  me 
nearly  in  the  centre  of  that  spacious  apartment,  dressed 
in  the  same  light  raiment  she  had  worn  without,  and  her 
greeting  was  calm  and  friendly,  yet  tinged  by  a  proud 

340 


The  Last  Good-Bye 

dignity  I  cannot  describe.  I  believed  for  an  instant; 
that  we  were  alone,  and  my  blood  raced  through  my 
veins  in  sudden  expectancy;  then  my  eyes  fell  upon  Mrs. 
Minor  comfortably  seated  in  an  armchair  before  the  fire, 
and  I  realized  that  she  was  present  to  restrain  me  from 
forgetfulness.  But  in  very  truth  my  lady  hardly  needed 
such  protection  —  her  speech,  her  manner,  her  proud 
constraint  told  me  at  once  most  plainly  that  no  existing 
tie  between  us  had  caused  our  meeting. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  she  said  softly,  her  high  color  alone 
giving  evidence  of  any  memory  of  the  past,  "  I  scarcely 
thought  that  we  should  meet  again,  yet  was  not  willing 
to  part  with  you  under  any  misunderstanding.  I  have 
learned  from  Lieutenant  Caton  the  full  particulars  of  your 
action  in  connection  with  Major  Brennan.  I  wish  you  to 
realize  that  I  appreciate  your  efforts  to  escape  a  hostile 
meeting,  and  esteem  you  most  highly  for  your  forbearance 
on  the  field.  It  was  indeed  a  noble  proof  of  true  courage. 
May  I  ask,  why  did  you  fire  in  the  air  ?  " 

Had  she  not  held  me  so  away  from  her  by  her  manner 
I  should  have  then  and  there  told  her  all  the  truth.  As 
it  was  I  durst  not. 

"  I  felt  convinced  that  if  my  bullet  reached  Major 
Brennan  it  would  injure  you.  I  preferred  not  to  do  that." 

She  bowed  gravely,  while  a  kinder  look,  if  I  may  use 
that  expression,  seemed  to  dominate  her  face. 

"  I  believed  it  was  for  my  sake  you  made  the  sacrifice." 
She  paused ;  then  asked  in  yet  lower  tones :  "  Was  my 
name  mentioned  during  your  contention  —  I  mean 
publicly?" 

"  It  was  not ;  Caton  alone  is  aware  I  refrained  because 
of  the  reason  I  have  already  given  you." 

"  Your  wound  is  not  serious  ?  " 
341 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"Too  insignificant  to  be  worthy  of  mention." 

She  was  silent,  her  eyes  upon  the  carpet,  her  bosom 
rising  and  falling  with  the  emotion  she  sought  in  vain  to 
suppress. 

"  I  thank  you  for  coming  to  me,"  she  said  finally.  "  I 
shall  understand  it  all  better,  comprehend  your  motive 
better,  for  this  brief  talk.  Whatever  you  may  think  of 
me  in  the  future,"  and  she  held  out  her  hand  with  some 
thing  of  the  old  frankness  in  the  gesture,  "  do  not  hold 
me  as  ungrateful  for  a  single  kindness  you  have  shown 
me.  I  have  not  fully  understood  you,  Captain  Wayne; 
indeed,  I  doubt  if  I  do  even  now,  yet  I  am  under  great 
obligations  which  I  hope  some  day  to  be  able  to  requite, 
at  least  in  part." 

"  A  thousand  times  they  are  already  paid,"  I  exclaimed 
eagerly,  forgetting  for  the  moment  the  presence  of  her 
silent  chaperon.  "  You  have  given  me  that  which  is  more 
than  life  —  " 

"  Do  not,  Captain  Wayne,"  she  interrupted,  her  cheeks 
aflame.  "  I  would  rather  forget.  Please  do  not ;  I  did 
not  send  to  you  for  that,  only  to  tell  you  I  knew  and 
understood.  We  must  part  now.  Will  you  say  good 
bye?" 

"  If  you  bid  me,  yes,  I  will  say  good-bye,"  I  answered, 
my  own  self-control  brought  back  instantly  by  her  words 
and  manner,  "  but  I  retain  that  which  I  do  not  mean 
to  forget  —  your  gracious  words  of  invitation  to  the 
North." 

She  stood  with  parted  lips,  as  though  she  struggled  to 
force  back  that  which  should  not  be  uttered.  Then  she 
whispered  swiftly: 

"  It  is  not  my  wish  that  you  should." 

Was  there  ever  such  another  paradox  of  a  woman? 
342 


The  Last  Good-Bye 

I  knew  not  how  to  read  her  aright,  for  I  scarce  ever  found 
her  twice  the  same.  Which  represented  the  truth  of  her 
character  —  her  cool  dignity,  her  impetuous  pride,  or  that 
gentle  tenderness  whch  befitted  her  so  well?  Which  was 
the  armor,  which  the  heart  of  this  fair  lady  of  the  North  ? 
As  we  rode  down  the  path  to  the  eastward,  a  snowy 
handkerchief  fluttered  for  an  instant  at  the  library  win 
dow.  I  raised  my  hat  in  silent  greeting,  and  we  were 
gone. 


CHAPTER   XXXVIII 

THE  FURLING  OF   THE   FLAGS 

THE  close  of  the  long  and  bitter  struggle  had 
come ;  to  those  who  had  cast  their  fortunes  with 
the  South  it  seemed  almost  as  the  end  of  the 
world.  I  had  thought  to  write  of  those  last  sad  days, 
to  picture  them  in  all  their  contrasting  light  and  shadow, 
but  now  I  cannot.  There  are  thoughts  too  deep  for 
human  utterance,  memories  too  sacred  for  the  pen.  I 
rejoice  that  I  was  a  part  of  it;  that  to  the  lowering  of 
the  last  tattered  battle-flag  I  remained  constant  to  the  best 
traditions  of  my  house.  I  cannot  sit  here  now,  beneath 
the  protecting  shadow  of  a  flag  for  which  my  son  fought 
and  died,  and  write  that  I  regret  the  ending,  for  years 
of  peace  have  taught  us  of  the  South  lessons  no  less 
valuable  than  did  the  war;  yet  do  I  rejoice  to-day  that, 
having  once  donned  the  gray,  I  wore  it  until  the  last 
shotted  gun  voiced  its  grim  message  to  the  North. 

It  is  hardly  more  than  a  dream  now,  sometimes  vague 
and  shadowy,  again  distinct  with  living  figures  and  his 
toric  scenes.  I  require  but  to  close  my  eyes  to  behold 
once  more  those  slender  lines  of  ragged,  weary,  hungry 
men,  to  whom  fighting  had  become  synonymous  with  life. 
I  pass  again  through  the  fiery  rain  of  those  last  fierce 
battles,  when  in  desperation  we  sought  to  check  the  un- 

344 


The  Furling  of  the  Flags 

numbered  blue  legions  that  fairly  crushed  us  beneath  their 
weight.  The  vividness  of  the  memory  burns  my  brain 
as  by  fire,  —  the  ghastly  faces  of  the  dead,  the  unuttered 
agony  of  the  wounded,  the  patient  suffering  of  the  living. 
Day  by  day,  night  by  night,  we  grew  less  in  numbers,  and 
our  thin  lines  contracted ;  divisions  shrank  into  regiments, 
companies  to  platoons.  Men  knew  that  the  inevitable 
was  upon  them,  yet  smiled  into  one  another's  face  and 
went  forth  to  die.  It  was  pitiable;  it  was  magnificent. 
Hungry  we  fought,  unsheltered  we  slept;  our  dead  were 
lying  with  the  enemy,  while  we  who  yet  lived  for  the  duty 
of  another  day  fronted  the  bayonets  with  hearts  of  courage 
and  sadly  prophetic  souls.  Everywhere  to  front  and  rear, 
to  left  and  right,  stretched  that  same  blue  wall  tipped 
with  cruel  steel;  in  constant  hail  of  iron  the  shells  fell 
upon  us,  darkening  the  day-sky,  and  turning  night  into 
a  hell  of  flame.  There  was  no  retreat,  no  loophole  of 
escape;  we  could  but  stay,  suffer,  and  perish.  Like  men 
afflicted  with  some  incurable  malady,  we  who  were  of 
that  stricken  remnant  sternly,  grimly  looked  into  the 
eyes  of  death  and  waited  for  the  end. 

I  saw  it  all;  I  held  a  part  in  it  all.  Upon  that  April 
day  which  witnessed  the  turning  of  the  last  sad  page 
in  this  tragedy,  I  stood  without  the  McLean  house,  ankle 
deep  in  the  trampled  mud  of  the  yard,  surrounded  by  a 
group  of  Federal  officers.  Within  was  my  commander, 
the  old  gray  hero  of  Virginia,  together  with  the  great 
silent  soldier  of  the  North. 

Few  about  me  spoke  as  we  waited  in  restless  agony. 
No  one  addressed  me,  and  I  think  there  must  have  been 
a  look  in  my  face  which  held  them  dumb.  We  knew 
well  what  hung  upon  the  balance  then ;  that  within  those 
humble  walls  was  being  consummated  one  of  the  great 

345 


events  of  history.  To  the  men  in  blue  it  meant  home, 
and  victory,  and  peace;  to  those  in  gray,  suffering,  and 
struggle,  and  defeat. 

I  know  not  how  long  I  waited,  standing  beside  my 
horse,  with  head  half  bowed  upon  his  neck,  seeing  the 
figures  about  me  as  in  a  dream.  At  last  the  door  was 
flung  open,  and  those  within  came  forth.  He  was  in  ad 
vance  of  them  all.  In  that  pale,  stern,  kindly  face,  and 
within  the  depths  of  those  sorrowful  gray  eyes,  I  read 
instantly  the  truth  —  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  was 
no  more.  Yet  with  what  calm  dignity  did  this  defeated 
chieftain  pass  down  that  blue  lane,  his  head  erect,  his 
eyes  undimmed  —  as  dauntless  in  that  awful  hour  of 
surrender  as  when  he  rode  before  his  cheering  legions 
of  fighting  men.  Only  as  he  came  to  where  I  stood,  and 
caught  the  look  of  suffering  upon  my  face,  did  he  once 
falter,  and  then  I  noted  no  more  than  the  slight  twitching 
of  his  lips  beneath  the  short  gray  beard. 

"  Captain  Wayne,"  he  said,  with  all  his  old-time  cour 
tesy,  "  I  shall  have  to  trouble  you  to  ride  to  General  Hills's 
division  and  request  him  to  cease  all  firing  at  once." 

I  turned  reluctantly  away  from  him,  knowing  full  well 
in  my  heart  I  was  bearing  my  last  order,  and  rode  at  a 
hard  trot  down  the  road  between  long  lines  of  waiting 
Federal  infantry.  I  scarcely  so  much  as  saw  them,  for 
my  head  was  bent  low  over  the  saddle  pommel,  and  my 
eyes  were  blurred  with  tears. 

The  sun  lay  hot  and  golden  over  the  dusty  roads  and 
fenceless  fields.  The  air  was  vocal  with  blare  of  trumpets 
and  roll  of  drums,  while  everywhere  the  eye  rested  upon 
blue  lines  and  long  columns  of  marching  troops.  I 
formed  one  of  a  little  gray  squad  moving  slowly  south- 

346 


The  Furling  of  the  Flags 

ward  —  a  mere  fragment  of  the  fighting  men  of  the 
Confederacy,  making  their  way  homeward  as  best  they 
might.  As  the  roads  forked  I  left  them,  for  here  our 
paths  diverged,  and  it  chanced  I  was  the  only  one  whose 
hope  lay  westward. 

Silently,  thoughtfully  I  trudged  on  for  an  hour  through 
the  thick  red  dust.  My  horse,  sorely  wounded  in  our 
last  skirmish,  limped  painfully  behind  me,  his  bridle-rein 
flung  carelessly  over  my  arm.  Out  yonder,  where  the 
sun  pointed  the  way  with  streams  of  fire,  I  was  to  take 
up  life  anew.  Life!  What  was  there  left  to  me  in  that 
word  ?  A  deserted,  despoiled  farm  alone  awaited  my  com 
ing;  hardly  a  remembered  face,  scarcely  a  future  hope. 
The  glitter  of  a  passing  troop  of  cavalry  drew  my  mind 
for  an  instant  to  Edith  Brennan,  but  I  crushed  the 
thought.  Even  were  she  free,  what  had  I  now  to  place 
at  her  proud  feet,  —  I,  a  penniless,  defeated,  homeless 
man  ?  No,  that  was  all  over,  even  as  the  cause  for  which 
I  had  fought;  love  and  ambition  must  lie  buried  in  the 
same  grave.  The  clothes  I  wore,  that  tattered  suit  of 
faded  gray,  soiled  by  months  of  hard  service  in  the  open, 
was  all  I  possessed  in  the  wide  world,  save  the  starved 
and  wounded  animal  limping  dejectedly  at  my  heels.  The 
mere  conception  of  it,  the  picture  of  kneeling  thus  attired 
at  her  feet,  brought  with  it  a  grim  smile,  which  a  deep 
heartache  instantly  chased  away.  Besides,  she  was  not 
free,  and  no  dream  of  love  might  inspire  me  to  toil  and 
hope.  With  clinched  teeth  I  drove  her  memory  from  me, 
back  into  that  dim  past  where  lurked  all  that  had  been 
worthy  in  my  life.  Sternly  I  resolved  that  her  face 
should  henceforth  abide  with  those  others  —  the  shadowy 
comrades  of  many  a  battlefield. 

In  this  spirit  I  plodded  on,  my  step  heavy,  my  head 
347 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

bowed,  wearied  alike  in  heart  and  body.  My  temples 
throbbed  with  the  heat  of  the  sun,  my  eyes  were  dulled, 
my  throat  caked  by  the  swirling  dust.  At  a  cross-roads 
a  Federal  picket  halted  me,  and  I  aroused  sufficiently  to 
hand  him  the  paper  which  entitled  me  to  safe  passage 
through  the  lines.  He  was  a  man  well  along  in  years, 
with  thoughtful  eyes  and  kindly  face,  and  I  spoke  to  him 
out  of  my  sheer  loneliness. 

"  No  doubt  you  are  rejoicing  that  the  long  struggle  is 
so  nearly  ended  ?  "  I  said  as  he  handed  me  back  the  paper 
and  motioned  me  to  pass  on.  "  Have  you  a  family  in  the 
North?" 

"  A  wife  and  five  children  up  in  Michigan,  sir,"  he 
answered  civilly.  "  I  guess  they  are  counting  the  days 
now.  And  you,  sir  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  have  some  acres  of  worn-out  land  over  yonder, 
and  but  little  else." 

"  Well,  you  're  a  sight  better  off  than  some,  I  s'pect. 
It 's  been  pretty  tough  on  all  of  you,  but  if  you  fellows 
only  work  like  you  fought  you  '11  have  things  a  humming 
before  long." 

There  was  homely  comfort  in  his  philosophy  which 
for  the  moment  cheered  me.  Perhaps  he  was  right;  the 
energy  and  bravery  of  the  South,  crippled  as  it  now  was, 
might  yet  conquer  our  present  misfortune,  and  prove  it  a 
blessing  in  disguise.  I  had  gone  a  hundred  yards  or  more, 
this  thought  still  in  my  mind,  when  I  became  aware  that 
he  was  calling  after  me. 

"  Hey,  there,  you  gray-back !  "  he  shouted,  "  hold  on  a 
bit!" 

As  I  came  to  a  pause  and  glanced  back,  wondering  if 
there  could  be  anything  wrong  with  my  parole,  he  swung 
his  cap  and  pointed. 

348 


The  Furling  of  the  Flags 

"  That  officer  coming  yonder  wants  to  speak  with  you." 

Across  the  open  field  at  my  right,  hidden  until  then  by 
a  slight  rise  of  ground,  a  mounted  cavalryman  was  riding 
rapidly  toward  me,  the  wind  blowing  back  his  cape  so  as 
to  make  conspicuous  its  bright  yellow  lining.  For  the 
moment  his  lowered  head  prevented  recognition,  but  as 
he  cleared  the  ditch  and  came  up  smiling,  I  saw  it  was 
Caton. 

"  By  Jove,  Wayne,  but  this  is  lucky !  "  he  exclaimed, 
springing  to  the  ground  beside  me.  "  I  Ve  actually  been 
praying  for  a  week  past  that  I  might  meet  you.  Holmes, 
of  your  service,  told  me  you  had  pulled  through,  but  every 
thing  is  in  such  confusion  that  to  hunt  for  you  would  have 
been  the  proverbial  quest  after  a  needle  in  a  haystack. 
You  have  been  paroled  then  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  'm  completely  out  of  it  at  last,"  I  answered, 
feeling  to  the  full  the  deep  sympathy  expressed  by  his 
face.  "  It  was  a  bitter  pill,  but  one  which  had  to  be 
taken." 

"  I  know  it,  old  fellow,"  and  his  hand-grasp  on  mine 
tightened  warmly.  "  Of  course  I  'm  glad,  there  's  no  use 
denying  that,  glad  we  won ;  glad  the  old  Union  has  been 
preserved  as  our  fathers  gave  it  to  us;  glad  slavery  on 
this  continent  has  passed  away  for  ever,  and  so  will  you 
be  before  you  die.  Yet  I  am  sincerely  sorry  for  those 
who  have  given  their  all  and  lost.  God  knows  you  fought 
a  good  fight,  fought  as  Americans  only  can,  even  though 
it  was  in  a  bad  cause.  That  is  the  pity  of  it ;  such  hero 
ism,  such  sacrifice,  and  all  wasted.  If  you  have  been 
beaten  there  is  no  disgrace  in  it,  for  no  other  nation  in 
this  world  could  ever  have  accomplished  it.  But  this  was 
a  case  of  Greek  meeting  Greek,  and  we  had  the  money, 
the  resources,  and  the  men.  But,  Wayne,  I  tell  you,  I  do 

349 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

not  believe  there  is  to-day  a  spark  of  bitterness  in  the 
heart  of  a  fighting  Federal  soldier.  We  fought  you  to  a 
finish  because  it 's  in  our  blood ;  we  whipped  you  because 
we  were  compelled  to  in  order  to  preserve  the  Union,  but 
we  'd  share  our  last  cent,  or  last  crust,  with  any  gray- 
back  now.  I  know  I  feel  as  if  every  paroled  Confederate 
were  a  brother  in  need." 

"  I  know,  Caton,"  I  said,  —  and  the  words  came  hard, 
— "  your  fighting  men  respect  us,  even  as  we  do  them. 
It  has  been  a  sheer  game  of  which  could  stand  the  most 
punishment,  and  the  weaker  had  to  go  down.  I  know  all 
that,  but,  nevertheless,  it  is  a  terrible  ending  to  so  much 
of  hope,  suffering,  and  sacrifice." 

"  Yes,"  he  admitted  soberly,  "  you  have  given  your 
all.  But  those  who  survive  have  a  wonderful  work  be 
fore  them.  They  must  lay  anew  the  foundations;  they 
are  to  be  the  rebuilders  of  States.  You  were  going 
home?" 

I  smiled  bitterly  at  this  designation  of  my  journey's  end. 

"  Yes,  if  you  can  so  name  a  few  weed-grown  fields  and 
a  vacant  negro  cabin.  I  certainly  shall  have  to  lay  the 
foundation  anew  most  literally." 

"  Will  you  not  let  me  aid  you  ?  "  he  questioned  eagerly. 
"  I  possess  some  means,  and  surely  our  friendship  is  suffi 
ciently  established  to  warrant  me  in  making  the  offer. 
You  will  not  refuse  ?  " 

"  I  must,"  I  answered  firmly.  "  Yet  I  do  not  value  the 
offer  the  less.  Sometime  I  may  even  remind  you  of  it, 
but  now  I  prefer  to  dig,  as  the  others  must.  I  shall  be 
the  stronger  for  it,  and  shall  thus  sooner  forget  the  total 
wreck." 

For  a  few  moments  we  walked  on  together  in  silence, 
each  leading  his  horse.  I  could  not  but  note  the  contrast 

350 


The  Furling  of  the  Flags 

between  us  in  dress  and  bearing.  Victory  and  defeat, 
each  had  stamped  its  own. 

"  Wayne,"  he  asked  at  length,  glancing  furtively  at  me, 
as  if  to  mark  the  effect  of  his  words,  "  did  you  know  that 
Mrs.  Brennan  was  again  with  us  ?  " 

The  name  thus  spoken  set  my  heart  to  instant  throb 
bing,  but  I  sought  to  answer  carelessly.  Whatever  he 
may  have  surmised,  it  was  plainly  my  duty  to  hide  our 
secret  still. 

"  I  was  not  even  aware  she  had  been  away." 

"  Oh,  yes ;  she  returned  North  immediately  after  your 
last  parting,  and  came  back  only  last  week.  So  many 
wives  and  relatives  of  the  officers  have  come  down  of 
late,  knowing  the  war  to  be  practically  at  an  end,  that 
our  camp  has  become  like  a  huge  picnic  pavilion.  It  is 
quite  the  fashionable  fad  just  now  to  visit  the  front. 
Mrs.  Brennan  accompanied  the  wife  of  one  of  the  di 
vision  commanders  from  her  State  —  Connecticut,  you 
know." 

There  was  much  I  longed  to  ask  regarding  her,  but  I 
would  not  venture  to  fan  his  suspicions.  In  hope  that  I 
might  turn  his  thought  I  asked,  "  And  you ;  are  you  yet 
married  ?  " 

He  laughed  good-humoredly.  "  No,  that  happy  day 
will  not  occur  until  after  we  are  mustered  out.  Miss 
Minor  is  far  too  loyal  a  Virginian  ever  to  become  my 
wife  while  I  continue  to  wear  this  uniform.  By  the  way, 
Mrs.  Brennan  was  asking  Celia  only  yesterday  if  she  had 
heard  anything  of  you  since  the  surrender." 

"  She  is  at  Appomattox,  then  ?  " 

"  No,  at  the  headquarters  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  only  a 
few  miles  north  from  here." 

"And  the  Major?" 

351 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

Caton  glanced  at  me,  a  peculiar  look  in  his  face,  but 
answered  simply: 

"  Naturally  I  have  had  small  intimacy  with  him  after 
what  occurred  at  Mountain  View,  but  he  is  still  retained 
upon  General  Sheridan's  staff.  At  Mrs.  Brennan's  request 
we  breakfasted  together  yesterday  morning,  but  I  believe 
he  is  at  the  other  end  of  the  lines  to-day." 

We  sat  down  upon  a  bank,  our  conversation  drifting 
back  to  their  uneventful  ride  northward,  and  later  to  our 
experiences  during  those  last  weeks  of  war.  I  have  often 
reflected  since  on  the  vivid  contrast  we  must  have  made 
while  resting  there,  each  holding  the  rein  of  his  horse, 
our  animals  as  widely  differing  in  appearance  as  our 
selves.  Both  were  typical  of  the  two  services  in  those  last 
days.  Caton  was  attired  in  natty  uniform,  fleckless  and 
well  groomed,  his  linen  immaculate,  his  buttons  gleam 
ing,  the  rich  yellow  stripes  of  his  arm  of  the  service  mak 
ing  marked  contrast  with  the  blue  he  wore  and  the  green 
he  sat  upon.  I,  on  the  other  hand,  was  haggard  from 
hard,  sleepless  service  and  insufficient  food,  my  shapeless 
old  slouch  hat  and  dull  gray  jacket  torn  and  disfigured, 
the  marks  of  rank  barely  discernible. 

But  his  manly,  hopeful  spirit  reawakened  my  courage, 
and  for  the  time  I  forgot  disaster  while  listening  to  his 
story  of  love  and  his  plans  for  the  future.  His  one 
thought  was  of  Celia  and  the  Northern  home  so  soon  now 
to  be  made  ready  for  her  coming.  The  sun  sank  lower 
into  the  western  sky,  causing  Caton  to  draw  down  his 
fatigue  cap  until  its  glazed  visor  almost  completely  hid 
his  eyes.  With  buoyant  enthusiasm  he  talked  on,  each 
word  drawing  me  closer  to  him  in  bonds  of  friendship. 
But  the  time  of  parting  came,  and  after  we  had  promised 
to  correspond  with  each  other,  I  stood  and  watched  while 

352 


The  Furling  of  the  Flags 

he  rode  rapidly  back  down  the  road  we  had  traversed 
together.  At  the  summit  of  the  hill  he  turned  and  waved 
his  cap,  then  disappeared,  leaving  me  alone,  with  Edith's 
face  more  clearly  than  ever  a  torture  to  my  memory  of 
defeat,  —  her  face,  fair,  smiling,  alluring,  yet  the  face 
of  another  man's  wife. 


353 


CHAPTER   XXXIX 

MY   LADY  OF  THE   NORTH 

I  WALKED  the  next  mile  thoughtfully,  pondering 
over  those  vague  hopes  and  plans  with  which  Caton's 
optimism  had  inspired  me.  Then  the  inevitable  re 
action  came.  The  one  thing  upon  which  he  built  so  hap 
pily  had  been  denied  me,  —  the  woman  I  loved  was  the 
wife  of  another.  I  might  not  even  dream  of  her  in  my 
loneliness  and  poverty ;  the  remembrance  of  her  could  be 
no  incentive  to  labor  and  self-denial.  The  Lieutenant's 
chance  words,  kindly  as  they  were  spoken,  only  opened 
wider  the  yawning  social  chasm  between  us.  The  great 
est  mercy  would  be  for  us  never  again  to  meet. 

I  bent  my  head  to  keep  the  westering  sun  from  my  eyes, 
and  breathing  the  thick  red  dust,  I  trudged  steadily  for 
ward.  Suddenly  there  sounded  behind  me  the  thud  of 
hoofs,  while  I  heard  a  merry  peal  of  laughter,  accom 
panied  by  gay  exchange  of  words.  I  drew  aside,  leading 
my  horse  into  a  small  thicket  beside  the  road  to  permit 
the  cavalcade  to  pass.  It  was  a  group  of  perhaps  a  dozen, 
—  three  or  four  Federal  officers,  the  remainder  ladies, 
whose  bright  dresses  and  smiling  faces  made  a  most  win 
some  sight.  They  glanced  curiously  aside  at  me  as  they 
galloped  past.  But  none  paused,  and  I  merely  glanced  at 
them  with  vague  interest,  my  thoughts  elsewhere.  Sud 
denly  a  horse  seemed  to  draw  back  from  out  the  centre  of 
the  fast  disappearing  party. 

354 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  Ah,  but  really,  you  know,  we  cannot  spare  you,"  a 
man's  voice  protested. 

"  But  you  must.  No,  Colonel,  this  chances  to  be  a  case 
where  I  prefer  being  alone,"  was  the  quiet  reply.  "  Do 
not  wait,  please;  I  will  either  rejoin  you  shortly  or  ride 
directly  to  the  camp." 

I  had  led  my  limping  horse  out  into  the  road  once  more 
to  resume  my  journey,  paying  scarcely  the  slightest  at 
tention  to  what  was  taking  place,  for  my  head  was  again 
throbbing  to  the  hot  pulse  of  the  sun.  The  party  of 
strangers  rode  slowly  away  into  the  enveloping  dust  cloud, 
and  I  had  forgotten  them,  when  a  low,  sweet  voice  spoke 
close  beside  me :  "  Captain  Wayne,  I  know  you  cannot 
have  forgotten  me." 

She  was  leaning  down  from  the  saddle,  and  as  I  glanced 
eagerly  up  into  her  dear  eyes  they  were  swimming  with 
tears. 

"  Forgotten !  Never  for  one  moment,"  I  exclaimed ; 
"  yet  I  failed  to  perceive  your  presence  until  you 
spoke." 

"  You  appeared  deeply  buried  in  thought  as  we  rode  by, 
but  I  could  not  leave  you  without  a  word  when  I  knew 
you  must  feel  so  bad.  I  have  thought  of  you  so  often, 
and  am  more  glad  than  I  can  tell  to  know  you  have  sur 
vived  the  terrible  fighting  of  these  last  few  weeks.  But 
you  look  so  worn  and  haggard." 

"  I  am  wearied  —  yes,"  I  admitted.  "  But  that  will 
pass  away.  My  meeting  again  with  you  will  be  a  memory 
of  good  cheer ;  and  I  found  no  little  encouragement  from 
a  conversation  just  held  with  Lieutenant  Caton." 

She  looked  at  me  frankly,  her  eyes  cleared  of  the  mist. 
"  Were  you  indeed  thinking  hopefully  just  now?  You 
appeared  so  grave  I  feared  it  was  despair." 

355 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

"  It  was  a  mixture  of  both,  Mrs.  Brennan.  My  own 
known  condition  furnishes  sufficient  despair,  while  Caton's 
excessive  happiness  yields  a  goodly  measure  of  joy,  which 
I  have  not  yet  entirely  lost.  Nothing  glorifies  life,  even 
in  its  darkest  hour,  as  the  success  of  love." 

She  glanced  at  my  face  shyly.  "  Undoubtedly  the  Lieu 
tenant  is  in  the  seventh  heaven  at  present,"  she  admitted 
slowly.  "  His  Celia  has  led  him  a  merry  chase  these  many 
months,  before  she  made  full  surrender;  but  that  merely 
makes  final  victory  the  sweeter." 

"  She  retains  the  disposition  of  a  child." 

"  But  the  heart  of  a  woman  is  back  of  all  her  playful 
ness.  You  are  upon  your  way  home  ?  " 

"  I  have  just  been  paroled,  Mrs.  Brennan.  After  four 
years  of  war  I  am  at  last  free,  and  have  turned  my  face 
toward  all  that  is  left  of  my  childhood's  home,  —  a  few 
weed-grown  acres.  I  scarcely  know  whether  I  am  luckier 
than  the  men  who  died." 

I  saw  the  tears  glistening  again  in  her  earnest  eyes. 
"  Oh,  but  you  are,  Captain  Wayne,"  she  exclaimed  quickly. 
"  You  have  youth  and  love  to  inspire  you  —  for  your 
mother  yet  lives.  Truly  it  makes  my  heart  throb  to  think 
of  the  upbuilding  which  awaits  you  men  of  the  South. 
It  is  through  such  as  you  —  soldiers  trained  by  stern  duty 
—  that  these  desolated  States  are  destined  to  rise  above 
the  ashes  of  war  into  a  greatness  never  before  equalled. 
I  feel  that  now,  in  this  supreme  hour  of  sacrifice,  the  men 
and  women  of  the  South  are  to  exhibit  before  the  world 
a  courage  greater  than  that  of  the  battlefield.  It  is  to  be 
the  marvel  of  the  nation,  and  the  thought  and  pride  of  it 
should  make  you  strong." 

"  It  may  indeed  be  so ;  I  can  but  believe  it,  as  the 
prophecy  comes  from  your  lips.  I  might  even  find  cour- 

356 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

age  to  do  my  part  in  this  redemption  were  you  ever  at 
hand  to  inspire." 

She  laughed  gently.  "  I  am  not  a  Virginian,  Captain 
Wayne,  but  a  most  loyal  daughter  of  the  North;  yet  if 
I  so  inspire  you  by  my  mere  words,  surely  it  is  not  so  far 
to  my  home  but  you  might  journey  there  to  listen  to  my 
further  words  of  wisdom." 

"  I  have  not  forgotten  the  permission  already  granted 
me,  and  it  is  a  temptation  not  easily  cast  aside.  You 
return  North  soon  ?  " 

"  Within  a  week." 

I  hardly  know  what  prompted  me  to  voice  my  next 
question,  —  Fate,  perhaps,  weary  of  being  so  long  mocked, 
—  for  I  felt  small  interest  in  her  probable  answer. 

"  Do  you  expect  your  husband's  release  from  duty  by 
that  time  ?  " 

She  gave  a  quick  start  of  surprise,  drawing  in  her 
breath  as  though  suddenly  choked.  Then  the  rich  color 
overspread  her  face.  "  My  husband  ?  "  she  ejaculated  in 
voice  barely  audible,  "  my  husband  ?  Surely  you  cannot 
mean  Major  Brennan  ?  " 

"  But  I  certainly  do,"  I  said,  wondering  what  might  be 
wrong.  "  Whom  else  could  I  mean  ?  " 

"  And  you  thought  that  ? "  she  asked  incredulously. 
"  Why,  how  could  you  ?  " 

"  How  should  I  have  thought  otherwise  ?  "  I  exclaimed, 
my  eyes  eagerly  searching  her  downcast  face.  "  Why, 
Caton  told  me  it  was  so  the  night  I  was  before  Sheridan ; 
he  confirmed  it  again  in  conversation  less  than  an  hour 
ago.  Colgate,  my  Lieutenant,  who  met  you  in  a  Baltimore 
hospital,  referred  to  him  the  same  way.  If  I  have  been 
deceived  through  all  these  months,  surely  everything  and 
everybody  conspired  to  that  end,  —  you  bore  the  same 

357 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

name ;  you  told  me  plainly  you  were  married ;  you  wore 
a  wedding-ring;  you  resided  while  at  camp  in  his  quar 
ters  ;  you  called  each  other  Frank  and  Edith.  From  first 
to  last  not  one  word  has  been  spoken  by  any  one  to  cause 
me  to  doubt  that  you  were  his  wife." 

As  I  spoke  these  words  hastily,  vehemently,  the  flood 
of  color  receded  from  her  face,  leaving  it  pale  as  marble. 
Her  lips  parted,  but  failed  in  speech. 

"  Believe  me,  Mrs.  Brennan,  the  mistake  was  a  most 
innocent  one.  You  are  not  angry  ?  " 

"Angry?  Oh,  no!  but  it  all  seems  so  strange,  and  it 
hurts  me  a  little.  Surely  I  have  done  nothing  to  forward 
this  unhappy  deceit  ?  " 

For  a  moment  she  bowed  her  head  upon  her  hands  as 
though  she  would  hide  her  face  from  me,  conceal  the 
depth  of  her  emotion.  Then  she  looked  up  once  more, 
smiling  through  her  tears. 

"  I  recall  starting  to  explain  all  this  to  you  once,"  she 
said,  striving  vainly  to  appear  at  ease.  "  It  was  when  we 
were  interrupted  by  the  sudden  coming  upon  us  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Bungay.  Yet  I  supposed  you  knew,  that  you 
would  have  learned  the  facts  from  others.  The  last  time 
we  were  together  I  told  you  I  did  not  wholly  understand 
you.  It  is  no  wonder,  when  you  thought  that  of  me.  But 
I  understand  now,  and  know  you  must  have  despised  me." 

"  No !  no ! "  I  protested  warmly,  forgetting  all  I  lacked 
and  recalling  only  my  deep  love  for  her.  "  It  was  never 
that.  Not  one  word  or  act  between  us  has  ever  lowered 
you  an  iota  in  my  esteem.  You  have  always  been  my 
lady  of  the  North,  and  from  the  first  night  of  our  meeting 
—  out  yonder,  amid  the  black  mountains  —  I  have  re 
spected  and  honored  you  as  one  worthy  of  all  sacrifice, 
all  love." 

358 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

Her  eyes  were  drooping  now,  and  hidden  from  me 
behind  their  long  dark  lashes. 

"  I  am  going  to  tell  you  my  story,  Captain  Wayne," 
she  said  quietly.  "  It  is  not  a  pleasant  task  under  these 
circumstances,  yet  one  I  owe  you  as  well  as  myself.  This 
may  prove  our  last  meeting,  and  we  must  not  part  under 
the  shadow  of  a  mistake,  however  innocently  it  may  have 
originated.  I  am  the'  only  child  of  Edwin  Adams,  a 
manufacturer,  of  Stonington,  Connecticut.  My  father 
was  also  for  several  terms  a  member  of  Congress  from 
that  State.  As  the  death  of  my  mother  occurred  when  I 
was  but  five  years  old,  all  my  father's  love  was  lavished 
upon  me,  and  I  grew  up  surrounded  by  every  advantage 
which  abundant  means  and  high  social  position  could 
supply.  During  all  those  earlier  years  my  playmate  and 
most  intimate  companion  was  Charles  Brennan,  a  younger 
brother  of  the  Major,  and  the  son  of  Judge  David  Bren 
nan  of  the  State  Supreme  Court." 

She  had  been  speaking  slowly,  her  eyes  turned  aside, 
as  though  recalling  carefully  each  fact  before  utterance. 
Now  her  glance  met  mine,  and  a  deeper  color  sprang  into 
her  clear  cheeks. 

"  As  we  grew  older  his  friendship  for  me  ripened  into 
love,  a  feeling  which  I  found  it  impossible  to  return.  I 
liked  him  greatly,  valued  him  most  highly,  continued  his 
constant  companion,  yet  experienced  no  desire  for  closer 
relationship.  My  position  was  rendered  the  more  difficult 
as  it  had  long  been  the  dream  of  the  heads  of  both  houses 
that  our  two  families,  with  their  contingent  estates,  should 
be  thus  united,  and  constant  urging  tried  my  decision 
severely.  Nor  would  Charles  Brennan  give  up  hope. 
When  he  was  twenty  and  I  barely  seventeen  a  most  seri 
ous  accident  occurred,  —  a  runaway,  —  in  which  Charles 

359 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

heroically  preserved  my  life,  but  himself  received  injuries, 
from  which  death  in  a  short  time  was  inevitable.  In  those 
last  lingering  days  of  suffering,  but  one  hope,  one  ambi 
tion,  seemed  to  possess  his  mind,  —  the  desire  to  make 
me  his  wife,  and  leave  me  the  fortune  which  was  his 
through  the  will  of  his  mother.  I  cannot  explain  to  you, 
Captain  Wayne,  the  struggle  I  passed  through,  seeking 
to  do  what  was  right  and  best ;  but  finally,  moved  by  my 
sympathy,  eager  to  soothe  his  final  hours  of  suffering,  and 
urged  by  my  father,  I  consented  to  gratify  his  wish,  and 
we  were  united  in  marriage  while  he  was  on  his  death 
bed.  Two  days  later  he  passed  away." 

She  paused,  her  voice  faltering,  her  eyes  moist  with 
unshed  tears.  Scarce  knowing  it,  my  hand  sought  hers, 
where  it  rested  against  the  saddle  pommel. 

"  His  brother,"  she  resumed  slowly,  "  now  Major 
Brennan,  but  at  that  time  a  prosperous  banker  in  Hart 
ford,  a  man  nearly  double  the  age  of  Charles,  was  named 
as  administrator  of  the  estate,  to  retain  its  management 
until  I  should  attain  the  age  of  twenty-one.  Less  than 
a  year  later  my  father  also  died.  The  final  settlement  of 
his  estate  was  likewise  entrusted  to  Frank  Brennan,  and 
he  was  made  my  guardian.  Quite  naturally  I  became 
a  resident  of  the  Brennan  household,  upon  the  same 
standing  as  a  daughter,  being  legally  a  ward  of  my  hus 
band's  brother.  Major  Brennan's  age,  and  his  thought 
ful  kindness  to  me,  won  my  respect,  and  I  gradually 
came  to  look  upon  him  almost  as  an  elder  brother, 
turning  to  him  in  every  time  of  trouble  for  encourage 
ment  and  help.  It  was  the  necessity  of  our  business 
relation  which  first  compelled  me  to  come  South  and 
join  Major  Brennan  in  camp :  as  he  was  unable  to  obtain 
leave  of  absence,  I  was  obliged  to  make  the  trip.  Not 

360 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

until  that  time,  Captain  Wayne,  —  indeed,  not  until  after 
our  experience  at  Mountain  View,  —  did  I  fully  realize 
that  Major  Brennan  looked  upon  me  otherwise  than  as  a 
guardian  upon  his  ward.  The  awakening  pained  me 
greatly,  especially  as  I  was  obliged  to  disappoint  him 
deeply ;  yet  I  seek  to  retain  his  friendship,  for  my  mem 
ory  of  his  long  kindness  must  ever  abide.  I  am  sure  you 
will  understand,  and  not  consider  me  unwomanly  in  thus 
making  you  a  confidant." 

"  I  can  never  be  sufficiently  grateful  that  you  have  thus 
trusted  me,"  I  said  with  an  earnestness  that  caused  her 
to  lower  her  questioning  eyes.  "  It  has  been  a  strange 
misunderstanding  between  us,  Mrs.  Brennan,  but  your 
words  have  brought  a  new  hope  to  one  disheartened 
Confederate  soldier." 

She  did  not  answer,  and  with  a  rush  there  came  before 
me  the  barrier  of  poverty  existing  between  us.  I  glanced 
from  my  ragged,  faded  clothing  to  her  immaculate  attire, 
and  my  heart  failed. 

"  I  must  be  content  with  hope,"  I  said  at  last ;  "  yet  I 
am  rich  compared  with  thousands  of  others;  infinitely 
rich  in  comparison  with  what  I  dreamed  myself  an  hour 
ago."  I  held  out  my  hand.  "  There  will  come  a  day 
when  I  shall  answer  your  invitation  to  the  North." 

"  You  are  on  your  way  home  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  to  take  a  fresh  hold  upon  life,  trusting  that 
sometime  in  the  early  future  I  may  feel  worthy  to  come 
to  you." 

"  Worthy  ?  "  she  echoed  the  word,  a  touch  of  scorn  in 
her  voice,  her  eyes  dark  with  feeling.  "  Worthy  ?  Cap 
tain  Wayne,  I  sometimes  think  you  the  most  unselfish 
man  I  ever  knew.  Must  the  sacrifices,  then,  always  be 
made  by  you?  Can  you  not  conceive  it  possible  that  I 

361 


My  Lady  of  the  North 

also  might  like  to  yield  up  something?  Is  it  possible  you 
deem  me  a  woman  to  whom  money  is  a  god  ?  " 

"  No,"  I  said,  my  heart  bounding  to  the  scarce  hidden 
meaning  of  her  impetuous  words,  "  nor  have  the  sacri 
fices  always  been  mine:  you  were  once  my  prisoner." 

She  bent  down,  her  very  soul  in  her  eyes,  and  rested 
one  white  hand  upon  my  shoulder.  For  an  instant  we 
read  each  other's  heart  in  silence,  then  shyly  she  said, 
"  I  am  still  your  prisoner." 


THE  END 


362 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-42m-8,'49(B5573)444 


THE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
LOS  ANGELES 


PS    Parrish  - 

3531  My  lady  of  the 
P24m  North 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


•   ••    ••    ••••••     •  •   •  1 1   i   ii  i 

A  A      000254420    3 


PS 

3531 

P24m 


